Chapter 1

View Online

The Blasted Lands. A fitting name for a land as desolate as this. Nothing grew here. Nothing could grow. The reason lay at the center of this twisted landscape – an enormous portal, glowing black and fel-green, held together by a massive stone structure and sitting in a gigantic crater. Outside of this crater, there was nothing but red clay and barren, rocky mesas for miles. Only the hardiest creatures could survive in this tainted wasteland – Scorpids and hyenas, ravenously hunting each other - and anything else that moved - for their next meal; Basilisks, whose deadly gaze could turn one to stone in seconds; Ogres, who organized raids on the few settlements in the area; Demons, who had once entered this land through the massive portal and sought to bring about the ruination of the world.

And of course, those who guarded the portal: The Alliance and The Horde.

“Would it kill them to share some of that shade?” Kyle Slater grumbled, glaring at the men standing under one of the only tents in the area. He wiped the sweat from his brow and rustled his short jet-black hair. A snort from his left made him turn his head to his companion.

While Kyle was not exactly short, coming in at just under 5’11, the mountain of a man next to him made him look like a Dwarf. Matthias stood at an imposing 6’5, and was covered from head to foot in shining armor, with a shield strapped to his back and a sword to his belt. “You want to swap places?” Matthias asked, a hint of playful threat in his voice. “This armor isn’t exactly the most comfortable thing to wear in the desert.”

Kyle sighed, shook his head, and returned his attention to the Portal they were supposed to be guarding. Matthias had a point – the armor of a Warrior was certainly far hotter than Kyle’s simple leather attire. Still, it was WAY too hot out in the sun. Kyle unstrapped his weapon from his back. It was a simple wooden staff, save for the sharp metal point fastened onto one end. Twirling it in his left hand, he muttered a couple of quick words under his breath before thrusting his right hand forward. A green mist shot from his hand and coalesced into a pair of orbs hovering at eye level. Matthias and Kyle both reached forward for one, and the orbs disappeared on contact with their hands.

Kyle shivered as the cool mist travelled through his body, refreshing his mind and easing the blistering heat for a moment. A glance at his brother let Kyle know that Matthias was experiencing a similar effect. A moment later, Matthias chuckled. “Tell me again why you didn’t train as a Monk before? Could’ve used those… Healing Spheres? Could’ve used those back in Tanaris.”

Kyle raised an eyebrow in response. “Because the Pandaren didn’t show up to teach us the ways of the Tushui until 5 years after Tanaris,” he said pointedly, turning his attention back to the portal they were guarding.

Matthias sighed again and shook his head. “Ease up, bro,” he said, giving Kyle a quick punch on the shoulder. “The heat’s getting to you. Water should be coming around any moment.” As if on cue, a female with long, pointy ears walked out of a nearby tent with a silver platter covered in glasses filled with a glowing blue liquid. Her long robes, along with the staff strapped to her back, identified her as a Mage. She approached the two men, who nodded and murmured their appreciation as they each took three glasses. The Night Elf walked away, and the two men sat down. Matthias took off his helmet, revealing short-cropped dark brown hair, and brought the first bottle to his lips.

Matthias gulped the first glass down in a matter of seconds, the sweat visibly drying out of his hair as the soothing liquid travelled down his throat. The liquid was not ordinary water – it was mana water, summoned by the Mage who had delivered it. This water was infused with mana – the energy from which nearly all magic-users drew their energy – and provided far more refreshment than regular water. Unlike his brother, Kyle was more conservative, only drinking a few gulps. It would be another three hours before more water came around, and Kyle was due to be replaced at any minute. His replacement would need the water in the hours to come.

Kyle looked up from his drink and glanced around the crater. Opposite them, on the other side of the steps leading to the portal, a large green-skinned Orc Warrior and a blue-skinned Troll Shaman were likewise being served water from what appeared to be a walking corpse – a Forsaken Mage. The Forsaken turned his head towards the two men and shot them a glare that would have made one of the local basilisks flee. He muttered something in a strange tongue to the two guards before returning to the tent he had come from. Kyle returned the glare to all three as the Orc and Troll began chuckling.

“Don’t see why King Varian tolerates those things.” Kyle growled. Matthias glanced at his brother, raising an eyebrow. “We had them.” Kyle continued. “We had the bastards in our hands. In the heart of Orgrimmar, all the leaders of the Horde surrounded by our armies. And what did we do?” Kyle spat onto the ground. “We let them go. They blew Theramore out of existence, burned the Vale to the ground and nearly unleashed the powers of a damned Old God, and we let them go.” Without noticing, Kyle had risen to his feet, his hands curled into fists. The Orc and the Troll were clearly less than amused by this, as they drew their weapons in preparation for an attack,

“Enough!” A stern voice barked loud enough to make Kyle jump. One of the men under the tent, decorated as a Colonel, had seen Kyle rise and walked over to the Monk. “There is a time and place to draw your weapons on the Horde,” He said disapprovingly. “But not here or now.” His voice dropped a few decibels as he shot a venomous glare at the Orc and Troll, who by now were snickering at Kyle’s situation. “Look, I don’t like the Horde anymore than you do, sergeant. If anything, I hate them even more. But the King’s orders are to continue to operate in the same way we’ve operated here since the Portal reopened. If the Burning Legion decides to try to push through again, the Alliance alone cannot hold this position. We simply don't have the numbers. Much as it pains me to say it, we need the brute strength of the Horde here to match the strength of the Legion.”

At that moment, a Dwarf in chainmail armor sporting a long rifle walked up to the trio. Seconds later, a snow-white bear walked up behind the Dwarf and sat down. “Private Firebeard reportin’ fer duty, sir.” The Dwarf announced, saluting the Colonel.

The Colonel nodded and motioned for the hunter to relax. “Sergeant Slater, go find some shade and get some rest. You’re dismissed for the rest of the day.” Kyle opened his mouth to object, but the stern look in the Colonel’s eye left no room for argument. With a sigh, Kyle nodded farewell to his brother and turned to leave.

“PORTAL!” A rough voice suddenly screamed. It had come from the Orc from before. He was pointing up the ramp. Spinning back around, Kyle saw what the Orc was pointing at, and his eyes opened wide in shock. He looked back at Matthias, confused and concerned. The Portal had been rimmed with blue while inactive. It had glowed green while connecting Azeroth and Outland.

It had never turned red before.

Kyle shook his head to clear his apprehension – whatever reason the Portal had for changing colors, it couldn’t mean anything good. Kyle growled and unstrapped his staff, running towards the portal. He grabbed one of the mana water glasses he had left behind and quickly chugged its contents, holding onto the glass. From his belt, he produced a pouch and poured a small amount of a golden-brown liquid into the cup.

As he and the rest of the camp - both Horde and Alliance - gathered at the foot of the stairs, Kyle quickly went over the battle plan in his mind. Demons were likely too much for him to handle head-on by himself, armed as he was with just his fists and a staff. However, his agility made him perfect for disorienting the more cumbersome demons, such as Felguards. All he needed to do was get up close and try to confuse…

The Orcs?!

There was a collective gasp from the entire camp as the Dark Portal produced not an army of demons, but a legion of Orcs, already charging down the ramp. These Orcs did not have the green skin of the Horde’s Orcs, nor did they have the red skin and fiery eyes of Illidan’s Fel Horde. Instead, their skin was a Dark Brown – the same color it had been before the Burning Legion had corrupted the Orcish race so many years before.

“Steady!” A thickly-accented voice called out which Kyle identified as coming from a Troll. “Hold de line!” Kyle grimaced and let out a deep breath, focusing his Chi just as he had done so many times before. As the two armies collided for the first time, Kyle drew back away from the front line. He gulped down the liquid in his glass, nearly gagging on the incredibly bitter beer. Still, he knew how much his Tigereye brew could enhance his skill, and so he forced it down. With another glance at the fighting, which was now breaking into smaller clusters, he hurled the glass at a nearby Orc. The glass shattered against the Orc’s head, causing him to stumble just as Matthias brought his sword down. The blade struck the Orc on his neck, and his head fell off in a shower of blood as the body crumpled to the ground.

An instant later, Kyle leapt into the air, his Chi and the effects of his Tigereye Brew pushing him higher than normally possible. Kyle spotted the Orc who had laughed at him earlier engaged with a foe. Kyle allowed himself to fall, extending one leg as gravity took over. With a sickening crunch, he landed squarely on the enemy Orc’s left shoulder, breaking it. The Orc howled in pain before his foe’s mace caved his face in.

Kyle then found himself standing face-to-face with the Orc from before – the same one who had been guarding the Portal opposite Kyle. His green skin glistened with sweat and was flecked here and there with blood. For a moment Kyle and the Orc looked at each other – hated enemies, forced to cooperate against a common foe. Kyle was unwilling to look away, concerned that the Orc would turn against him. The Orc then smirked slightly and nodded before leaping back into the battle. Kyle let loose a sigh and searched for his new target

It took him maybe two seconds to find it. A shaman was standing away from the majority of the fighting, hurling molten lava and bolts of lightning left and right. Kyle charged right at him. The shaman noticed Kyle and focused his lava at the Monk. Kyle easily dodged the molten rock, avoiding the final one by diving into a roll underneath it. He landed on his feet right in front of the shaman. The shaman began to form a spell on his lips. However, he found himself gagging as Kyle jabbed his throat with his left hand. A strike to the stomach with the blunt end of his staff left Kyle’s opponent hunched over in pain. Kyle finished his opponent with a Rising Sun Kick, flipping backwards as he brought his feet up to the shaman’s jaw. A crack like a gunshot filled the air as the Shaman was lifted from the ground by the force of the blow. He landed hard on the ground, his spinal cord shattered.

Kyle took a moment to survey the battlefield. Slowly but surely, the defenders were pushing the invading Orcs back up the ramp towards the portal. Kyle ducked as an arrow whistled over his head, and looked up just in time to see his attacker explode as a massive fireball slammed into him. Not far away, Matthias was engaged with an Orc wielding a wicked-looking compound bow, reinforced with spikes along the grip. Matthias swung once, and the Orc ducked, having anticipated the strike. What he did not anticipate was the shield that slammed into his face, sending him stumbling backwards. Desperately trying to recover, he raised his bow in a blocking position. It did little good as Matthias brought his blade down once more. The bow shattered under the mighty blow, and the Orc roared in pain as the blade cut through his right eye, dropping him to the ground.

A flash of light drew Kyle's attention up the stairs. As he looked, the Dark Portal seemed to be behaving erratically. For a moment it remained red, and then flashed to green before back to red. Blue, then a second of purple, then back to red. The gears in Kyle's head began to turn furiously. Green obviously meant a connection between Azeroth and Outland. Blue meant inactive. Red meant a connection to… wherever the hell these Orcs were coming from. But what did purple mean?

An angry roar was all the warning Kyle had, and was all that he needed. He dropped into a crouch, feeling the sharp edge of a war-axe whistling just over his head where his neck had been. He spun around as an armored fist slammed into his jaw, sending Kyle flying backwards. He flipped in midair and landed on one knee and one hand. He smirked slightly and spat onto the ground, his saliva laced with blood. As his foe charged right at him, Kyle easily side-stepped the first downward strike before ducking again as the second strike went sailing over his head yet again. Kyle jabbed at the Orc’s stomach with his fist, but was unable to deal any damage through his foe’s chestplate. Kyle was forced to flip backwards to avoid a strike from the Orc’s kneecap. He landed a few feet back, and the Orc charged at him. As the Orc brought his axe down once more, Kyle rammed his staff into the ground and parried the blow with his right hand. He grabbed the Orc’s wrist and pushed hard against the handle of the axe with his left hand. A second later the axe flew out of the Orc’s hand, flying off into the battle.

The Orc looked stunned for a second, unable to comprehend what had just happened. Not wasting this opportunity, Kyle grabbed his staff out of the ground and spun it around before ramming the pointed end into the small gap between the Orc's chestplate and helmet. The Orc tried to scream in pain, but only a wet gurgling could be heard as blood splattered out from under the helmet. Kyle quickly withdrew the staff and the Orc collapsed to the ground, grasping at his throat and thrashing in the throes of death. Kyle quickly spun his staff once more and brought it down, piercing the chestplate right above the Orc’s heart and finishing his foe.

“They’re retreatin’!” A Dwarf called out. Kyle looked up and found that he and the rest of the defenders had pushed the invaders back up the ramp, and that he was now standing beside his brother at the top of the ramp. Indeed, the Brown-skinned Orcs were retreating back through the red portal. “Glory to the Alliance! We are victorious!” Matthias yelled, and his cry was taken up by his companions. Nearby, the Horde was likewise beginning to cheer in their language.

A gunshot pierced the celebration, and Matthias gasped and stumbled backwards grabbing his right shoulder. Kyle looked back at the portal and saw one final brown Orc standing in front of the Portal. The gash over his once-present right eye was still flowing, but he was grinning as he aimed his newly-acquired rifle once more. Before anyone could react, the Orc fired again. The round hit Matthias square in the chest, sending him tumbling down the ramp until he landed at the bottom, unmoving.

Kyle’s vision flashed red with hatred as the Orc slowly backed into the Portal. With a war cry that made even the hardiest Tauren step back in fear, he charged straight at the portal, his weapon clattering to the ground forgotten behind him. He heard a dull roaring that he vaguely recognized one of the Commanders yelling at him to stop, but he refused to comply. He didn’t even falter as the Portal flashed green, then red again.

Another voice pierced through the haze that filled Kyle's mind. "The portal's unstable! Don't go in!" Kyle didn't even react. The words hadn't registered any meaning to him. His only thought was getting through that Portal and destroying that Orc with his bare hands. The portal flashed green again, then back to red, blue, and then purple just as he charged through…

Straight into a tree. Utterly shocked, Kyle stumbled backwards, his eyes closed in pain. A tree? There were no trees on the other side of the Dark Portal. An instant later a purple light flashed from behind him, nearly blinding him even through his eyelids. The force of the explosion flung him forward, throwing him through a bush and face-first into another tree. A flash of pain flowed through him before the dark embrace of unconsciousness consumed him

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Come on Twilight, we’ve been at this all night,” Spike complained as he carefully descended the stairs in the tree-library, a tower of books perched precariously in his claws. “Even the other Princesses have no idea what that box is. I don’t think books are going to help us out here,” Spike and Twilight had been hard at work trying to discover the origin and contents of the mysterious box that had been presented to Twilight a week before.

Twilight didn’t even glance at her assistant as he deposited the stack of books next to her desk. On the other side of her lay an even larger pile of books. “But they might. Books can contain the answers to all kinds of questions we don’t know the answers to, or didn’t know an answer existed for, or even for questions we don’t know exist yet! I’m not taking any chances. I have to know what’s inside this box and how to open it. The fate of Equestria may depend on it.”

Twilight finished reading the book in front of her and groaned. Another book without as much as a mention of the mysterious box. She used her magic to toss the book in front of her onto the larger pile, and pulled out one of the ones Spike had brought to her.

“Twilight, you’ve barely moved since last night,” Spike said, sounding concerned. “At least stand up and stretch your legs for a bit. Get some food and rest. I don’t think an hour or two is going to make the difference between finding something out and not.”

Twilight finally looked at her friend and saw the concern in his eyes. Sighing, Twilight closed the book again and stood up. She stretched her legs and grunted as her neck popped. Spike had been right – she was getting pretty stiff from sitting in front of that desk for 12 hours. And now that he mentioned it, she was pretty hungry, and more than a bit tired.

“Alright Spike, you win.” She said, smiling reassuringly and rubbing his head for a second. “I’ll make us some lunch and then try to get some sleep. Why don’t you step outside and get some fresh air.” Spike nodded, happy that Twilight was finally agreeing with him. He walked to the door, glancing behind himself to make sure Twilight was actually getting up before opening the door and stepping outside.

Meanwhile, Twilight busied herself with preparing lunch – a pair of daffodil sandwiches. As she put the finishing touches on the sandwiches, something bright flashed in the corner of her eye and drew her attention. She looked up at the window, but quickly looked back. Surely it was just the sunlight reflecting off of something shiny as somepony walked by.

Just as she was putting the plates on the table, the door to the library burst open. Twilight spun around just in time to see a purple blur race across the library and start tugging on her mane. “Twilight!” Spike yelled frantically, his irises a quarter of their normal size.“Outside! Fluttershy! Everfree! Bright light! BOOM!” Spike mimicked an explosion, falling backwards onto the floor. Twilight merely stared at the dragon, raising an eyebrow in confusion. Spike took a second to collect himself before starting to speak again. “I was walking around outside and I saw a bright purple light coming from the Everfree Forest, near Fluttershy’s house. And then it just… BOOM!” Spike mimicked an explosion again and fell backwards once more.

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “You’ve been reading too many comics again, Spike.” She said, sounding half-amused, half-annoyed

Spike stood up, looking insulted. “Manga, Twilight. Manga.” He corrected before shaking his head as if to clear it. “And no I have not! I know what I saw!”

“You know what you think you saw, Spike,” Twilight countered. “Things don’t just glow purple and explode. What you described can only be the result of a spell, and a powerful one. There's nopony in Ponyville besides me who could do something like that, and I've been right here making lunch. Which means that what you described could not have happened.” With an air of finality, Twilight turned and picked up her sandwich once more.

Just as she was about to take a bite, the library door flew open once more and a cyan Pegasus flew in, not bothering to close the door behind her. Sighing in defeat, Twilight put her sandwich down. “Hello Rainbow Dash,” She said, walking over to the door and closing it. “What brings you here? You know that the new Daring Do isn’t going to be out for another four and a half months, right?”

Rainbow Dash nodded, but then quickly shook her head. “I’m not here for the new Daring Do book… though maybe I could borrow the latest one again?” She asked with a sheepish grin.

Twilight rolled her eyes and smiled, nodding. “Of course Rainbow. Just knock next time,” She said, walking over to the shelf to find the book.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash began talking again. “Anyway, I didn’t come here specifically for a book,” She said, trying to find words for what she was trying to say. “I saw something… really strange just a minute ago. I was flying by Fluttershy’s House and I saw a really bright… something.”

Twilight froze in place, the book she was holding with magic dropping to the floor with a loud thud. Twilight slowly turned her head to look at Rainbow Dash. “Go on…” she said quietly. “What… what did it look like?

“Well, it was purple.” Rainbow Dash began, looking confused at Twilight’s reaction. “I… don't really know what it was, but it was big. Probably as tall as this room. And then it just… BOOM!” Rainbow mimicked an explosion and fell over in the air before recovering. Twilight’s eyes widened as she looked down at Spike, who looked back with an ‘I told you so’ expression. “I don’t know what happened next,” Rainbow Dash continued. “I got away from there before anything else could happen. Magic's your specialty, not mine. I’ve never seen anything like it before, but I know powerful magic when I see it.”

Twilight furrowed her brow, trying to decide what to do. On one hoof, the occurrence was likely dangerous, and could possibly happen again. On the other hoof, this was something that she had never heard of before, and curiosity burned within her to find out what exactly had caused this explosion.

"Alright Rainbow, we're going to go check this out." Twilight said. "You head on over to Fluttershy's. I need to grab a couple of things. And don't worry about getting Fluttershy" Twilight added as Rainbow opened her mouth to speak. "I hear she has her hands full as it is, what with all the animals scared by the Plunder Seeds last week." Rainbow saluted and flew out the door once more, leaving it open in her wake again.

Twilight gathered a sheet of parchment, a quill, and a bottle of ink, placing them in her saddlebags. Spike climbed on top of her back, and the two headed towards the door. Suddenly, Twilight’s stomach growled. “Oops…” She murmured, sounding embarrassed as she used magic to grab the two sandwiches still on the table. “We’ll eat on the run.” She gave one to Spike and took a bite out of her own before running out of the library towards the Everfree Forest

Chapter 2

View Online

“What is that thing Twilight?”

“I’m not sure, Spike. It kind of looks like a minotaur, but it doesn’t have any hooves or horns…”

Pain lanced through Kyle’s body as he slowly regained consciousness. He heard voices nearby, but any meaning behind their words was lost upon his clouded mind. By the Light.... What happened… he thought to himself, still not moving. Memories flashed through his mind, fragmented and blurry, with only a few thoughts clear enough to register.

The Dark Portal, flashing between red and green. Brown-skinned Orcs, roaring in fury. A large ramp, slick with blood. A gunshot as a man fell backwards down the ramp. A flash of blinding purple light, and then blackness.

Kyle dared to open his eyes, and immediately regretted his choice. Even the dim light filtering through the trees were like white-hot blades gouging into his retinas. He quickly snapped his eyes back shut, waiting for the pain to fade. When it finally did, he braced himself before cracking his eyes open again, allowing a small amount of light through. The pain was less sharp this time, and he slowly opened his eyes as they adjusted to the light.

Everything was blurry at first, but as Kyle opened his eyes more, more coherent shapes began to form. Finally, Kyle was able to identify his surroundings. He was apparently in a forest, laying on his side next to a large tree. Kyle saw a small dent in the tree, and his headache returned in full force. He groaned and held his head, trying to stifle the pain. He was distracted, however, by a female voice from behind him.

“Sweet Celestia, it’s alive!”

For a second, Kyle didn’t dare to move, barely dared to breathe. Something had seen him, and he was in no shape to fight. Kyle scrambled to his feet, but a wave of dizziness and nausea overwhelmed him. He stumbled, leaning on the tree for support as he retched, trying desperately not to fall over again. He knew he was weak, but if he was going down, he was going down fighting. As his dry-heaving stopped, he looked around for the source of the voice.

Kyle instead saw a most peculiar sight. A few meters away stood two small horses. One was cyan-colored, with a mane and tail comprised of every color of the rainbow. The other was purple, with a darker purple mane and tail that had a streak of magenta running through them. What was more unusual was that both of the horses seemed to have wings, and the purple one had a horn shooting out of its forehead. Standing alongside them was what appeared to be an overgrown lizard. All three creatures were staring at him with a look of curiosity and barely-contained terror.

Kyle shook his head to clear it, and winced as sharp pain shot through his forehead. These creatures were distracting him from his goal. “Who’s there?” He called out, trying to sound intimidating despite his pain. “Show yourself!”

“It talks too!”

Kyle’s head snapped to look back at the purple horse. Its eyes were wide open and staring directly at him, and its mouth was slightly open. If he hadn’t known better, Kyle would have thought that this horse had… No. No, that was impossible.

“Can you understand me?”

Impossible just went out the window.

For a long moment, Kyle just stood there, dumbfounded. His mind was still waking up, still trying to process what had just happened, trying to resolve the conflict between his preconceived notions of impossible and what his senses had just observed. Slowly, he slid down the tree, his back against the trunk as he came to rest against the ground.

“I think you broke it, Twilight.”

This time, it was the cyan horse that spoke. There was no doubt this time. Kyle’s mind went into overdrive, attempting to adapt to this new fact: Horses can talk. Finally, Kyle swallowed, feeling multiple knots in his stomach as he nodded, wincing slightly at the movement. “Ye-yeah… I… I understand you.” he stammered, still trying to make sense of the situation.

The two horses seemed to relax slightly, though maintained their distance. The lizard, however, still seemed quite afraid. As his brain finally caught up to the situation, Kyle shakily returned to his feet. Nausea once again flowed through him, though less severe this time. After leaning on the tree for a few more second, Kyle was able to keep his balance on his own. He looked back at the horses and blinked in surprise.

The cyan one was flying.

Kyle had seen large creatures fly before, such as dragons, demons, griffons, and hippogryphs, but never a horse. Even as he watched, the horse hovered closer to him, looking him over. “What are you?” she finally asked.

Kyle stood there for a moment before answering. “I am a Human.” he replied. “Kyle Slater, Sergeant in the Grand Army of the Alliance.” he added, staring back at the cyan horse. “Now, how is it that a horse can fly and talk?” he asked, his voice still wavering a bit.

The cyan horse appeared to pout. “We’re ponies, not horses.” She retorted, sounding offended. “We’ve always been able to talk. And in case you hadn’t noticed, I have wings. Kinda helps with the flying thing.” she added, doing a backflip in the air.

Kyle raised an eyebrow, feeling annoyed. “Well where I come from, hor… ponies don’t talk and don’t fly. Excuse me for not expecting one that can do both!”

The cyan pony opened it’s mouth to speak, but was suddenly surrounded by a faint purple aura and pulled backwards. Kyle looked at the purple pony, and noticed that her horn was surrounded by that same purple aura. As the aura faded from the horn, it also faded from around the cyan pony. Oh great, they can use magic too.

The purple pony glared at the cyan one, clearly telling it to be quiet. “Sorry about her.” the purple pony said, stepping forward a couple of steps. “My name is Twilight Sparkle, and this is Rainbow Dash…” she nodded towards the cyan pony, “And Spike.” She nodded towards the lizard, who gave a nervous wave. As Kyle hesitantly returned the wave, Twilight spoke again. “You’re not from around here, are you?” she asked.

Kyle raised an eyebrow. “Depends on where ‘here’ is.” he replied, looking around. The trees were close together and created an oppressive canopy that barely let in any light. It reminded him of Dustwallow Marsh, which was not entirely reassuring. The closest intact Alliance outposts would be across multiple areas controlled by the Horde. Unless… “Could you point me towards Theramore?” he asked. Even with the city gone, a boat still ran between Theramore and the Wetlands.

All he received were a couple of blank stares. “Okay… how about Thousand Needles?” he asked. The confusion on the ponies’ faces intensified, as did Kyle’s impatience. “Alright, just point me south.”

“Uh… you don’t want to go that way.” Spike said uncertainly, his voice sounding like that of a young boy. “Even if you got through the rest of the Everfree Forest, you’d just end up in the Badlands.”

Now it was Kyle’s turn to feel confused. “No way is this Loch Modan!” he countered. He then realized what the lizard had said. “Wait… Everfree Forest?”

Rainbow Dash looked at Twilight. “Definitely not from around here.” she said. Twilight nodded in agreement. Kyle tried to take a step forward but stumbled as the world spun around him. He fell forward, but his fall was interrupted as Rainbow Dash braced herself against his right shoulder. “Easy there, big guy.” she said, sounding slightly amused. “Looks like you hit your head pretty hard there. Might have a concussion.”

Kyle nodded and elected to sit down again, not wanting to risk another fall. Instead, he pulled a pouch off of his belt and opened it. The bitter stench of his Energizing Brew quickly filled the air, and Rainbow Dash recoiled, gagging. Kyle ignored her and quickly took a swig. His taste buds protested vehemently, but he was rewarded for enduring the taste. The effects were nearly instantaneous, and while he knew they were only temporary, so too were the effects of all but the most serious concussions. Energy flooded through him, and the throbbing in his head was reduced to a dull ache. The fog surrounding his mind lifted, and he stood up without any nausea or fatigue. The ponies stared as Kyle began to take a few tentative steps, and then more confident steps. Satisfied that he would be able to walk, he turned back to the ponies. “So… Where exactly am I?” He asked.

“You’re in the Everfree Forest.” Twilight answered. She looked up at the sky and noticed the sun moving towards the horizon. “We should get out of here. Quickly.” she added nervously. “Nighttime in Everfree is dangerous. We’ll head back to Ponyville an-”

“Woah woah woah.” Kyle interrupted. “Ponyville? I’ve never heard of a town called Ponyville.”

“It’s a couple of hours by train away from Canterlot.” Twilight explained, seemingly unfazed about being interrupted.

“...Canterlot?”

Rainbow Dash and Twilight exchanged a confused look, while Spike chuckled. “Definitely not from around here.” he said, seeming a bit more relaxed now.

The ponies, however, were visibly tensing up. They spoke to each other in hushed tones, occasionally glancing up at Kyle. Kyle was able to catch a few words here and there. “How… not… Canterlot… Never seen…” Kyle was starting to get a little irritated again, not appreciating that these ponies were clearly talking about him.

A rustling sound from nearby made everyone freeze. Spike looked terrified, and the ponies hardly looked better. “There’s… something out there.” Kyle said warily. Spike gulped and nodded, eyes darting back and forth. Kyle reached for a branch lying not far away. It was a sad replacement for his staff, but better than nothing. Kyle began to focus his Chi once more, preparing for a fight.

Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. His hand began to glow with a green energy as he prepared to unleash a spell. “Tempestatis, exaudi vocem meam.” he muttered, and the energy from his hand was released as a green mist. The mist swirled around his body for a moment as the ponies looked on, eyes wide open. Finally, the mist coalesced into a spectral copy of Kyle, glowing with a blue energy. Kyle grinned and pointed into the bushes. The spectral copy ran away, disturbing the brush as it ran. A snarl was heard nearby, and more rustling as the creature gave chase to the spectral clone. The group let out a collective breath. Whatever had been skulking around in the bushes, it had taken the bait. “We’d better get out of here. Storm won’t get too far.” Kyle said, looking at Twilight. “So… Ponyville?”

Twilight shook her head to clear it. “Uh… yeah.” she replied nervously. “Yeah, we’d better get out of here.” With that, the four set off to the North.

As they walked, Kyle hung behind the others, occasionally spinning around to check that nothing was following them. Meanwhile, Twilight pulled out the Inkwell, quill, and parchment and gave them to Spike, who hopped up on her back. “Spike, take a letter please.”

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Celestia stood atop the tallest tower in the palace. Her horn glowed a bright yellow and her eyes were closed in concentration. Beside her, Princess Luna’s horn was likewise engulfed in a dark blue aura. As they stood atop the tower, the sun slowly set in the west as the moon rose in the east, the stars revealing themselves in the darkness of night.

In unison, the glow surrounding the two sisters’ horns faded and they opened their eyes. Luna let out a long sigh and stretched, her neck popping as she did so. “Did anything interesting happen in court today?” She asked, walking back inside and sipping from a glass of water.

“Not much, sister.” Celestia replied, sounding almost disappointed. “Just more paperwork and bureaucrats trying to jockey for any power they can get. As usual.” Celestia picked up a glass of wine and took a small sip. “There was a report of a bright flash of light from the Everfree forest… again.” She added with a small chuckle. “I might take such reports more seriously if they didn’t come in every other day.”

“Is Senator Wordtwist still trying to convince you to cut it down?”

“I think he’ll keep trying until the day he retires.” Celestia replied, shaking her head and sighing. “No matter how many times I turn his request down, no matter how many times I explain that it’s a historical site, or that wood can be obtained more easily elsewhere...”

Celestia stopped as a green smoke floated in through the open balcony door. It curled in upon itself until a scroll appeared in a small flash of light. Celestia picked it up, recognizing the seal upon the scroll as Twilight Sparkle’s seal. “Let’s see what Equestria’s newest Princess has to report today.” Celestia said with a smile as she opened the scroll.

As she read, her smile quickly disappeared and was replaced with concern, which in turn was replaced by curiosity. “Well, sister?” Luna asked, pacing back and forth. “What does it say?” Celestia merely levitated the scroll over to Luna, who began to read aloud.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I apologize for sending a letter at this hour, but a matter of some urgency has arisen.

Earlier today, Spike claimed to see a large explosion coming from the Everfree Forest. While I at first believed him to be seeing things, my friend Rainbow Dash told me a similar story. Upon investigating the approximate area where the explosion was reported, we indeed found traces of some force, including charred grass and burn marks.

Most surprising of all, however, was the strange creature not far from the epicenter of the blast. This creature appears to be built similar to a minotaur, but lacks any fur, horns, hooves, or a tail, and is covered in clothing. It was unconscious at first, but woke up not long after we arrived. It introduced itself as Kyle Slater, and claims to be a creature called a ‘human’. He claims to be from a place where ponies cannot talk and have no wings. I believe that the explosion may have had something to do with his arrival.

This ‘human’ claimed to be a part of what he called the ‘Grand Army of the Alliance’. He does not appear aggressive, and we have established communication. He has, however, displayed the ability to perform magic: specifically, the ability to summon a doppelganger. He also seems to have access to some elixir that grants a reprieve from injuries; though clearly suffering from a moderate-to-severe concussion, Kyle was able to stand and walk (on only his hind legs!) with little difficulty after drinking this elixir.

We are currently moving through the forest towards Ponyville. I am taking the human to my friend Fluttershy so that she may determine if he needs further medical attention for his concussion. Your advice on what to do next is most appreciated.

Your Faithful Student

Twilight Sparkle.

Luna lowered the letter to look over the parchment at her sister. Celestia’s eyes were closed, and hey eyebrows creased in a frown of thought. “Sister…” Luna began, but Celestia held up one hoof, indicating that she wished for silence. Finally, she opened her eyes once more. “I am going to Ponyville.” She said. “I would meet this ‘human’ for myself.”

“I’m going with you.” Luna replied immediately.

Celestia shook her head. “No. I’d like to keep this quiet for now. My guard will believe that I am in my quarters. You, however, have Night Court tonight, and cancelling that will draw suspicion that something is amiss."

Luna sighed, looking down and feeling disappointed. She was curious about this strange creature, and she desired nothing more than to go investigate as well. However, she knew that her sister was right. Keeping this creature’s existence a secret for the time being would be wise, and that meant making sure that both of the Royal Sisters appeared to be where they normally would be. "Alright, Tia. I will remain in the castle."

"Thank you, Luna" Celestia said warmly, nuzzling her sister. "I promise I'll fill you in on all of the details when I return."

As Celestia pulled away, Luna grinned slightly. “Can I at least cancel Night Court? One of those old windbags is almost certainly going to try to tell us that our ponies want him to to be head of state.”

Celestia only chuckled as the pair descended down the stairs.

Chapter 3

View Online

“We’re here!” Twilight called out, looking behind her. For a moment, there was no sign of movement from the forest. Finally, the brush rustled and Rainbow Dash emerged, followed a second later by Spike and an exhausted-looking Kyle. The walk had taken longer than anticipated, and the effects of Kyle’s Energizing Brew were quickly fading. He was leaning on the branch he had elected to bring along with him, using it as a walking stick as he spoke to Spike. A red lump had formed where his head had slammed into the tree.

“So… you’re a… a dragon?” Kyle stammered as he stumbled over a tree root. Spike nodded in confirmation. “Where I come from, Dragons look a bit… different.” Kyle continued as he walked towards Twilight. “Even the whelplings have wings, and can at least hover at birth.”

“Alright, that’s enough. Save your energy.” Twilight silenced him. She flicked her tail towards a nearby cottage. It looked almost as if someone had picked up a small hill and deposited it on top of another small hill before hollowing it out and building a house inside of it. As Kyle looked, an owl flew out of a window, giving a loud ‘hoo’ before flying out towards the small town Kyle could see not far away.

“Nice place you got here.” Kyle said tiredly. Not that he cared much what the house looked like on the outside. At the moment, all that mattered was whether it had a spot for him to lay down and sleep.

Twilight chuckled lightly. “It’s not my house.” She replied. “This is where my friend, Fluttershy, lives. She’s kind of a caretaker and doctor for non-pony creatures. And don’t even try to tell me you’re fine.” she added as Kyle opened his mouth. “You could barely stand when we first met you, and you’re barely standing now.”

Not feeling like wasting his energy arguing, Kyle merely nodded and slowly followed Twilight up the path leading to the front door. He leaned against the wall of the structure as Twilight raised a hoof and knocked on the door. From inside, Kyle could hear the sound of hooves against a wooden floor, and a moment later the door opened, flooding the front walk in light.

“Oh, hello Twilight, Spike, Rainbow Dash.” a timid voice came from the doorway, only slightly louder than a whisper. “What are you doing here?”

“Hello Fluttershy.” Twilight said with a smile. “We were hoping you could help us out with something. We found an unusual creature called a human, and we were hoping you could take a look at him. He’s hit his head pretty hard.”

“Oh my, of course I’ll help the poor thing.” The voice said. From the doorway emerged another pony. This one had wings as well, with a butter-yellow coat and pink mane and tail. She looked between Rainbow and Twilight. “Where is he?”

Rainbow Dash nodded towards Kyle, and Fluttershy turned, seeing him for the first time. “Eeep!” she squeaked, taking several steps backward. Kyle tried to give a reassuring smile, feeling guilty that he had somehow startled her. Instead, It came out as a pained grimace. His hand slipped off of the wall and he tried to stand on his own. However, his Energizing Brew had worn off, and he lost his balance and fell to one knee.

Kyle began to fumble with the pouch around his belt, but a hoof stopped him. He looked up to see Rainbow. “I know that… stuff… seems to help you.” She said, shuddering as she remembered the foul stench. “But it doesn’t seem to last very long. Hiding your problem behind that stuff is just gonna make it that much harder to deal with it later.” Kyle merely sighed and grasped the branch with both hands, pushing himself to his feet again. He took a step forward, relying heavily on the branch to help him keep his balance.

CRACK! With a jolt, Kyle found himself sprawled in front of the doorway. The branch had finally given out under his weight. Within seconds, Fluttershy was next to him, nosing at him. “Oh my goodness, what happened to you?” she asked, concern flooding her voice. Kyle merely pointed at his head, the red welt showing up clearly.

Twilight walked over to Kyle, who was pushing himself to his knees again. He wobbled slightly as he looked at her. “I could pick you up and put you on the couch.” she offered, her horn glowing with that same purple aura. Kyle hesitated for a moment, uncertain whether or not to take her up on the offer.

“Alright.” he finally said, his fatigue winning over his caution. With a nod, Kyle was encircled by the same purple aura. A feeling of weightlessness washed over him as he floated in the air and into the cottage.

The first thing Kyle noticed as he floated into the room was the number of animals, most of whom were asleep or preparing for sleep. There were numerous birds in bird houses, rabbits, squirrels, a couple of deer and… no. No way. That could not have been a bear walking up the stairs.

Twilight carefully lowered Kyle onto the couch. As his head touched the soft material, Kyle felt waves of sleepiness washing over him. However, he was to be denied for a while longer. Fluttershy walked into the cottage behind Twilight, followed by Spike. Rainbow Dash, however, remained outside. “Sorry guys, but I gotta split.” she announced. “Tomorrow’s rain shower isn’t gonna start itself.” With a flap of her wings, she took off, flying towards the town.

Kyle raised an eyebrow, raising his head to look at the two remaining ponies. “What did she mean… start itself?” He asked.

Fluttershy and Twilight exchanged looks. “Well, somepony has to move the clouds into position and start the rain.” Twilight said, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“So you mean to tell me…” Kyle began, but was forced to stop to stifle a yawn. “... You mean to tell me that you ponies… control the weather?”

Twilight gave Kyle an odd look. “...Yeah. Don’t they do that where you come from?”

Kyle shook his head. “No. Some of our more talented mages can cause a localized Blizzard, and Shaman can call down some Healing Rain, but those are over small areas… probably 5 yards in diameter at most. Even that requires extensive practice and a lot of natural magical ability. We could never control weather on a large scale. It just… works on its own.”

Twilight paused for a moment, looking down. Fluttershy took the opportunity to move towards Kyle. He glanced over at her and she stopped, uncertainty in her eyes. He gave a weak smile and nodded, and Fluttershy walked over to him, examining his arms for injuries. Kyle’s eyes began to close, hoping that he would finally be allowed to drift off.

Twilight began to speak again, crushing that hope. “So where you come from, the weather acts like it does in the Everfree…” she murmured, more to herself than to Kyle. She then looked back up. “Well here in Equestria, every town and city has its own dedicated team that controls the local weather. Rainbow Dash is one of the managers for the Ponyville weather team.”

Kyle nodded sleepily. “So… this place is called ‘Equestria’?” he asked. Twilight nodded in reply. “Alright... can all ponies fly?”

Twilight looked confused for a second, but soon realized what Kyle meant. Since he had arrived, Kyle had only seen three ponies, and all of them had wings. “No.” she explained. “There are three types of ponies. Pegasi have wings and can fly, Unicorns have horns on their heads and can use magic, and Earth ponies have neither wings nor horns, but are generally have greater physical strength and connections with the earth.”

“What about you? You have both wings and a horn.” Kyle asked, propping himself up on one elbow as Fluttershy began to check his legs for injuries. He was still sleepy, but curiosity drove him to figure out more about this strange new land. Clearly he was no longer on Azeroth, but some new, uncharted world.

“Oh, right.” Twilight paused for a moment before continuing. “I’m what we call an Alicorn, a pony with both wings and a horn. We can fly and use magic, and share the Earth Ponies’ connection with the earth.”

“Sounds like you get a pretty sweet deal.” Kyle responded with a chuckle.

“I guess.” Twilight replied modestly.

Before the conversation could continue, Fluttershy moved over to speak to Kyle. “Alright, mister human. You’ve got a few cuts and bruises but nothing too serious. Now let’s check out that head of yours.” She motioned for Twilight to come over, and whispered something in her ear. Twilight nodded, and her horn glowed. “We’re going to check your eyes and make sure they’re responding normally.” Fluttershy explained. “If… if that’s okay with you.”

“Go ahead.” Kyle responded. Twilight stood off to the side, and a thin beam of light shot from her horn, similar to the way sunlight would break through openings in clouds. She directed the beam into Kyle’s right eye and held it there for a moment before moving to his left eye. Kyle tensed up against the pain as the light aggravated his headache once more.

“Well, your eyes seem to be responding normally.” Fluttershy said with a soft smile. She noticed Kyle’s grimace, and her smile vanished into a look of concern. “Oh no, did I hurt you?” she asked

“Just a headache.” Kyle explained. “It came back when the light hit my eyes.”

Fluttershy looked back at Twilight, who nodded. “Well, you have a concussion.” She began slowly. Kyle nodded slightly - that much he had already worked out on his own. “Your eyes are working fine and you don’t seem to have any cognitive difficulty, so it’s probably not too severe. Still, you should rest for at least a couple of days, and see how you feel then.” Before Kyle could reply, a knock from the door resonated through the room. Twilight walked over to the door and opened it.

On the other side stood a massive pony, easily a head and a half taller than Twilight, and about the same size as one of the horses back on Azeroth. Her horn and wings identified her as another Alicorn. Her coat was as white as pure snow, and her mane and tail shone with multiple shades of blue and purple, flowing in a non-existent breeze.

Fluttershy and Twilight quickly dropped onto their front knees. “Princess Celestia!” Twilight exclaimed.

Princess Celestia smiled warmly. “How many times must I say that you need not address me so formally now?” she said softly, her voice expressing kindness and wisdom. Just the sound of it made Kyle feel more at ease. “We are equals now.”

Twilight quickly rose from the ground, looking embarrassed. Fluttershy rose as well, staring at Celestia with wide eyes. “Uh… He-hello Princess Ce-celestia.” She stammered. “Wh-what brings you h-here?”

“Twilight here sent me a letter not long ago.” Celestia explained. “She told me about a very unusual discovery that she had made. A strange creature, never seen before. She told me that she would be bringing this ‘human’ to you so that you could tend to its injuries.”

“I’m over here.” Kyle said, raising his right hand and waving. With his other hand he pushed himself upright into a sitting position. Celestia turned her head to look directly at him. Kyle suddenly felt incredibly vulnerable. It was as though Celestia was staring beyond his mortal body, staring directly into his soul.

Celestia walked over to Kyle. “Greetings, Kyle Slater.” She began, speaking very formally. “I am Celestia, Princess of Equestria. I hope you are finding this land to your liking.”

“I… uh… I haven’t had much of a chance to look around.” Kyle replied awkwardly. He had never been one for speaking to royalty, preferring to leave it to those who knew how not to embarrass themselves. “But what I’ve seen so far has been… nice.”

Celestia looked Kyle over for a moment, and Kyle felt a trickle of sweat run down the back of his neck. What if she said he couldn’t stay? He was in no condition to be wandering around in the wilderness; he couldn’t even stand on his own without falling on his face.

Finally, Celestia looked back into Kyle’s eyes. “May I see your teeth?” she asked suddenly. Kyle was confused, but nodded and displayed his teeth for the Princess.

Celestia took a sharp breath and stepped backwards. “Carnivore.” she stated, her wings flaring out defensively. Twilight and Fluttershy both gasped and backed away, fear clear in their eyes.

Kyle began to panic, realizing what had happened. She had seen his incisors, which were present only in creatures that consumed meat. Ponies were obviously herbivores. Celestia was afraid that Kyle would see her citizens as food!

“Woah woah!” He exclaimed, holding up his hands in the air. “Calm down, I’m not going to hurt you! Let me explain.” Celestia looked at him warily, but folded her wings up once more.

“Very well, Kyle Slater. You may explain yourself.”

Kyle sighed in relief. “First of all, I’m not a carnivore.” he explained. “I’m an omnivore. True, we humans can eat meat, but we also eat plants.” To prove his point, he opened his mouth and used a finger to expose the molars in the back of his mouth. “Secondly, I’m not going to eat you. We have horses and ponies back in Azeroth, but they are not food. We humans have developed a symbiotic relationship with them - We protect them from other predators, and they help us transport ourselves and our goods.”

“So ponies are beasts of burden to you?” Celestia demanded.

“No! Well, yes… but… again, let me explain.” Kyle stammered, cursing himself. “Ponies in Azeroth are not intelligent like we are. You and I have the capacity for higher thought - language, architecture, and so on. Ponies on Azeroth do not. Which brings me to my next point.” Kyle took a breath before continuing. “We Humans are not the only intelligent life on Azeroth. There are others… Elves, Dwarves, Gnomes… Many more. We live alongside many of them as allies As such, eating any other intelligent creature is highly taboo. I couldn’t do it. I promise you, you ponies are not the type of creatures we eat.”

Celestia glared at Kyle, and he notice that her horn was glowing with a golden aura. He closed his eyes and braced himself for the end.

It never came.

Kyle dared to open one eye and saw that Celestia had closed hers. After a few long moments, Celestia’s horn stopped glowing and she opened her eyes once more, her expression much softer than before. “Very well, Kyle Slater.” she stated, the harshness gone from her voice. “I can sense no dishonesty in your words. I will hold you to your word that you do not intend to harm my ponies.” Kyle nodded vigorously, wincing again as the movement reminded him of his headache.

“However,” Celestia continued, “I am afraid that meat is very difficult to come by in Equestria. You may have already guessed, but we ponies do not consume meat. To obtain it, one would have to travel across the seas to the Griffonian Empire. Would a lack of meat be a problem for a Human?”

Kyle closed his eyes. Loath though he was to part with eating meat, he realize that he had narrowly dodged a bullet on the whole carnivore situation. Pressing his luck would not be wise. “Humans can survive without meat.” he explained. “The lost nutrients can be replaced by eating beans, nuts, and… do you ponies eat eggs?” he asked. Celestia nodded. “And eggs as well.” he finished.

“And are there any foods that we may eat that Humans cannot?”

Again, Kyle closed his eyes, trying to recall anything a horse might eat that could harm him. “Well… the only thing I can think of is hay and other grasses.” he finally replied. “We can technically consume them, but we can’t digest them properly. No nutritional value.”

Celestia nodded turned to Twilight and Fluttershy, who were looking relieved now that Celestia had declared Kyle not a threat. “Twilight Sparkle, I would like a report within the next two days about anything you can learn about Kyle Slater, these humans, and this… Azeroth.” she said, to which Twilight bowed. “Miss Fluttershy, I would like you to continue to care for him until he has made a full recovery, at which point we will decide what to do.” Fluttershy nodded, looking very nervous. “I would like to keep this incident a secret until then. The other element-bearers may know of this, but nopony else.”

Celestia then turned back to Kyle. “As for you, Kyle Slater…” she began. Kyle instinctively flinched back. This pony had an indomitable presence; he doubted even Garrosh could stand strong against her.

“Welcome to Equestria.”

With that, the Princess walked over to the door and stepped outside, closing the door behind her. The soft rustling of wings could be heard as the Princess took off, flying away into the night.

Kyle let out a breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding. Twilight, meanwhile, approached him once more, more cautious than before. “So… do you really… eat meat?” she asked apprehensively.

Kyle nodded. “Normally yes, though I suppose I’ll be living without for now.” he replied. There was a long, somewhat awkward silence. “Say… where did Spike go?” he asked, looking around. He hadn’t seen the dragon since he had entered the house.

Twilight looked around a bit, concern covering her face for a moment. However, it was quickly replaced with a warm smile. Spike had curled up on a pile of towels in the corner of the room and fallen asleep, presumably before Princess Celestia arrived. “We’d better get home.” Twilight said, levitating the sleeping dragon softly onto her back. “He’s had a big day, and he’s still just a baby dragon after all.”

As she walked over to the door, Twilight turned around again. “I’m going to bring a couple of my closest friends over tomorrow and introduce you to them.” She said to Kyle. “You’d probably better get some rest. Good night.” She stepped out into the cool evening and closed the door behind her.

As soon as Twilight left, Fluttershy got to work. Within a minute, Kyle had a pillow behind his head, a warm blanket draped over him, and a glass of water on the table. “If you need anything, you just call for me and I’ll get it.” she said, smiling. A tinge of nervousness was still there, but not nearly as bad as before. Apparently, Celestia’s trust (wary though it was) was enough to calm her down.

“Thanks, Fluttershy.” Kyle said sleepily, taking a sip from the water before laying his head down. Seconds later, he was out cold, lost to the sweet bliss of sleep.

Chapter 4

View Online

Celestia could see a crowd of ponies exiting the palace as she flew above Canterlot. The trip to Ponyville and her encounter with the Human had taken more time than she had expected, and Night Court had apparently just let out. I’ll have to raise the sun before I can talk to Luna. She thought to herself, groaning at the prospect of her daily duties. And then I’ll have to deal with Day Court… No. This is too important to postpone. Court can wait another day.

Celestia circled the palace and entered through the balcony to her quarters. She walked over to the mirror and examined herself. She looked tired, for sure, and a few hairs in her normally flawless mane were sticking out. Despite the fact that she was an immortal Alicorn, even she had to deal with mortal needs such as sleep. Celestia ran a brush through her mane until the offending hairs were flowing once more, and emerged from her room.

The two guards stationed outside her room bowed as the doors opened. As they rose from their bow, the one on the right looked up. “Are you feeling well, your highness?” he asked. He had apparently noticed how tired Celestia was.

“Nothing to be concerned about, Steady Shield.” Celestia replied. “However, I would ask that you deliver a message to the guards outside the Throne Room. Day Court is to be cancelled today.” Steady Shield nodded, only letting his confusion show for a split second before extending his wings and flying through the corridors.

Celestia sighed and set off. Cancelling court was quite rare for the princesses, particularly Celestia. Ponies would be upset that their proposals and queries were delayed, and would question what was going on that caused the cancellation. She’d have to think of some excuse. But that was future Celestia’s problem.

Celestia walked through the corridors of the palace, making her way to the tallest tower. Eventually, she reached a winding spiral staircase and began to ascend. As she reached the top, Celestia found that Luna was already present, waiting for her. With a nod, Celestia and Luna closed their eyes. In unison, their horns lit up. Slowly, the crescent moon descended in the west, and the sky in the east was filled with a beautiful amber glow. The sun began to rise over the horizon, hiding the stars once more behind it’s brilliant glow.

Finally, the two princesses opened their eyes and let their magic fade. Without a word, the two retraced their steps back down the tower. Celestia nudged her sister and motioned for her to follow. As they arrived at Celestia’s room, Celestia turned to her guards once more. “Nopony is to enter until Princess Luna emerges.” she ordered. The guards saluted crisply, and Luna followed her sister into the room. Celestia climbed onto her bed and closed her eyes, sighing.

The bed shifted slightly, and a weight flopped down next to Celestia. She opened her eyes and looked over to see Luna, looking at her expectantly. Celestia smiled softly and sighed once more. “How was Night Court, little sister?”

“Senator Wordtwist brought forth his Everfree Deforestation Proposal to me.” Luna replied, her voice icy. “He took up two hours with his rambling. Two hours! And from what I can tell, it was exactly the same as the proposal he laid before you yesterday morning. Several other proposals had to be cancelled because of his long-windedness.”

“And what did you say?”

“Well, it’s the fourth time in the past three Court days that he’s brought it up. So I dismissed it, and banned him from bringing it up again in either Court unless he can provide significant evidence based in specific facts, rather than the vague generalizations he seems to rely on.”

Celestia chuckled. “Well, you’ve likely made an enemy this evening.” She said warmly. “But not a very powerful one. I thank you, Luna. Though a bit rash, your decision this evening has likely saved us quite a bit of headache in the long run.”

“Indeed, but enough about Court.” Luna said in a dismissive tone. “I believe you owe me a story, Tia.”

“Indeed I do, Lulu. Indeed I do...” Celestia closed her eyes once more, her brows furrowed in thought.

“Where to begin…”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kyle slowly returned to consciousness, sunlight falling directly on his face. He sat up, rubbing his eyes and yawning. Man, what a dream. He thought to himself. Gotta stop hitting that Darkmoon Special Reserve before bed. He slowly cracked his eyes open, allowing them to adjust to the light. Kyle froze up as he realized where he was.

Kyle wasn’t in the tent he normally slept in. Instead, he was on a couch in a small house, with a blanket draped over him. He instantly recognized the place from what he had assumed to be his dream. So… it’s not a dream… He slowly realized. I’m actually stranded here… with no way back…

Matthias! Kyle’s mind flashed back to what had happened just before he had charged through the portal. A gunshot. His brother, falling down the ramp leading up to the Dark Portal, blood flowing freely from his shoulder and chest. For a long moment, Kyle just sat there, fighting back the tears.

“He’s dead…” Kyle’s voice was barely a whisper. “Two bullets and a fall like that… And I can’t even go back to help…” Fear washed over him like a tidal wave, threatening to drown him. I have no idea where I am, no idea what to do, and no way back home. Panic flooded through Kyle’s mind, and he nearly screamed.

Suddenly, Kyle froze once more. The words of his instructor flowed through his mind. Fear. It is among the most insidious of the Sha. The old Pandaren voice said, gentle and reassuring amidst the turmoil in his heart. From it, the seeds of Anger and Despair, of Violence and Hatred are born. Do not let it take hold of your heart. Let go of your Fear, and find Courage.

But.. Kyle had said that day. But… I’ll never be as brave as you. You don’t seem to be afraid of anything.

Ah, my young apprentice. You, like so many others, confuse courage with bravery. A brave Pandaren will run into a burning building to save a young cub with no thought for his own safety. A courageous Pandaren will realize that he is placing himself in terrible danger, and run into the burning building anyway. I have my fears, young one, but I do not let them stop me. True courage is not moving on without your fear, but moving on despite your fear.

Kyle closed his eyes once more and began to turn his mind inwards as he had so many times before, focusing on the few facts he had to hold onto. These creatures, these Ponies that had found him, they appeared to be friendly enough. They trusted him enough to let him stay. And if he had been able to enter this world, then surely there had to be a way out. Matthias is tough. Kyle thought to himself. He once took an axe to his chest and was on his feet again in three weeks. After a few minutes, Kyle got his breathing back under control and managed to relax himself Feeling more at peace, Kyle took the blanket off of himself and stood up. He wobbled slightly, a testament to his concussion, but managed to remain on his feet. The night’s rest had done him a world of good, as he was able to walk around with little difficulty.

Kyle heard a noise behind him and turned around. The yellow Pegasus - Fluttershy, he reminded himself - was walking down the stairs, but froze as she saw Kyle. “Oh, um, good morning.” she said quietly. “Are you feeling any better?”

“Much.” Kyle replied. “Thanks for letting me stay overnight. I owe you one.”

“Oh, it was no trouble.” Fluttershy replied. “Are you hungry? I was about to fix some lunch.”

“Lunch?”

“Oh, yes. You slept in pretty late. I wanted to wake you up for breakfast, but I wasn’t sure if you were feeling better.”

Kyle walked over to the window and looked outside. Sure enough, the sun was close to its apex in the sky. In the short time he had been awake, the sky had become overcast. Even as he watched, a Pegasus pushed a cloud into position to fill a gap in the cloud cover, hiding the sun. “Well I didn’t mean to sleep so late.” He said sheepishly. “Lunch sounds nice.”

“Alright, I’ll get started. Would you like to step outside for some fresh air?”

“Sure.” Kyle replied. Fluttershy walked over towards the kitchen, and Kyle headed to the back door and stepped outside.

As Kyle looked around, he quickly noticed that he was surrounded by animals. Rabbits, squirrels, deer, birds, chickens, and… Yep. That was definitely a bear, staring at him with wide eyes. Kyle suddenly felt very uncomfortable as every head turned to stare at him.

A few seconds passed, and nothing moved. Then, a white rabbit shook his head as if to clear it. It stepped forward and… glared at Kyle? Kyle hastily choked back a laugh as the rabbit attempted to be intimidating, but instead wound up merely looking grumpy due to its size.

The rabbit was clearly unamused by Kyle’s reaction to its glare. It thumped its foot against the ground and picked up the carrot it had been about to eat. Without a second’s hesitation, the rabbit threw it at Kyle. Kyle merely raised an eyebrow and snatched the carrot out of the air. The rabbit looked dumbstruck as Kyle smirked and took a bite.

That seemed to really irritate the rabbit. It reached over and grabbed an apple from one of the deer, which bleated in unhappiness. Again, the rabbit threw the apple at Kyle. Kyle frowned as the red projectile flew towards him. Deciding to try to end the rabbit’s aggressiveness with his own display of force, he jabbed forward with his right hand

Several birds took to the air and chirped in alarm as the fruit exploded in a shower of pulp and juice. The rabbit was once again shocked, but this time along with irritation and anger there was a decent amount of fear mixed into his expression. Kyle, having made his point, dropped the carrot and turned to head back inside

“Angel Bunny, that was not very nice!” Fluttershy called out sternly, causing Kyle to jump backwards in surprise. The yellow pegasus advanced on the rabbit, who stood defiantly before the much larger caretaker. “This Human is our guest, and that is not how we treat guests. Say you’re sorry.”

The rabbit folded its arms up and shook its head.

“If you don’t say sorry, you won’t get any dessert tonight.”

The rabbit let out a raspberry towards Fluttershy.

Kyle watched with fascination as Fluttershy towered over Angel Bunny. Her eyes opened wide in a ferocious glare, and the rabbit froze up, petrified in fear. Kyle suddenly felt as though he had been dumped into the middle of a lake in Icecrown, and began shivering. What sorcery is this?! He wondered, slowly backing up. He wasn’t even the main target of this, and he was shaking in his boots.

Angel Bunny, meanwhile, was trembling even more violently. Slowly, the rabbit backed away and approached Kyle, hanging its head and trembling. It managed to squeak out something in a clearly apologetic tone. Kyle bent down and picked up the half-eaten carrot before handing it to the rabbit. The rabbit grabbed it and held it close, trying to calm itself. Kyle reached down and scratched it behind the ears for a moment before standing back up. Fluttershy had already gone back inside, and Kyle followed.

Fluttershy was sitting at the table with a pair of plates. One contained a hay sandwich, while the other had a pile of peanuts and an apple. The two ate in silence. Kyle wanted to bring up what had happened, but something prevented him from doing so. Finally, Fluttershy broke the silence. “I’m sorry about Angel Bunny. He can be kind of cranky around new creatures.”

It’s… it’s fine.” Kyle stammered. “But… what exactly did you do to him? I was only watching and I felt like I had been dunked in a tub of ice water.”

“Oh, did you get hit by it too? Oh I’m so sorry!” Fluttershy exclaimed, looking ashamed. “I didn’t mean to hurt you, I just -”

Kyle held up a hand to stop her. “I’m fine.” he said calmly. “But what happened?”

“It’s… it’s one of my talents.” Fluttershy said meekly, her ears drooping. “Other ponies call it ‘The Stare’. If an animal acts badly, I can use The Stare to make them behave.”

“Fascinating… A Mind Control for animals.” Kyle murmured. “How does it work?”

“I don’t know.” Fluttershy admitted. “It just kind of… happens. I don’t really control when or where.”

“I see…” Kyle said quietly, taking another bite from his apple. The rest of the lunch was passed in silence. As Kyle finished, he picked up his plate and moved it over to the sink, looking for a bucket of water to clean with. When he found none, he muttered under his breath and snapped his fingers. A ball of mist coalesced in front of him, and he condensed it tighter than normal before dropping it onto the plate. He cleaned the now-wet plate and dried it before putting it away.

“Well that was… um… interesting.” Fluttershy commented. “But, um, you could have just used the faucet.”

“The what now?”

Fluttershy walked over to the sink and pulled upwards on a lever. Water began flowing freely from a pipe. Kyle watched in fascination as Fluttershy cleaned her own plate and put it away before shutting off the lever. “So… you just pull up on that lever… and water comes out?” He asked incredulously.

“Yes… Do they not have that where you come from?”

Kyle shook his head. While he had seen vaguely similar designs in Gnomish engineering, nothing like this had been introduced to the common man in Azeroth. “Incredible… I wonder what else I’ll learn about while I’m here…”

“Oh, yes. That reminds me.” Fluttershy said suddenly. “Twilight came by earlier to check on you, but you were still asleep. She left this behind in case you wanted to read it.” Fluttershy walked over to the other side of the counter and picked up a book before giving it to Kyle

“A visitor’s guide to Equestria.” he read. “For all of your questions regarding the homeland of Ponies.” The volume was quite thick. While Kyle had never considered books to be an interest of his, he was eager to read this one. Fluttershy smiled as he settled himself on the couch once more and began to read.

After what felt like minutes, but in reality had been over half an hour, the animals began to make their way into the house. The last few had wet fur, and sure enough, as Kyle looked out the window, he could see a steady stream of rain coming from the sky. Perfect day to… not be outside. He thought to himself, looking around at the animals.

Most of the smaller animals seemed to be avoiding Kyle like the Plague. Maybe it was the meat-eater inside him that they could sense, or maybe it was the way he had been able to brush off Angel Bunny’s attack earlier, but the rabbits, birds, and squirrels all maintained a healthy distance, while the deer trotted upstairs.

In fact, only the bear seemed at all comfortable with Kyle around. It walked over and sat down next to the couch. Kyle looked over at it nervously, and the bear returned the look, speaking in a guttural moan. Though he couldn’t understand the bear, the tone was clearly passive. Kyle reached over and scratched the bear behind the ears. The bear’s eyes half-closed and its tongue stuck out of its mouth in a very comical display of pleasure as Kyle returned to his book.

As the day passed, Fluttershy trotted about the house, tending to the various creatures. From what Kyle could tell, most of them seemed to have some type of injury or illness that Fluttershy was tending to. As time went on, a few of the animals began to investigate Kyle more closely. Kyle was careful not to startle them as they sniffed and occasionally pawed at him. One robin actually worked up the courage to land on his left shoulder for a few seconds before quickly flying back to its birdhouse.

A knock on the door drew Kyle’s attention away from the book. He had only made it part way through the third chapter with all the activity going on around him. Fluttershy trotted over to the door and opened. “Oh, hello girls. Please, come in, get out of the rain.” She said quickly, standing aside. A second later, Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash entered, followed by three other ponies Kyle didn’t know. One was an orange Earth Pony with a country blonde mane and tail and a cowboy hat on her head. One was a bright pink Earth Pony with a curly, darker pink mane and tail. The last one was a white Unicorn with a highly-stylized, violet mane and tail.

What’s that on their flanks? Kyle thought to himself as he observed the three new ponies. Each one of them had some sort of symbol on their flanks. The pink one had a trio of balloons, the orange one had a trio of apples, and the white one had a trio of diamonds. Upon closer inspection, Kyle realized that Fluttershy also had a similar symbol, showing a trio of butterflies. Indeed, it appeared they all had these tattoos, which Kyle had neglected to observe before. Rainbow Dash had a rainbow-colored lightning bolt, while Twilight seemed to have a star surrounded by 5 other, smaller stars.

“Girls, I’d like you to meet Kyle.” Twilight said, flicking her tail towards the human. Kyle waved and smiled. “Kyle, you’ve already met Rainbow Dash. This is Applejack” - the orange pony - “Rarity” - The white one - “And Pinkie Pie.” - the Pink one. Shock.

“Hello ladies.” Kyle said, standing up and stretching after having been sitting down for the past few hours. He watched as Fluttershy walked out of the house, shutting the door behind her. He was about to inquire about it when one of the newcomers spoke up.

“Well now, yer a tall one.” Applejack exclaimed, nearly drawing a laugh from Kyle as he remembered some of the Gnomes on Azeroth saying almost the exact same thing. Applejack then turned to Twilight. “You sure he’s a predator? Ah mean, he’s tall n’ all, but he don’t look all that strong ‘r durable. Reckon I could beat ‘im in a hoof-wrastlin’ contest.”

Kyle coughed, drawing Applejack’s attention once more. “Don’t think that we’re just muscle.” He said, trying to make a point without sounding intimidating or threatening. “A Human’s greatest asset isn’t his brawn, but his brain. We don’t necessarily overpower our p… our opponents - we out-smart them.” he finished, deliberately avoiding the term ‘prey’.

Applejack opened her mouth to speak, but Rainbow Dash spoke first. “Hang on… where’d Pinkie go?” She asked. Doing a quick head count, Kyle found that Pinkie Pie had indeed vanished.

“WOO HOO!” A voice yelled right next to Kyle’s ear, making him jump forward and land in a fighting stance. Pinkie was right behind where he had been. Somehow, she had managed to get a decent-sized cart into the house. As Kyle watched, she hit a button on the side of the cart. the top flipped open and revealed a conglomeration of flags, horns, pipes, and what appeared to be an oven. Music began blaring out of the horns, and the pony began singing and dancing around the room.

“Welcome Welcome Welcome!
A fine welcome to you!
Welcome Welcome Welcome!
I say, ‘how do you do?’”

Welcome Welcome Welcome!
I say hip hip hooray!
Welcome Welcome Welcome!
to Ponyville todayyyyyyy!”

As Pinkie Pie finished her song, the entire room was quiet enough to hear a pin drop.

“Wait for it…”

The door of the oven opened suddenly, and a cake was flung forth onto the coffee table. From the pipes, a shower of confetti erupted. “Yes! I got it right!” Pinkie exclaimed happily, bouncing on her rear hooves and clapping her front ones together excitedly.

“...Got what right, exactly?” Kyle asked, still trying to process what had just happened.

“Last time she used her Welcome Machine, she put the cake and confetti in the wrong places.” Twilight explained, sounding as though this was a regular occurrence. “Uncooked cake batter everywhere, and confetti blasted into somepony’s face.”

“Okay then…” Kyle began, but he was quickly cut off by a Pink head right in his face, which began to speak very quickly..

“Hi, my name is Pinkie Pie. Were you surprised? Were you were you were you? Of course you were, you jumped forward and were all like *Gasp*. Anyway, Welcome to Ponyville! Oh, I’ll have to get a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party together super-duper quick! I’ll need balloons and streamers and confetti and cake and more streamers and-” Pinkie Pie was suddenly cut off when a white hoof was shoved in her mouth.

“I’m terribly sorry about her.” Rarity said, her voice sounding almost Gilnean. She pushed the pink pony aside, where Twilight began to talk to her with a serious expression her face. “Rarity, at your service.” the white unicorn continued, bowing.

Kyle returned the gesture. “Kyle Slater.” He replied.

Rarity rose from her bow and looked Kyle over, tsking all the while. “Oh dear, whatever happened to your clothes?” She asked.

Kyle looked down at his padded leather tunic and greaves, which rested atop a simple pair of black pants. He also wore a pair of burnt-leather boots, and had steel-studded leather vambraces around his wrists. While a bit disheveled, and flecked here and there with dried blood from the day before, they looked relatively normal. “What do you mean?” He asked.

“Why, that hideous outfit… What in Equestria drove you to wear something like that?”

Kyle paused for a moment before chuckling. “I don’t exactly wear this stuff because it looks good. I couldn’t really care less about how it looks” he replied, earning a scoff from Rarity. “I wear it because my line of work demands it.”

“Which reminds me.” Rainbow Dash suddenly butted in. “I meant to ask this last night, but… What exactly do you do where you come from? I’m not as big into fashion as Rarity here -”

“Or at all.” Rarity interjected.

“-But even I can tell you that that getup is ugly. What could you possibly do that requires you to look like a tanning rack?” By this point, Twilight and Pinkie had finished their discussion, and Twilight was now listening intently. Pinkie, meanwhile, was furiously writing on a long scroll of parchment, the pencil clutched between her teeth and lips.

Kyle sighed. “I can’t exactly tell you that.” He said slowly. “It’s… a bit much for me to discuss right now. Just know that I need it for my work. Which I doubt I’ll be doing here.” he added quickly, praying that he was correct.

“Well, whatever your occupation, you’ll need something a bit more sightly than… that.” Rarity said, eyeing Kyle’s tunic with a look of disdain. “Come by my shop at some point. I’ll take your measurements and fashion you a new set of clothing.”

“Well that’s very kind of you, miss Rarity.” Kyle said, figuring that Rarity must be some kind of tailor. “But I’m afraid I’ve no money to pay you.” Indeed, Kyle had left his coin pouch back at the camp.

“Think nothing of it.” Rarity said dismissively. “I’d be happy to do it for free. The prospect of creating a set of clothes for a brand new creature… Just the thought of it makes me excited!”

Kyle paused for a moment before smiling. “Well… Thank you.” He said finally. Hell of a lot more generous than the tailors back on Azeroth. He thought to himself, remembering paying over 20 gold bits for a bag that he knew could not have cost more than 5 gold bits and 10 minutes to create.

The group conversed for a while longer, discussing a few of the differences Kyle had noticed between the two worlds so far. Everyone laughed as he recalled the faucet incident. Kyle also learned about what each of the ponies did for work. Applejack was an apple farmer - shock - Rarity was a designer, Pinkie Pie worked at some bakery called Sugarcube Corner, Rainbow Dash was a manager for the Ponyville Weather Team, and Twilight was…

“A Princess?” Kyle asked, raising an eyebrow. Sure, Twilight had seemed important, but she seemed a bit… naive… to be a Princess. “I guess that explains why Princess Celestia called you two equals.”

“Hardly.” Twilight scoffed. “I’ve only been a Princess for a couple of months, but she’s been ruling Equestria for over a thousand years.” Kyle nodded. That would explain her seeming lack of experience.

Applejack let out a mighty yawn, earning a glare from Rarity. “Sorry ya’ll, but I gotta get goin’.” She said, moving towards the door. “Gotta get some rest fer tomorrow.”

“I apologize, but I must be off as well.” Rarity agreed. “I promised Sweetie Belle I’d help her with her homework tonight, and I have an important order to finish as well. It was lovely meeting you, Mr. Kyle.’ she finished, backing out of the door with a small bow.

Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie made their farewells shortly after, leaving Kyle and Twilight alone. Fluttershy was still off doing Light knows what. As the door closed once more, Twilight turned to Kyle. “Alright, Kyle.” She said sternly, causing Kyle to hold a small breath.

Great, what did I do this time? He growled mentally.

“You said you didn’t want to talk about your line of work.” Twilight continued. “But one of the questions Celestia explicitly asked me to find out was what your occupation in your home world was. We need to know.”

Kyle closed his eyes, releasing his breath. While not as bad as some of the worst-case scenarios that had flicked through his mind, it was still a subject that he wasn’t sure the peaceful-looking ponies were ready to deal with. “It’s not exactly pleasant.” He finally said, vainly trying to deter Twilight’s curiosity.

“Oh come on.” Twilight scoffed. “What’s the worst that it could be?”

Now Kyle got angry. She was treating this like a small deal, as if he were a farmer or something. She lived such a sheltered life, and here he was, putting his life on the line everyday… and she treated his reluctance to talk about it like an inconvenience to her? He was prepared to say something harsh, something he would later regret, but a small voice warned against it. Instead, he closed his eyes and meditated for a moment, shoving his anger aside.

“Fine. I’m a soldier. A fighter.” Twilight’s eyes went wide in shock as Kyle continued. “I told you that this stuff was a requirement for my job. It’s armor. Armor designed to protect me from those who are trying to kill me…. And whom I am trying to kill.”

For a long moment, Twilight was silent, and Kyle became nervous. Now she knew that he was dangerous, perfectly capable of killing another creature, and in fact did it for a living. And he had just admitted it to a Princess. Finally, she spoke back up. “Well I guess that explains the Army you mentioned last night. But… why?” she asked. “Why did you choose to be a… a soldier?”

“So that others do not have to.” Kyle replied..

“What do you mean?”

“My world - Azeroth - is a dangerous place.” Kyle explained, choosing his words carefully. “In the past ten years, we’ve dealt with over a dozen situations of apocalyptic proportions. It seems every other month we get some new threat rearing it’s head, trying to destroy everything we love. That’s where men like me come in.” he added, beginning to feel that surge of pride for his position once more. Though reluctant to speak of it to peaceful folks, Kyle was indeed proud of what he did. “We stand between these monsters and their victims. I fight and kill - and one day, perhaps die - so that others do not have to deal with these burdens.”

Twilight slowly nodded. "So... You fight to protect others from what you have to do." She said slowly. Kyle nodded in confirmation. "Well, that explains the leather armor. But I'm curious... You seem to be familiar with metal.” She glanced at Kyle’s vambraces and the steel studs embedded within them..” I'm assuming you have knives and such that can be used to... uh… Hurt each other."

Kyle nodded. "Among other things" he said quietly, thinking about all the different weapons that had been utilized in Azeroth. Glaives, guns, swords, axes, warhammers...

"Right. Well, my question is... Why leather armor? It doesn't seem to me that it would provide much defense against a knife. Wouldn't a suit of metal provide more defense?"

"You're partially correct." Kyle explained. "Metal does indeed provide more protection, but I use leather for a few reasons. First, it's a whole lot more comfortable in the desert sun. Second, while it does provide more protection against physical attacks, metal armor does nothing against magic. You'd have to dodge those kinds of attacks, and metal armor tends to hamper your movement. Plus, my style of fighting requires a lot of agility. I’m no warrior. Like I said, plate armor just gets in my way.”

“So you’re a soldier, but not a warrior?” Twilight asked. “I… don’t quite follow.”

“Warriors are a special group of soldiers.” Kyle explained. “They wear heavy metal armor and use either a sword - that’s a long knife - and shield; a single, large weapon; or two weapons, one in each hand. They charge into battle, relying on their armor to protect them.. Whereas I… I am a Monk.” Kyle said this last part with great pride.

“And you fight differently?”

“Very much so. I told you that Warriors use powerful weapons. While this is true for us as well, we Monks place far less emphasis on our weapons. In fact, most of us only pull out our weapons when dealing with heavily armored foes. Instead, many of us tend to use our fists.”

“I’m failing to see how that makes you much different from a simple street-brawler.” Twilight admitted. “I mean, Let’s say a human just walked up next to you with some leather armor and raised his hooves. What separates him from you?”

“Chi.” Kyle said simply. “Chi is what separates me from the common brawler. Chi is the life energy of a being, what gives them life. We monks can harness raw Chi energy from our surroundings, or from ourselves if necessary. With this chi, we can enhance our physical abilities many times over, and infuse simple beers and ales with supernatural enhancements. You’ve already seen me use one of these drinks - My Energizing Brew, back in the forest. In addition to focusing on the fighting style of the windwalker, which I have just described, we can also focus on the use of these special chi-infused brews to avoid attacks while protecting our allies, or in the restorative magics of the mistweaver.”

“And you harness chi to use this ‘mistweaver’ magic?” Twilight asked. It sounded so different from the magic that she was used to, but then again, Kyle was from another world. Maybe things worked differently on Azeroth.

“Not exactly. Chi can be channeled into certain spells, but most magic, for my people at least, comes from another form of energy called mana. The only monks that can harness mana are the mistweavers. They can use both Chi and Mana to perform spells. Certain spells utilize the energy from Chi, and some require Mana. I have a little bit of mistweaving training, but I’m mostly a windwalker. I specialize in polearm and hand-to-hand combat.”

“I’d like to see a bit of that.” Twilight commented innocently.

Kyle blinked. “Trust me, no you wouldn't."He replied. “If you see a monk in action, it means that someone’s life is in danger. Usually the monk’s target. I’ll be honest and say that I’d rather not have to use my combat training while I’m here.”

“Well how about some magic then? Can you show some of that?”

Kyle hesitated for a moment before nodding. “I can show you a spell or two.” He said. “But we’d probably better step outside. Don’t want to scare the animals.”

Kyle stood up, and the two walked out the front door. The sun was beginning to descent behind the horizon, and the moon rising in the opposite end of the sky. The rain had stopped and the clouds long since left, leaving a clear, star-filled evening. As he prepared to demonstrate some magic, Kyle heard a rustling noise coming from the forest. He turned his head and raised his fists, but quickly lowered them as he saw Fluttershy emerge.

“Oh thank goodness.” she sighed before looking up. “Oh… um, hello.”

“What were you doing in the forest?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, well, you see, Zecora had some herbs I needed, so I went to go get them, but she was out when I got there so I had to wait for her to get back.” Fluttershy paused for a moment. “Um, if you don’t mind, what are you doing out here?”

“Kyle was just about to demonstrate some of his magic.” Twilight explained, sounding excited.

“Right. So let’s start with something you’ve seen before. A spell we call ‘Storm, Earth, and Fire’” Kyle said as Fluttershy settled down next to Twilight. Kyle focused his Chi once more. “Tempestatis, terram, ignis, exaudi vocem meam.” Mist swirled from Kyle’s hands around his body, and pooled into two separate spots on the ground, forming a pair of clones. One glowed blue like before, while the other glowed green. Kyle, meanwhile, had taken on a red hue, looking exactly the same as the clones save for the color.

“Doppelgangers.” Twilight nodded. “Can you summon more of them?”

“No, only two so far.” Kyle admitted, snapping his fingers. The two doppelgangers faded into a mist that quickly dispersed, and Kyle stopped glowing red, resuming his normal appearance. “Next… Can you hold up a bit of log for me?” Kyle asked. Twilight raised an eyebrow but nodded, levitating a chunk of log from a pile of logs near Fluttershy’s house and holding it in the air with her magic.

“Don’t drop it.” Kyle warned. “Viridi fulmine.” He quickly thrust his right arm forward, and arcs of jade-green lightning shot from his fingertips, lancing out at the log. Twilight yelped in surprise, nearly releasing her grip on the log, while Fluttershy bolted into her house. A few seconds later, the top of her head peeped up behind her front window as she watched.

After a moment, Kyle released the spell. Twilight quickly brought the log over to her, and sure enough, the bark was burnt and blackened in several places where the electricity had seared it. She looked up at Kyle, who smirked slightly. “Crackling Jade Lightning.” he explained. “One of a Windwalker’s only options for dealing with an enemy out of our reach. Quite effective, I think…”

“Yes, well…” Twilight coughed, trying to regain her composure. “Maybe you could try something a bit less… violent?”

“Agreed. But I’ll need a volunteer to demonstrate this last spell on.” Kyle noticed the panic on Twilight’s face and laughed. “It’s a healing spell.” he reassured her. “Intended mostly for Mistweavers, but a Windwalker can use it as well in dire situations… or if focused enough. Maybe we could ask Fluttershy if she has any animals with injuries that need healing?” Without waiting for a response, Kyle walked over to the door and walked inside, with Twilight following a moment later.

Fluttershy let out a small ‘eep’ and dove under the couch as Kyle walked in. Kyle instantly felt bad for scaring her so badly. He knelt down next to the couch and reached under, scratching Fluttershy behind the ears in an attempt to calm her. After a few minutes, she slowly climbed back out, still looking at Kyle with apprehension.

“Sorry about that.”Kyle apologized. “I didn’t mean to scare you. I’ll not be using that one again.” Fluttershy slowly nodded, accepting his apology. “Now, there’s another spell I’d like to show. A healing spell.” he said quickly, hoping to deter a panicked reaction. “Something that fixes injuries. Do you have an animal that’s injured that I could use this spell on? Preferably an exterior injury. I don’t think I could fix broken bones or the like.”

“Um... Well... There's a… a deer with a nasty cut along her side.” Fluttershy admitted. “She’s upstairs. I’ll show you to her…. but you promise you won’t hurt or scare her?” She asked.

“I won’t hurt her, and I’ll do my best not to scare her.” Kyle assured. Fluttershy nodded and led him and Twilight upstairs. She opened the first door on the left and walked inside. In the middle of the room was the injured deer, laying in the middle of a pile of blankets. Kyle slowly approached and extended his right hand. The deer leaned in and sniffed his hand before laying allowing him to scratch her behind the ears. The poor thing was obviously in a fair amount of pain, and judging by her muted reaction to Kyle’s presence, she was probably pretty weak as well.

Kyle placed his left hand over the deer’s injuries. His hand began to glow green as he built up the energy needed for the spell. “Perfluctuo.” The green light spewed forth a rapid torrent of mist, which settled over the wound.The deer looked concerned for a second, but as the spell took effect, she quickly relaxed, letting out what sounded suspiciously like a sigh of relief. The mist fell along the long gash in its side, and the flesh and sinew knitted itself back together. As the spell faded, fur regrew over the area. No one could tell that there had been an injury there 30 seconds before.

“Oh… my…” Fluttershy whispered, her eyes wide. Twilight was staring at the deer, flabbergasted. The deer turned her head and sniffed at where the injury had been before licking it. Satisfied that it was healed, she curled up and started to drift off to sleep.

Kyle wiped the sweat from his brow. Performing such a spell as a Windwalker was fairly taxing. As he recovered his energy, he stood up and looked over at Fluttershy and Twilight, grinning at their reactions. “If you could only see the look on your face.” He said to Twilight. “Priceless.”

“What the… how is it… I… how did you do that?” She stammered. Sure, she had seen some Unicorns work some healing magic, but never anything as potent or rapidly-working as what she had just observed.

“Magic.” Kyle said simply. “Maybe I can teach you sometime.” With another grin, Kyle walked out of the room and back down the stairs, sitting down on the couch once more. Moments later, the two ponies followed him.

“Well today has been… enlightening.” Twilight announced. “But I’m afraid I must be off. I have a letter to send to Princess Celestia about what I’ve learned.”

“Twilight…” Kyle paused for a moment, trying to find words to voice his concern. “You… you do realize that, even with what I’ve told you today, I’m not here to hurt anyone. Just… just make sure the Princess knows that, alright? I kind of like being… you know… alive.”

“I’ll try to weave it all in a good light.” Twilight replied. “It’s not exactly what we were expecting, but from what you’ve said, and from what I’ve seen, I can tell that you’re not a bad Human.” With that, Twilight turned and left, closing the door behind her.

For a moment, there was an awkward silence in the house as Fluttershy and Kyle just sat, not talking, barely looking at each other. Clearly, Fluttershy realized that she had missed something important, but Kyle wasn’t about to go through all that again.

“Um… Are you hungry?” Fluttershy finally asked.

“Yeah… a bit.” Kyle admitted. At that moment, Angel Bunny hopped up on the cuckoo clock and pointed at the face, tapping his foot impatiently. “And it looks like they are too.” Kyle chuckled. “Tell you what. You fix their dinner, and I’ll fix us some omelettes.”

“Some what?” Fluttershy asked. “What’s an ‘omelette’?”

Kyle grinned. “You’ll see. They’re good.” he promised, walking over to the kitchen. “Do you have any eggs?” he asked. Fluttershy nodded and motioned to the icebox. Kyle pulled the eggs out, along with various other ingredients, and set about cooking.

10 minutes later, Kyle set a pair of plates at the table. He had made them each an omelette stuffed with mushrooms, green onions, tomatoes, and some cheese. Fluttershy joined him at the table, and he watched as she tentatively took a bite. “It’s… very nice.” She said with a smile.

Kyle grinned. “Told you they were good.” he said, picking up his fork and turning to his own plate. Dinner passed in silence, each one lost in their own thoughts. Finally, when dinner was over, Kyle took the plates and washed them off - He was still amazed by the faucet - before drying them and putting them away.

As Kyle settled onto the couch once more, he had to stifle a yawn. “Well, I think I’m going to call it a night.” he said to Fluttershy as she walked past him. “Good night, Fluttershy.”

“Good night, Kyle.” Fluttershy replied as she walked upstairs.

Kyle laid down on the couch and pulled the blanket over himself. He closed his eyes and felt sleep pulling at him once more. What a day. he thought groggily. Well, the worst is behind me. Twilight knows about my bloody occupation, and she seems to accept it. With that thought, Kyle finally gave in and lost himself to slumber once more

Chapter 5

View Online

Kyle’s eyes slowly opened as he awoke from his dreamless sleep. Day three. He thought to himself. Lying on the couch under the warm blanket, he contemplated simply falling back asleep. Unfortunately, as the discomfort in his waist informed him, that would not be an option today. Kyle rubbed his eyes and stretched before tossing the blanket off of him, standing up and walking towards the bathroom.

A few minutes later, after having taken care of business, Kyle stepped outside. The night was still strong, the air cool and crisp. Kyle looked up at the sky and noticed the moon at the western horizon. Must be nearly sunrise he thought to himself as he looked upwards once more. The sky was illuminated by countless stars. Each one, he knew, was a sun, many with their own planets. I wonder if Azeroth is up there… Kyle quickly shook the thoughts from his head. Such thoughts would only lead to despair. Instead, he headed towards the stream that ran past Fluttershy’s cottage.

The water was cool and refreshing as Kyle dipped his hand in. He took off his leather armor and boots and set them aside before removing his shirt. Without hesitation, he grabbed some of the water from the stream and threw the it upon his face, washing away the dirt that had accumulated there in the past few days. He did the same for his exposed arms and chest before submerging his head, rinsing the dried sweat from his hair. Finally, he stepped into the stream, allowing the water to rinse away all the dust and blood that had accumulated on the lower half of his body.

Satisfied that he was now cleaned, he bundled up his shirt and submerged it as well. He brought the now-soaking shirt out of the stream and began to clean his armor, using the cloth to remove the dried blood, dirt and sweat off of the leather. Once that was finished, he dunked the shirt into the stream once more and rinsed all of the grime out of it before wringing it out. He placed his wet clothing on a tree branch near the forest to dry.

With his washing out of the way, Kyle looked up at the sky again. The moon was beginning to set over the horizon, and the sun was beginning to rise, filling the eastern sky with the vibrant hues of the morning sunrise. Kyle figured he would still have an hour or so to spare before the day truly began. Still, he wasn’t entirely unused to waking up at this hour. Feeling too awake now to go back to sleep, he instead decided to practice a bit. He may have been stuck in an alien world, but that was no excuse for allowing himself to grow lazy.

Kyle began with a few simple rolls, making sure that he could still move around and land on his feet. Once he finished those, he closed his eyes and focused his Energy before unleashing it in a powerful Spinning Crane Kick. Satisfied that he could maintain his balance while spinning, he finished his physical training by jabbing and kicking at one of the trees just inside the forest, being careful not to hurt himself against the hard trunk. Even this close to the edge of the forest, the gloom of the place and thick canopy still blocked out most of the sky. Kyle reminded himself to never venture far in without a good reason.

Feeling good about his physical skills, Kyle stepped out of the forest and looked up once more and felt his jaw drop. The sun was now fully risen. It was still low in the eastern sky, but it had moved past dawn and gone straight into the full brightness of day. No way… I wasn’t training for that long, was I? Kyle wondered incredulously. Sure, he could sometimes get lost in training, but never had he lost himself for that long. He must have been at it for at least an hour and a half, even though it only felt like ten minutes. Kyle went over to examine his shirt, and sure enough, it was still wet. Something fishy is going on…

Kyle shoved the thought into the ‘will inquire about it later’ category in his mind. Sighing, he forced himself to complete his morning training. He sat down near the stream and folded his legs, preparing to meditate. Meditation had always been Kyle’s least favorite activity as a Monk. Even though it had real results that he had seen himself firsthand, it was boring and, at the same time, often overwhelming. Still, it was a part of the routine that he had been forced into by his mentor for over a year during his training. Kyle closed his eyes and reached out with his senses, allowing himself to be lost in the world around him. A small breeze circled around him, but he barely paid it any attention, simply allowing himself to become one with the world, with the Chi, the life-force of all the things around him.

His senses seemed to leave his body, and he flashed through the minds of a thousand other creatures nearby all at once. An ant, returning to the colony with a drop of water 20 times its own weight balanced on its back. A spider, wrapping up a fly foolish enough to have gotten caught in its web. A pony, walking to a door and opening it. A fish, gliding through the stream, looking for food. An owl, returning to its hollow tree to sleep through the day.

This was the part Kyle disliked so much. His senses flying from one creature to another, never getting more than a fleeting glimpse and yet at the same time seeing and feeling everything. So many different sights and sounds and smells and feelings… The first few attempts had left him over a bucket, heaving due to the incredible mental strain. Now, it was almost second-nature, though it still made his stomach churn. Even so, doing this allowed him better access to the Chi in the world around him, allowing him to utilize more Chi for more powerful abilities.

The sound of a door closing and a small gasp snapped Kyle back to his own body. He felt a small thump against his backside, and realized that he had been floating in the air slightly - not an uncommon feature of Monk Meditation, but still a bit of a shock to the unprepared. He opened his eyes and saw Fluttershy standing outside of the cottage staring at him with gaping eyes. Kyle immediately glanced up at the sky. He guessed that he had been meditating for half an hour, though with the incident earlier that morning, he couldn’t rely on the sun anymore for accurate timekeeping.

“Oh, um… g-good morning.” Fluttershy stammered, still staring at Kyle. “Um, what are you doing, uh, out here…?”

“Washing up.” Kyle explaining, motioning to the branch the held his shirt and armor. “And meditating.”

“Oh… right… well, um, somepony might see you out here, so, maybe we should head back inside… if you don’t mind, that is.”

Kyle sighed. He had been looking forward to a chance to stretch his legs for a bit today. Still, he knew Celestia wanted to keep his existence quiet for now, and the last thing he wanted was to anger the ruler of the land he was trapped in by exposing himself. He nodded and went to gather up his things off of the tree. His armor was dried, but his shirt was still damp. He left it hanging on the branch to continue to dry, and took the armor inside.

Once inside, Kyle placed his armor in a corner of the living room. He doubted he was going to need it anytime soon, and the tunic chafed a bit without a shirt on underneath. After grabbing an apple and a cup of water to settle his stomach, he settled back down on the couch with the book from the day before. He opened the book to the page he had left off, and scowled. He had just finished reading about the war between the pony races, how they had almost been driven extinct by the Windigos and their own hatred, until three ponies had finally driven them back with the power of friendship. Or something like that. Either way, ancient history wasn’t what he wanted. Instead, Kyle flipped to the Table of Contents and found what he was looking for, near the back of the thick volume - Modern Equestrian Society.

Over the next couple of hours, Kyle learned much about this world that he was in. Equestria was simply one country - the world itself was called Equis. Equestria rested in the middle of a large continent, situated between the Badlands to the South and the Frozen North. The primary species in Equestria were ponies (Of course), though not the only. He noticed several familiar creatures such as Deer, Cows, Dragons, Phoenixes and Griffons. A few, however, sounded completely alien, like Changelings, Diamond Dogs, and Buffalo. Finally, a few sounded familiar but not entirely accurate. The Minotaur sounded very similar (at least in appearance) to the Tauren, while Zebra sounded like a hornless Zhevra.

Kyle learned that the tattoos on the ponies’ flanks were called cutie marks, and apparently displayed what their special talent was. They would only appear when the pony displayed their special talent. This presented an odd paradox to Kyle. How can you display your special talent if you don’t know what it is? he wondered. He quickly sorted this conundrum into the ‘will inquire about it later’ category.

Finally, Kyle reached the part concerning the government. At the top of the government sat the two princesses: Celestia and her sister, Luna. It seemed very similar to the way the Alliance operated, with the two sisters at the top; many advisors and aristocrats surrounding them; and local governments whose officials were subservient to the princesses, but elected by the people. Where Twilight fit into this, Kyle was unsure - the book had apparently been written before she was made a Princess. Finally, Kyle read that Celestia and Luna apparently controlled…

“No way.” Kyle stated incredulously. “No way. That’s not possible.”

“What’s not possible?” Fluttershy inquired. Kyle looked over at her, having been unaware that she had heard him. “Um… if you don’t mind, that is…” she added quietly, looking away.

“This book says that the Princesses control the Sun and the Moon.” Kyle replied. “They control the seasons by moving these objects closer to and farther from Equis, control their orbits… but that’s impossible. Even the smallest child on Azeroth knows that our sun is far larger than our planet, and that we orbit the sun, not the other way around.”

“Oh, well, you see, our sun orbits our world.” Fluttershy replied, sitting down next to Kyle. “It’s a bit larger than the moon, but also a bit farther away, so they appear to be the same size.”

“Even if that is true - which I doubt -,” Kyle continued, “The sun and moon are massive! The amount of energy required to move those objects through the sky is… inconceivable.”

“Well they are the princesses.” Fluttershy replied. “They were the first Alicorns ever. They have more magical power than anypony.”

Kyle sighed and folded his arms. “Nope. Until I see it happen, I’m not believing it.”

“Oh, well, I guess I can’t make you believe.” Fluttershy said, sounding a bit dejected. “Maybe someday you’ll get to see them raise and lower the sun and moon.”

“Mhm. Yeah, right.” Kyle retorted as he turned back to the book.

“Um… Mr. Kyle…” Fluttershy began, but was cut off by Kyle’s hand.

“Please, no Mister.” Kyle said. “I’m only 25. Calling me mister makes me sound old. Just Kyle is fine.”

“Oh, right, sorry. Um, Kyle, I was just wondering… um, if you don’t mind, but why are you reading about our society?”

“What do you mean?” Kyle inquired, marking his spot and closing the book.

“Well, um, aren’t you worried about how to get home?”

“Of course I am.”

“Then why aren’t you trying to find a way back?”

Kyle scratched his chin, feeling the stubble starting to grow in. “Well, a few reasons.” he began. “The way I got here was a massive portal in Azeroth, which snapped shut behind me. Odds are that it won’t open again anywhere near enough to me for me to slip back through, assuming that it’s still going haywire. Which basically means, I don’t think I’m taking the same cart out of this world that I used to get here.”

“Okay… I understand…. I think… but, um, why aren’t you looking for another way back?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m no mage.” Kyle replied, leaning back into the couch and closing his eyes. “I never studied the theory and principles behind magic. I can do my basic Mistweaving and all that, but portals? That’s advanced-level magical study right there. I’d be about as useful looking for a solution as a Gnome would be in trying to reach the highest shelf. Don’t get me wrong - I want to go back.” he added hastily. “But I have no idea how to even begin designing a spell that can do that.”

“Oh… I see…”

“But I guess I haven’t really answered your original question.” Kyle admitted. “Why am I studying your society? Well, again, for a few reasons. Firstly, it’s interesting how similar your society is to ours. Even though this world is much… calmer.” he quickly covered, not willing to get into the whole soldier thing again. “But there are differences. I figure, if I don’t know how to get home… well, I might as well not make myself look like an uneducated ass while I’m here.”

“A very smart decision.” A voice said from the doorway. Both of their heads snapped up to look at the source of the voice. Standing in the doorway was Princess Celestia, her mane still billowing beside her and actually blowing against the wind today.

Fluttershy immediately dropped to the floor, while Kyle lowered his head in a respectful bow. Even if the story about her controlling the sun was bogus, it wouldn’t be smart to show disrespect to the leader of Equestria. “Princess Celestia.” he murmured before raising his head to look at her. “What are you doing here?”

Celestia’s face was expressionless for a moment, and Kyle felt a familiar trickle of sweat run down the back of his neck. Twilight had mentioned she would be sending her findings from the night before to Celestia. Had she considered him to be too great of a threat? Was she here to banish, or worse, kill him?

Finally, Celestia’s face broke into a warm smile. “Ms. Fluttershy, how is our patient doing?” she asked the still-prone Pegasus.

Fluttershy looked up, her face the epitome of nervousness and anxiety. “Um, well, that is… I, uh… I think he’s, um, alright.” she stammered. “He, uh…”

“I’m feeling much better.” Kyle interjected. “I can walk without trouble, no more headache…” he trailed off with a shrug.

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “I’ve never heard of a creature recovering from a blow to the head so quickly.” she said, the question behind her statement clear.

Kyle shrugged again. “Neither have I.” he admitted. “But the results don’t lie.” To prove his point, he stood up with no difficulty

Celestia nodded, her eyes closed. “Interesting… In that case, Mr. Slater, I would ask that you walk with me.” she stated. “I believe we have a matter of some importance to discuss.”

Kyle hesitated, doubt flowing through his mind. What did the Princess want to discuss? Did she really just want to talk? Was this a trap? A million deceptive thoughts flowed through his mind in an instant. Kyle took a deep breath and, with great effort, forcibly shoved them aside. If she had wanted him dead, he would be dead already, of that he was sure. Even if the stories of her strength were likely exaggerated, she did radiate a great amount of power, much like the Naaru. “Alright.” he conceded. “Lead the way.” Celestia turned and exited the house. Kyle followed, waving goodbye to Fluttershy as he close the door behind him.

Kyle had expected Celestia to head towards the countryside, away from the town. Instead, she seemed to have turned to walk towards the town. Kyle ran over to the tree and grabbed his shirt before jogging after her, pulling it over his head as he did. An awkward silence descended as he matched her pace.

As the pair approached the outskirts of the town, Celestia suddenly veered off of the path, stepping towards the forest. Kyle paused for a moment, but followed anyway. Sure enough, the Princess stepped into the gloom, and Kyle followed behind her.

Celestia stopped in the middle of a small clearing only about half a minute from the edge of the forest. She turned to look at Kyle, her expression blank. “I must say that I am impressed.” She said suddenly. “Few of my Ponies could follow me into here without questioning my motives or destination.”

Kyle blinked, surprised by the compliment. “I figure I’ll find out when we get there.” he commented. “I figured you weren’t gonna try to hurt me. If you’d wanted to, I’m sure I’d already be dead without you having to take me into the Everfree.”

“You are quite perceptive, young one. I would not have expected such a trusting train of logic to be followed by a species whose members are so… violent.”

“So, Twilight told you about that already, eh?” Kyle asked, to which Celestia nodded. “So I’m guessing you’re here to question me further about that?”

“Partially correct.” Celestia nodded. “I would indeed like to know more about your people. However, I would hazard a guess and say that asking a member of a species to describe his species, especially in the context of war, would lead to a… biased answer.”

“I suppose so.” Kyle admitted. “But unless you have a better idea, I’m not sure how else you intend to get more information on Humans.”

“As a matter of fact, i do have a better idea.” Celestia said with a smile. Kyle’s heart rate increased as Celestia continued. “There is a powerful bit of magic, unusable by any but the most advanced Unicorns and Alicorns, that allows the caster to see the memories of their target. I would use this on you, in order to see your viewpoint of Humans firsthand.”

“Couldn’t I just tell you what you wanted to know?” Kyle asked. The idea of someone else rummaging through his memories wasn’t exactly a pleasant thought

“Perhaps. But it would take far longer than the memory-reading spell, and would be biased. With this spell, I can see what there is to truly see of Humans through your eyes, without the bias your explanation would have.” When Kyle hesitated, Celestia cracked a small, reassuring smile. “I won’t continue without your permission.” she said gently. “But it would be beneficial for us both for me to know more about your people.”

Kyle closed his eyes for a moment, not saying anything. Finally, he nodded his head. “Alright.” he said quietly. “You want to see my memories, my knowledge of humanity? You’ll see them. But I don’t promise you’ll like what you see.”

Celestia closed her eyes, and her horn glowed with an aura similar to what Twilight had done when she used magic. However, instead of a purple hue, this aura glowed a vibrant gold. A beam of light shot from her horn and hit Kyle in the head. He instinctively flinched back, expecting pain or to be thrown backwards. Neither happened. Instead, it simply connected the two. As he watched, Celestia’s eyes twitched under her eyelids, and sweat began to form at her brow.

Finally, just as Kyle was beginning to wonder whether anything was happening at all, the beam stuttered and faded. Celestia’s eyes snapped open, and she collapsed to the ground, breathing heavily. Kyle rushed over to her, helping her rise to her hooves once more. “That was… enlightening.” she grunted, her voice not quite carrying the same power that it had before.

“Are you alright?” Kyle asked.

“Nothing I won’t recover from.” Celestia replied, brushing Kyle’s question aside. “It’s been a long time since I’ve looked into another being’s memories. I'd forgotten just how strenuous it can be. However… the information was worth the effort.”

She pushed herself away from Kyle and stood on her own once more. “I feel I have a better understanding of your people now.” she stated. “Your people are young… very young… and yet, in your short existence, you Humans have developed and conquered much. You constantly strive for that which you do not have, or have not yet done, and yet when you accomplish these goals, you simply set your sights higher. A sad fate, really, to never be truly content with what you have, but to always desire more. A journey with no end, no satisfaction...”

“You are warriors, yes, but out of necessity, not choice. You have recently found yourself at constant war, whether against this Horde that pervades your modern history or some other, more sinister force. In the face of constant peril, you have banded together with those who are not like you in common, mutual self-defense - a Grand Alliance, you call it. And yet you seemingly shun other races… this Horde that I have found.”

“This Horde is fascinating to me. I see that you have a great dislike for the Horde and its members, because they have hurt you. But I know not their motives. Survival? Retaliation for past transgressions? Fear? An interesting missing piece of this puzzle…” Celestia paused for a moment, seemingly lost in thought. Just as quickly, she snapped back and continued. “Yes, you, personally and as a species in general, are capable of inflicting great suffering, and have in fact done so, but almost never out of malice.”

“Did you catch all of that?” Celestia asked suddenly, looking over her shoulder into the forest.

“Yes, Tia.” A voice replied. Another pony stepped forward and emerged from the gloom of the forest. This pony was another Alicorn like Celestia, but her body was slightly smaller. Instead of the white body and multicolored mane of Celestia, this Alicorn’s coat was a bluish-purple, with a translucent blue mane that blew in a non-existent wind. Her face was expressionless, her eyes locked squarely on Kyle

“You must be… Princess Luna” Kyle said, inclining his head respectfully.

“Indeed. My sister has spoken much about you, as has Twilight Sparkle.” Luna’s gaze moved over to her Celestia. “I have seen your memories as well, young one, through my sister’s spell.” Kyle raised an eyebrow at Celestia, who averted her eyes, almost seeming embarrassed. He shrugged and looked back at Luna. “I must say, considering your position, you are handling this situation quite well. Many lesser ponies would have gone mad by now.”

“This is hardly the strangest thing that’s happened to a Human.” he commented, trying to play off the craziness of the past couple of days as if it were normal. “Time travel, fighting madness incarnate, defeating Death itself… After all that, traveling to an uncharted world seems routine.”

Luna laughed. “A brave facade.” she said with a smile. “But your courage is still to be commended.” Luna turned to Celestia, who was still looking embarrassed at having been caught sharing Kyle’s memories with her sister. “I believe that we have come to a decision?” Luna asked.

Celestia cleared her throat. “Oh, right. Yes… yes we have.” she replied, quickly resuming her regal demeanor. “Our decision is two-fold. Though you Humans have the potential to spread much chaos, you also have the potential to spread much harmony. The first part of our decision is that we will have our best and brightest researcher of magic begin investigating for a way to send you back home.”

“Well there’s some good news.” Kyle grinned. “What’s the second part?”

“As I said, you have the potential to spread much harmony through our lands, by showing us new magic, new ways of healing, new ways of doing things. Things that we may never have thought of otherwise. With your consent, I would introduce you to the rest of the world. Though I would like for you to remain in Ponyville, in order to maintain close proximity to the researcher assigned the task of sending you home, I would also like for you to interact with the rest of the town, and perhaps the country or world at large. Let others see what Humanity is like, ask questions, and the such. Maybe you could learn a few things as well while you’re here.”

“So… what, I’m an ambassador for my entire world?” Kyle asked incredulously. “I dunno about that…”

“Only in a symbolic sense.” Luna reassured him. “No negotiating settlements or contracts, no listening to some stuffy old senator endlessly rabble on even though you’ve told him to shove his hoof up…” Luna trailed off as Celestia glared at her. “No no, none of that.” Luna backtracked. “Just… letting everypony know what Humans are, and answering questions mostly.”

“Well… I guess I could do that, though I still think you could have gotten a better guy for the job.” Kyle conceded. “Alright, let’s do it.”

“Splendid!” Luna exclaimed, clapping her front hooves together.

“We shall send out messages to the other nations tonight to inform them of the situation.” Celestia added, turning to leave the forest. Kyle and Luna moved to follow her. “Tomorrow, we shall have a press conference at Ponyville Town Hall where we shall introduce you to the world.”

“Yeah… sure thing.” Kyle stammered, suddenly incredibly nervous. “Uh… just out of curiosity, how big is this press conference going to be?”

“Probably several dozen reporters and journalists.” Luna replied. “Plus the live crowd open to the public…” She trailed off as she noticed a bead of sweat form on Kyle’s forehead. A mischievous grin appeared on her face. “Mr. Slater, you wouldn’t happen to be afraid of crowds, would you?” She asked innocently.

“Afraid of crowds? No.” Kyle replied, wiping the sweat from his brow. “Afraid of speaking in front of crowds? Very much so.”

“Oh just relax. It’ll be fine.” Luna said, elbowing Kyle in the ribs.

“Right…” Kyle said sarcastically, not believing Luna’s reassurances. “So… I’ve a couple of question to ask you two.”

“Go ahead.” Luna’s head turned to Kyle.

“Well, Twilight left a book for me to read over at Fluttershy’s house, concerning the history of Equestria and modern society. The book claims that you two control the orbits of the Sun and Moon. But that’s impossible… isn’t it?”

“No, Mr. Slater, the book is accurate.” Celestia said as the trio stepped out of the forest. The sun was high in the sky, signaling that it was midday. “But I have seen that you Humans feel the need to observe things for yourself in order to accept new facts. ‘Seeing is believing’, I believe the phrase goes.” Celestia turned to her sister. “Perhaps you could demonstrate, Luna?” she asked. “Maybe raise the moon slightly for a moment??”

Luna nodded and closed her eyes. Her horn lit up with a dark blue aura, and at first, nothing seemed to happen. Then, something on the eastern horizon moved. Kyle watched in awe as the pale white sphere rose just above the horizon, and then fell back down.

“Wha… How…” Kyle stammered, looking between the two Princesses in shock. Clearly he had underestimated their powers. Celestia giggled at Kyle’s flabbergasted expression. “How… how did you do that?”

Luna opened her eyes and chuckled. “It is my special talent, to control the moon and the night skies.” She explained. Her eyes flickered back to her flank, where a cutie mark of a crescent moon against a black sky rested. “Just as Tia’s special talent is to control the sun.”

“Okay, yeah, the mages back home would be throwing a hissy fit right about now.” Kyle said in wonder. “You have effectively decimated our entire understanding of how the moon and sun work. At least now I know why it looked like an hour and a half had passed in ten minutes earlier...”

“Indeed?” Luna asked a non-question as the trio set off towards Fluttershy’s house again. After a moment, Luna spoke up again. “You said you had a couple of questions, and yet have only asked one. What else did you wish to know?”

“Oh right. Well, I was just wondering who this magical researcher is. After all, I assume I’m going to be spending quite a bit of time with him.”

“Her.” Celestia corrected as Fluttershy’s cottage came into view. “And you have already met this Pony. Her name is Twilight Sparkle.”

“Really?” Kyle raised an eyebrow. “I thought she was a Princess, not a researcher.”

“She has been a Princess for only a few months.” Celestia explained. “Before that, she was my personal student at the Academy for Gifted Unicorns in Canterlot. She was on a long-term research project here in Ponyville. Her special talent is magic, and it clearly shows - Before her ascension, she was the most skilled unicorn since the legendary Starswirl the Bearded himself. Becoming an Alicorn will only have increased her skill. And if I recall correctly, she was particularly adept at teleportation magic. If anypony can find a way to send you back home, it will be her.”

“I see.” was all Kyle could say. Before anything else could be said, a terrible sound pierced the air. The sound of something - no, someone - screaming. Kyle immediately focused his Chi and raised his fists, looking around for the source of the noise.

“That came from the forest.” Luna said gravely. “Somepony is in danger.”

“Well then what are we standing around here for?” Kyle demanded, rushing towards the treeline. “Let’s go!” The two sisters exchanged a glance and a quick nod before galloping after the human.

Chapter 6

View Online

The world rushed by as Kyle dashed through the forest, the trees blurring into a collage of browns, greys and greens. Just behind him, he could hear the thunder of hooves and the rustle of bushes as the Princesses charged after him. Though most likely far faster than him under normal circumstances, their larger size was apparently hindering their ability to move through the dense undergrowth.

Another scream pierced the air, much closer this time. Kyle veered to the right, following the sounds of the screams. Not too far away, he could see the bottom of a cliff. The sound of the Princesses behind him grew fainter as he outpaced them, his feet and hands allowing him to better navigate the terrain than their hooves.

Kyle heard a snarl from a clearing just in front of him. He looked around for a split second before hopping on top of a boulder, and from there leaping onto a low-hanging tree branch. He scrambled up the tree and to the other side, where he could observe the clearing. Poking his head through the leaves, he was met with a most unusual sight.

A pack of wolves, at least half a dozen, were crowded around the bottom of the cliff he had seen earlier. Unlike the wolves he was used to, however, these wolves appeared to be made up of thick sticks and branches. “Those must be... Timber Wolves.” he muttered. He paused and covered his face with his hand. Oh sweet Light, that’s horrible. he groaned to himself at the terrible pun. Returning to his observation, Kyle noticed that one of the Timber Wolves had its paw inside a crevice in the rock face, grasping for something.

Another scream rang out. It sounded like it had come from the crevice. Dammit… someone’s in there! Nearby, the other wolves paced impatiently. One of them was noticeably larger and angrier-looking than the others. While the other 5 had green eyes, this one’s eyes glowed a vibrant, feral yellow. That must be the Alpha Male. Kyle mused. If I can get him down, the others should flee… Just gotta plan out my strike... Looking back down, Kyle saw the two princesses just outside the clearing, looking up at him. He held up 6 fingers to them, and Celestia nodded. Luna nudged her head forward in a clear signal of ‘whenever you’re ready’.

Kyle nodded grimly, regretting his decision to leave his armor behind at Fluttershy’s cottage. He had even been foolish enough to leave his brews behind! Still, it wasn’t like he could saunter off and go get them before coming back here. Kyle took a deep breath and focused himself, gathering his Chi into his feet. He pushed off from the branch, flying silently into the air above the clearing. As gravity took over and he began to fall, he extended his right leg, aiming for the wolf reaching into the crevice.

The wolf yelped in shock as Kyle landed heavily upon its shoulders. With a resounding CRACK, its front two legs and neck fell apart, the head rolling away as the rest of the body crumpled to the ground. Kyle spun around just in time to see Celestia and Luna charge into the clearing. Two of the Timber Wolves turned to confront the new intruders, while the other three, including the Alpha, circled Kyle, the one that had already defeated one of their own. The Alpha let out a blood-chilling howl, and a second later another howl could be heard not far off. Calling in reinforcements eh? Kyle growled to himself. Let’s make this quick, then.

The closest wolf to Kyle leaped at him from the right. Kyle took a step forward and gave the wolf a solid kick that sent it flying into the cliff behind him, where it landed on the ground, dazed from the impact. The other two growled menacingly and continued to pace, seeing another comrade go down. Kyle risked a glance behind his two foes to see how the Princesses were doing

Celestia and Luna were circling with their foes. As he watched, one of the wolves leaped at Celestia. Her horn glowed, and bright light shot out. It hit the wolf square in the eyes, and its snarl turned into a whimper of pain as it landed on the ground in a heap, rubbing its eyes with its paw. Celestia backed away, spreading her wings in an attempt to make herself look larger. Kyle could have sworn that she was going easy on her foe, trying to force it to retreat rather than kill it.

Kyle’s attention was jerked back to his own opponents as the second wolf charged. Having been distracted, Kyle, had no time perform the same maneuver he had before. Instead, he ducked underneath the leap and caught the wolf with both hands. It was heavier than it looked, but with the momentum from the leap, Kyle was able to heave it upwards into the air. Its howl turned into a yelp as it was sent skyward. Kyle waited for just a couple of seconds before flipping backwards, bringing his feet upwards in a Rising Sun Kick. A great snapping sounded told him that his feet had hit their mark, and as he landed, the wolf’s decapitated body thudded to the ground, the head slamming into the cliff face and shattering.

Kyle felt a sudden shiver run through his spine as he looked the Alpha in the eyes. An unnatural chill seemed to grip him, filling him with dread. He hadn’t felt anything like this since his time running around the Townlong Steppes and Dread Wastes, dealing with the Mantid invasion. He tried to shake the feeling off, but it still lingered as he returned his full attention to the Alpha.

A howl from behind was all the warning he got. Kyle spun around just as a wolf slammed into him, knocking him to the ground. Of course! He had been stupid enough to think that the wolf he had dazed earlier was out for the count! The wolf in question jumped on top of Kyle, claws punching into his chest. Kyle hissed in pain, and the Wolf bare its fangs, preparing to bite down on his throat.

It never got the chance.

Kyle had been in this situation before, pinned underneath a predator. He had seen several good men go down after getting leaped on like this. This was not going to be the end. Instead, Kyle reached up with both hands and grabbed the wolf’s head. The wolf’s eyes opened in shock, and Kyle smirked grimly as he violently twisted its head to his left. A sickening snap filled the air, and Kyle pushed the now-lifeless wolf off of him.

Kyle scrambled to his feet, eying the Alpha again. He could feel his shirt beginning to grow damp with blood from the wolf’s claws, but even though his wounds hurt, they were not life-threatening. Still, the close call left Kyle trembling slightly as he eyed his final foe. Behind the Wolf, Celestia and Luna were combating the reinforcements the Alpha had called for. If he didn’t do something soon, they could very well be overrun.

“Let’s finish with a light show, shall we?” He hissed, gathering his Chi in his hands. As the Alpha charged at him, Kyle smiled darkly. He thrust his right hand forward, and green lightning shot from his fingertips, lancing out at the Alpha. The wolf howled in agony as Kyle ramped up the energy flowing from him, leaving dark scorch marks along the wolf’s flank.

Finally, a particularly harsh blast had the intended effect. The wolf’s midsection caught fire, and the rest of the creature was soon engulfed in the blaze. Kyle could hear the other wolves fighting Celestia and Luna yelp in terror, and watched as they all fled from the creature who had turned the strongest among them into a living torch. The Alpha collapsed to the ground, and the eerie yellow light in its eyes faded as the inferno devoured it.

Kyle looked over at to the two Princesses. Celestia appeared uninjured, while Luna had a couple of scrapes but no blood. Kyle then examined his own injuries. The puncture wounds left by the wolf were not deep, but they were still oozing blood and stung something fierce.

A noise from behind drew Kyle’s attention once more. The bodies of three of the wolves he had killed were shuddering. Only the scorched husk of the Alpha remained still. Suddenly, the wolves’ bodies reconstructed themselves, and the wolves rose to their feet, growling menacingly. It appeared that they had had enough, however, as they looked at the remains of their Alpha and backed away into the brush before turning tail and fleeing.

Kyle then turned his attention back to the crevice, where the wolves’ original target had been. He knelt down beside the crevice and took a peek inside. “Hey, you can come out now.” He said gently. “The wolves are gone. You’re safe.”

“Go away!” A terrified voice yelled back. “Ah’m not comin’ out ‘til yer gone!”

Kyle looked back at Celestia. She smiled slightly and walked over to the crevice. “Come on out, little one.” she spoke into the crevice, allowing whoever was in there to see her face. “There’s nothing to be afraid of now.”

Slowly, a small head poked its way out of the crevice. The small pony had a light yellow coat with apple-red hair that was messed up and tossed around. On top of the pony’s head was a bright pink bow. Must be a female. Kyle thought to himself as he stood aside, trying not to scare the little filly.

When the filly saw Celestia and Luna, she bolted out of the cliff, rushing over to the princesses and cuddling up next to Luna. “Ah, Applebloom.” Luna said with a smile. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it? Last Nightmare Night, I believe.”

“Yep.” Applebloom replied, pulling back. She glance around, and her eyes landed on Kyle. Her pupils shrunk, and she dove behind Luna. She peeked her head out from behind her legs, shivering.

Celestia giggled. “Kyle, this is Applebloom. She’s Applejack’s sister.” she introduced. “Applebloom, this is Kyle Slater, a Human from another world called Azeroth. He helped us fight off the Timber Wolves to save you.”

Applebloom stepped out from behind Luna, staring at Kyle. “Are… are ya really from another world?” she asked in awe.

“Yeah, I am.” Kyle replied. “But that’s a story that can wait. What were you doing out here?” he asked. “The Everfree Forest is a dangerous place. Does your sister know you’re here?”

“Uh…” Applebloom began. “Well… Ah was off to go see Miss Zecora. Ah’ve been helpin’ her a lot with makin’ potions and stuff. So I was on the path, and then Ah saw some juniper berries, and Zecora had told me last time that she was runnin’ outta juniper, so Ah went to go get some, and then those wolves showed up and chased me here.”

Kyle close his eyes and sighed. He hadn’t heard of this Zecora before, but from what Applebloom had just said, she was an Alchemist who apparently lived in the Forest for some reason. He opened his eyes and saw Applebloom walking over to the Alpha. By now the wolf was just a corpse, a pile of ashes and wood that had been charred black and white. However, something seemed off. The char marks seemed a bit too… vibrant.

“Wow… ya sure did a number on this feller.” Applebloom said quietly. She reached out a hoof to touch the wood.

Kyle’s eyes shot wide open as he realized what was wrong. ‘NO!” he screamed, rolling forward and shoving Applebloom aside. She hit the ground with a thump as Kyle landed on his feet. She scrambled back to her hooves, shivering violently. Meanwhile, Luna had extended her wings, looking at Kyle warily, but he couldn’t care less about that right now. “Did you touch it?” he demanded as she cowered. “Did you?!”

“N-n-no…” Applebloom whimpered, clearly terrified.

Kyle sighed and stepped back from the terrified filly. “Sorry about that.” he said calmly. “But I had to make sure you didn’t touch it.”

“Why not?” Luna demanded, stepping forward. She looked angry, and it wasn’t hard to figure out why. “We’ve handled Timber Wolf bodies before. There’s nothing dangerous about touching one that’s dead.”

“Maybe not normally.” Kyle agreed. “But tell me… is that normal?” he demanded, pointing at the body. By now, the signs had become much more visible. The ground beneath the corpse, which had not caught fire even while the wolf was burning, was now scorched and blackened, all life absolutely extinguished. Surrounding the dead zone was a ring of white energy. As Kyle watched, the ring expanded outwards slightly, burning even more ground.

Celestia took a sharp breath, while Luna and Applebloom both took several steps backwards. Kyle, meanwhile, stepped forward, “Please let me be wrong…” he murmured, stepping into the dead zone for a second. A surge of energy flew through him, and he quickly stumbled backwards as a whirlpool of black smoke appeared where he had been standing. From the whirlpool, a terrible sight appeared, one that shattered Kyle’s last hope that he was mistaken.

It was a small creature, not even reaching Kyle’s knees. It’s body was entirely black and white, with no other color or middle ground. It had two arms with three wickedly-sharp claws on the end of each, and a mass of tentacles composed its lower body. It appeared to have no face save for it’s enormous mouth, which was easily half the size of its body.

The creature let out a horrible screech and leaped at Kyle. Kyle stood there with unnatural calmness and extended one hand, grabbing the creature around its throat. It struggle violently, trying to bite Kyle, but its head was too large for it to maneuver its mouth into a biting position with its throat held like that.

As Kyle held the creature, a terribly familiar wave of cold swept over him. His mind was suddenly flooded with the desire to… Applebloom’s bow was quite interesting… Surely she had others. Maybe he could… NO! he yelled mentally, shaking the thoughts off as the creature thrashed around, trying to get free. Kyle practiced the techniques he had learned during his training, refusing to allow this creature to corrupt him.

Kyle’s other hand glowed green, and he jabbed forward, punching a hole through the creature. Instead of blood and guts, however, only a puff of smoke came from the wound. The creature stopped struggling and went limp as Kyle dropped it to the ground. He raised his right foot and slammed it into the creature’s head, causing the entire body to dissolve into the same smoke. As it dissolved, the ring of white energy stopped expanding, and in fact began to shrink. However, the areas that had already been touched by the energy remained burnt and lifeless.

“What… what was that thing?” Luna stammered. Applebloom was trembling in fear, and even Celestia seemed shaken, her eyes dilated and wide open. Kyle slowly turned to face the ponies, his expression grim. He only said one word, one word that would mean nothing to the Ponies at the moment, but to Kyle signified some of the worst horrors he had ever dealt with.

“Sha.”

Chapter 7

View Online

Kyle sat on the sofa in Fluttershy’s house, sipping on a rather interesting beverage that the Ponies had concocted. It reminded him vaguely of the Kafa he had tried back in Kun Lai Summit, and apparently had many of the same energetic properties - albeit to a lesser extreme - as Kafa. When he had first tried this new drink, he had originally found it horrid. However, once a bit of sugar and milk had been added, it became much more palatable. Coffee, they called it.

Around him sat eight ponies, all staring at him with varying mixtures of shock, awe, and horror on their faces. He grimaced slightly as he remembered what had put this expression on their faces, thankful that Applejack had sent Applebloom home before he had told his tale. He had just finished telling them about the Sha - how they were the physical manifestation of negative emotions, the shadows of the fallen Old God Y’shaarj; how they could possess and control other creatures, driving them to madness; How they could never be truly defeated, only suppressed for a time.

“And… and you’re quite certain that this is what you encountered in the forest?” Rarity asked. The expression on her face was clearly desperate, clearly praying that this was not what they were up against.

“I’m afraid so.” Kyle replied, shattering her hope. “I’ve battled the Sha before. I’ve faced the Sha of Anger itself - the actual master Sha, not one of the minions. “ He shuddered, painful memories being dragged to the front of his mind once more. “The signs were all the same. A wave of cold, washing over you, threatening to engulf and drown you. Whispers in your mind, filling you with lies, deceiving you into serving the Sha.”

“And which Sha do you believe we are facing now?” Celestia asked. She had remained silent throughout the entire explanation, her expression unreadable. “And could the others be here?”

Kyle rubbed his chin in thought. The Sha that he had encountered in the forest had filled him with a negative emotion, for sure, but which one? “I… I’m not sure which one was in the forest.” he finally admitted. “I’ve felt the effects of all seven Sha - Doubt, Despair, Anger, Violence, Hatred, Fear, and Pride.” he listed, ticking them off on his fingers as he named each one. “But this one… It wasn’t quite like the ones I’ve felt before.”

“What do you mean?”

“The emotion was… different.” Kyle said slowly. “It wasn’t one of the ones I’ve faced before. It was… I remember wanting Appleblooms bow, for some reason.” he added. “This… strange desire to take what I did not have.”

“That sounds like greed.” Rarity interjected. “To the extreme. I mean, taking her bow? No offense, dear, but you’d look absolutely ridiculous with a pink bow in your mane.”

“Yeah, I would.” Kyle agreed.

“So this Sha was a minion of the Sha of Greed?” Twilight asked

Kyle shook his head. “There’s a problem with that theory. There is no Sha of Greed.”

“Maybe where you come from, there ain’t” Applejack said. “But the way Ah hear, things work different ‘round yer neck o’ the woods.”

“Does it matter which Sha it is?” Rainbow Dash asked. “All we need to do is zap them with the Elements of Harmony. Boom. Problem solved!”

“Or it would be, if we still had the elements.” Twilight replied.

“Wait, hold up a minute.” Kyle interjected. “Elements of what now?”

“The Elements of Harmony.” Twilight explained. “The six elements that keep peace and order in Equestria. There’s Loyalty, Generosity, Honesty, Laughter, Kindness, and Magic. When used together, they can purge the chaos and disharmony from somepony; or, if they cannot be purged, it will imprison them until such a time that they can be purged. The spirits of the Elements of Harmony are each represented in one Pony. Each one of us in here is - or was - a wielder of one of the Elements.”

“So… what, you each control part of a superweapon?”

“That’s one way o’ puttin’ it. But we don’t got em anymore.”

“Why not?”

“Oh oh! I know this one!” Pinkie Pie jumped up to her hooves. “Well, a week ago - well, a bit more than a week ago, since it would have been a week ago the day you got here, but anyway, a bit more than a week ago - let’s call it 10 days - these big mean old vines started coming out of the forest! They were huge and black and covered with thorns and growing really really super-duper fast! They kidnapped Princess Celestia and Princess Luna and took them to this really weird tree in the forest, and we had to put the elements in the tree to get rid of all the vines!”

“Right… sorry I asked.” Kyle muttered, his head reeling from Pinkie’s breathless explanation. “So, these Elements of Harmony are out of the picture. So that… means… hang on.” Kyle stood and began pacing around the room, tapping his chin in thought. “Black vines… thorns…” he continued pacing, looking up at Twilight. “Don’t suppose there are any left that I could examine?”

“None physically, but it’s relatively simple to project an image.” Twilight replied. Her horn lit up, and a ray of light shined on the table. Within the beam of light, a shape took form - a long, black vine, covered in blue thorns. As Kyle watched, the vines twitched erratically, almost tendril-like in their movements.

“Interesting.” he murmured. “And… do you know where they came from?

“Discord.” The ponies all said in unison.

“Discord?”

“He’s a creep.” Rainbow Dash spat.

“Scoundrel.” Rarity added.

“The spirit of chaos and disharmony.” Twilight said. “Imprisoned in stone for over a thousand years by the Elements of Harmony. Before that, all of Equis was plunged in eternal chaos. He was recently released from his prison.”

“What?! Why would you do that?!” Kyle exclaimed, looking up at the ceiling as if it would attack him at that very moment.

“Well, um, he’s reformed.” Fluttershy said meekly. “He’s been very good since we released him, using his chaos for good instead of evil.”

“Could have fooled me.” Kyle scoffed. “He kidnapped the princesses and tried to take over with a bunch of evil plants. Doesn’t sound very reformed to me.”

“He planted the Plunder Seeds a long time ago, before his imprisonment and reformation.” Twilight explained. “He actually helped us get rid of them… in a kind of roundabout way, anyway.” she grimaced, remembering how he had convinced her to go back into the forest to help her friends.

“Why’r you so interested in him anyway?” Applejack asked. “What’s he gotta do with these… Sha?”

“Well, I told you the Sha are the remnants of the spirit an Old God, Y’shaarj.” Kyle explained. “These Old Gods delighted in and fed on chaos and disorder. One of the sure signs of an Old God at work is a bunch of tentacles with spikes. Sound familiar?”

“The Plunder Seeds!” Twilight exclaimed. “Discord… you think he’s an… an Old God?”

“Could be.” Kyle mused. “The signs are certainly present. But I’m not sure if any other worlds besides Azeroth have had any Old Gods…”

“Well, there’s one way to find out.” Luna said pointedly. “Ask him yourself.”

“Uh… are you sure that’s the best idea?” Kyle asked nervously. “I mean… if he is, what’s to stop him from driving us all insane?”

“Well, for some reason he’s become pretty good friends with Flutters here.” Rainbow said, nudging Fluttershy. “He doesn’t seem to be willing to risk her friendship. But if he does go rogue, I suppose we could try to go get the Elements and use them again before putting them back.”

“Assuming he lets you.” Kyle muttered under his breath. Still, now his curiosity was piqued. “Alright. Let’s ask this Discord. Where is he?”

“Did somepony call?” A voice asked, seemingly coming from all corners of the room at once. Kyle’s head whipped around wildly, looking for the source of the voice. A wave of unease washed over him, and looking around, he could tell that the others were feeling a similar effect.

Finally, a snapping sound resonated through the room, and the lamp was engulfed in a bright flash of light. When the light faded, it was replaced by the strangest creature Kyle had ever laid eyes upon. Nothing about this creature matched or made sense. It seemed serpentine in shape, but with the head of a horse, and mis-matched claws and feet. Two different wings sprouted from its back, as did two different horns from its head. So… that’s Discord… Kyle thought.

“Oh, now this is interesting.” Discord grinned, vanishing in a flash of light and appearing next to Kyle. “It’s been such a long time since I’ve seen one of your kind. Such a shame too.” Discord clasped his hands together and smiled, his eyes rolled to the top of his head. “You Humans always brought an absolutely delightful brand of chaos wherever you went!”

“I’m not the first Human you’ve met?” Kyle asked incredulously. “But… I thought I was the first Human on Equis…”

“Oh, I’ve certainly seen Humans before. I always enjoyed observing them from my stone prison.” Discord replied, snapping the eagle claws that made up his left hand. A set of marionettes appeared, depicting a pair of Humans. “Helped to pass the time, you know. The chaos you Humans have caused… I’d have been blind to not see it, even halfway across the cosmos! Inventing new things, warring with each other, conquering everything you laid your eyes upon… So beautiful!” The marionettes proceeded to beat each other with their wooden fists.

Kyle began to feel a cold sweat build on the back of his neck as all eyes turned to him. Sure, the three Princesses knew of his people’s war-like history, but the other five had not learned of this yet. Fortunately, the Princesses quickly turned back to Discord, and everyone elses eyes soon followed.

“As for the first Human on Equis… well, I’ll admit, I’ve never seen one of you here before, unfortunately.” Discord admitted. “So I suppose I have to say… Welcome to Equestria!” Discord snapped his fingers once more, and the room was suddenly filled with streamers, balloons, and confetti. A cake rested on the table, and everyone had a party hat strapped to their head. Most noticeably, a large banner had been strung across the living room, reading ‘Welcome Humans!’, followed by what looked suspiciously like a battle axe.

Pinkie Pie’s mouth dropped, her jaw literally hitting the ground as she looked around. Her eyebrows furrowed and her eye twitched as she folded up her front legs and glared at Discord, pouting. “Nopony out-parties Pinkie Pie.” She muttered angrily under her breath. Meanwhile, everyone else seemed equally shocked. Only Fluttershy seemed relatively unaffected as she looked over at Kyle with a kind of exasperated smile. It seemed to say ‘it’s normal, just roll with it.’

Discord snapped his fingers again, and a teacup filled with a red liquid appeared in his hands. A second one appeared next to Kyle, floating in the air. “Try the punch, it’s delicious!” he insisted. Kyle gingerly reached up and grabbed the cup, but didn’t drink from it. Instead, he sat down, eying the drink suspiciously. Discord, meanwhile, drank deeply from his cup. The cup seemed to melt into thin air, leaving only the punch floating in the shape of the cup. Discord grinned, and the punch exploded in another shower of confetti.

“Well, this has been fun, but I’m assuming you didn’t just call me here for a social visit.” Discord said, his face flipped upside down. “Nopony ever does, for some reason.” he rubbed his goatee as if puzzled as to the reason.

“Right… well… uh…” Kyle stammered, still trying to process what was going on. “I guess no beating around the bush with you then. What do you know about the Old Gods?”

Discords grin disappeared almost instantly, as did the party decorations. His facial features rearranged themselves into a much more serious visage “Old Gods, you say?” he murmured, his eyes locked on Kyle.

“Yeah. Old Gods.” Kyle repeated, starting to feel a bit ridiculous. Even if Discord had been watching Azeroth, the chances that he knew about the Old Gods was pretty low, considering the battles with the Old Gods had all taken place underground or inside buildings. Still, he was already asking about them. No sense in backing out now. “C’thun, Yogg-Saron -”

“Ooooo, Yogg-Saron!” Discord interrupted excitedly, his eyes lighting up. “Oh, I do remember that one. Such a delightful fellow. Always was good at stirring up chaos. A bit too good for his own good, if you know what I mean. Never could keep any company, the mortals all seemed to go mad.”

“You know them?”

“Of course I know them!” Discord scoffed, sounding insulted. “We’re beings of eternal chaos! Pegasi of a feather and all that. But we went our separate ways eons ago.”

Throughout all of this, the ponies had remained silent. Now, however, Celestia stood up. “And you know these Old Gods how, exactly?” she demanded.

“Oh, we were created together in the infinite cosmos at the beginning of time.” Discord said dismissively. “I suppose you could consider me an Old God, though the others were always a lot crueler to mortals and more powerful than me. I mean, I know I enslaved all of Equis and plunged it into eternal chaos, but at least I didn’t destroy the planet or drive anypony to true madness.”

“And why did you go your separate ways?” Kyle asked, his unease returning in full force. The knowledge that his hunch had been correct only made Kyle that much more worried about the situation.

“Oh, they were always all about conquering and killing.” Discord said with a dismissive wave of his hand. “I just wanted to have fun, but wherever they went, all of the potential for fun went away as the mortals were driven mad. It’s so unfulfilling when the only creatures around to revel in your chaos can’t even express themselves coherently. So I came here to Equis, and they went to Azeroth. How are they doing, by the way?”

“Almost all of them have been imprisoned by the Titans.” Kyle smirked.

Discords face became very serious again. “Oh, those sticks-in-the-mud were always so boring!” he exclaimed. “Always setting order to things, never allowing any variables… bleh! Wait… did you say almost all? Who hasn’t been imprisoned?”

“Y’shaarj. He…. it… whatever. Dead.”

Discords eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, and his jaw hit the floor. “Dead?” he asked, his voice barely a whisper. “Wha… I mean, we had our differences, but to know he’s just… poof. Gone. Forever. Never to spread chaos again…”

“Well… Not exactly.” Kyle began nervously. “Which brings me to the main reason I wanted to talk to you.”

“Well… fire away. I’m all ears.” Discord was suddenly covered in a thousand different ears, ranging from Human to Pony, and even a Dragon ear.

“That’s just weird.” Kyle deadpanned. “So, when Y’shaarj was killed, his spirit remained behind, and gave birth to these creatures called the Sha. Physical manifestation of negative emotions. They’ve haunted a continent of our world ever since his death.”

“Ah, even in death, he’s still causing mayhem.” Discord said with a sad smile. “Please, continue.”

“Right… well… we found one of these Sha in the Everfree Forest earlier today. I’m certain it didn’t come with me when I passed from my world into Equis. Would you happen to know anything about this?”

Discord rubbed his goatee once more. “I thought I felt something strange in the forest.” he mused. “Well, stranger than normal, I suppose. But no, I couldn’t tell you anything about these Sha.”

“Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked, walking up to Discord. “I’d be so disappointed if I learned that my friend was lying to me about something this important.”

“Don’t you worry your pretty little head.” Discord said, patting Fluttershy’s head. “I’ll admit, Y’shaarj had some marvelous ideas. But I’ve already tried the route of summoning negative emotions during my break-out, and we all remember how well that went.” He shuddered slightly, closing his eyes and gripping his arms.

“Okay then…” Kyle began. Suddenly, he froze up. A small smile began to form on his lips. “Hey, Discord. You said you’ve been to other worlds, right?”

“But of course.”

“Well… I seem to be in a bit of a pickle.” By now, Kyle had broken into a full-blown grin. “I’m kind of trapped here in Equis. Any chance you could help a guy out?”

“I’m afraid not.” Discord replied, sounding bored. He snapped his fingers, and a nail file appeared. He began to file his eagle claw. “A great deal of my power was lost when I was first exposed to the Elements of Harmony, effectively trapping me here in Equis. I suppose that makes two of us. But even if I could still traverse the cosmos, a mortal travelling with me would either die or go insane.”

“Oh… alright then…” Kyle said quietly. His smile had vanished as soon as Discord had begun speaking, and he stared at the floorboards.

Something light and feathery was placed upon him. Kyle looked up to see Twilight sitting on the couch next to him, one wing extended and wrapped around his shoulders. “We’ll find a way to send you home.” she said with a reassuring smile. “I’m sure of it.”

Kyle felt a wave of doubt creep over him, but he forcefully shoved it aside. “Thanks Twilight.” he said, sounding more forced than he meant to. “So… what now?”

Celestia and Luna pulled their heads in close to each other and began muttering quickly back and forth. Finally, Celestia looked up. “Discord, I would like for you to come with me. I will show you where this Sha was found, so that you may sample its energy. Afterwards, if you sense anything like this, let us know. We will have to take care of these Sha quickly if anymore show up.”

“And why should I help?” Discord chuckled, sounding amused. “True, Y’shaarj and I were never really pal-y, but these Sha sound like they could spread some delicious chaos!”

“Because Ponies could get hurt.” Fluttershy said softly.

“And you already said the other Old Gods were stronger than you, before you were hit by the Elements of Harmony.” Luna added, her tone dark and menacing. “Who’s to say that these Sha won’t come after you as well?”

“Well, when you put it that way…” Discord said quickly, a bead of sweat trickling down his forehead. “Alright, alright, I’ll do it.”

Celestia smiled and rose to her hooves, and Discord walked over to the door. He snapped his fingers, and the door opened in such a way that it now rested on the ceiling. A glare from Twilight hardly seemed to faze him as Celestia walked out of the door. “Arrivederci!” he called out as the door closed behind him, letting out a croak like a frog as it slammed shut.

“Well that was… Something.” Kyle muttered, feeling the pressure that had been building behind his temples fade.

“Indeed it was.” Luna replied, rising to her hooves as well. “I must be off as well. Somepony has to inform Mayor Mare about the press conference tomorrow. And somepony else has to prepare what they’re going to say.” she added with a wink. “Have a good evening.” With that, she exited the house and took to the skies, flying out over the town.

The other ponies quickly excused themselves as well, soon leaving Kyle alone with Fluttershy and Twilight. Fluttershy wandered off to tend to her animals, while Twilight sat down next to Kyle. Minutes of silence passed, each one lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Twilight looked up. “What's on your mind Kyle?”

Kyle blinked, not expecting the silence to be broken. “Not much.” he mumbled. He looked back at the wall opposite him, staring out of the window and into the forest. Where so much trouble had already originated.

“I’m sorry Discord couldn’t -”

“Don’t.” Kyle held up a hand to silence her. “You’ve nothing to apologize for. It was foolish to get my hopes up like that.” He stood up, stretching his limbs and grunting as his arms popped. “I’d better start getting ready for tomorrow.” He walked over to the kitchen table and picked up a spare pencil and a piece of paper before beginning to write down his thoughts for his big reveal the next day.

Twilight, meanwhile, was still staring after him. For a long moment, she just sat there. Finally, she closed her eyes and sighed. It didn’t take a genius to see through Kyle’s facade. She stood up and walked over to the door, glancing behind her once more before taking off at a gallop towards Ponyville.

Chapter 8

View Online

“Nervous?”

Kyle jumped a bit as a voice came from behind him. He spun around to see Celestia giggling at him. He glared for a moment before allowing his face to return to its hopefully neutral expression. He risked a peek out of the window and glanced up at the sky. Almost midday. It would be time very soon. “A little.” he admitted, not allowing the full extent of his anxiety show. He knew he was far from pristine-looking - hell, He was still wearing the same clothes he had come to Equestria in. At least the bandages wrapped around his chest to cover his wounds were concealed.

Kyle looked around for what felt like the thousandth time. He was in a small room on the second floor of city hall, not far off from the main area. He closed his eyes, thinking back to how he had gotten here. It had been very early when Fluttershy had woken him up from his slumber, hunched over the table with a pencil in one hand and his head on a stack of paper.

Celestia had been waiting for him, so he quickly washed the dirt from his face and hair before following her. The moon had been high in the sky, but descending towards the west. Early morning. he had thought groggily. TOO early. Still, Celestia had had a good idea. She had snuck him into town in the dead of night to avoid other Ponies detecting him until the big reveal. Even the mayor was unaware as to why she wanted to hold a sudden press conference. Silently, Kyle wondered how Celestia had managed to secure permission without those details.

Oh, right. Princess. Duh.

Kyle glanced out the window again and felt his nervousness come back in full force. There had to be at least two hundred Ponies out there, all huddled around the front steps to City Hall. “Are… are you sure I need to speak?” he asked, his voice a higher pitch than normal.

“So Luna was right - you do get stage fright.” Celestia joked. “Just relax, Kyle. They’re not going to bite. You have the word of three princesses to vouch for you. All you have to do is answer some questions that they’ll undoubtedly have.”

“And then back to Fluttershy’s?”

Celestia shook her head. “While I appreciate her hospitality, Fluttershy’s cottage is a bit… small for a Human. Twilight Sparkle has agreed to take you in for the time being, as her residence is considerably larger. It would also keep you in close proximity to her in case she needs your help in researching how to send you home. Is that is agreeable to you?”

Kyle nodded slowly. He opened his mouth to speak, but a knock at the door silenced his thoughts. The door swing open, and Twilight’s head poked inside. “Two minutes.” She warned. “The coast is clear. Everypony’s outside. We’re the only ones still in the building.”

“About time.” Kyle muttered, more out of nerves than anything. He had been hearing the sound of hoofsteps trotting past the door all day. Celestia merely smiled and trotted out of the room behind Twilight.Kyle was much slower in leaving, his fear threatening to boil over. No. Not now. he thought viciously. He took a deep breath, forcing his muscles to relax as he walked down the stairs leading to the main area.

The doors to the outside were swung wide open, allowing a cool draft to blow through the room. However, a dark red velvet curtain covered the entrance, shielding the room from the curious gazes of the ponies gathered outside. Voices could be heard from the other side as the Ponies talked amongst each other. Celestia was standing next to the doorway, her face the epitome of calm collectedness. “It is time.” she said as Kyle stood opposite her. “I will introduce you, and then you will step outside. Just relax, answer some questions, and it’ll be over with.”

“Sure… whatever you say.” Kyle said quietly, closing his eyes. he heard the curtains moving as Celestia stepped outside. The voices stopped almost instantly. Kyle took deep breaths, forcing himself to calm down. On instinct, he let his mind flow freely, opening himself to the Chi around him. Kyle’s muscles relaxed as he felt the familiar, if not entirely pleasant, sensation wash over him.

Chi energy rolled off of the Ponies in waves, drowning out the energy of the other life forms around. They were all focused on one thing - the Princess. Their unrestrained emotions bled into their Chi, granting brief, fleeting insights into their state of mind. Curiosity and excitement flew through Kyle as he rapidly hopped from mind to mind, getting snippets of what was going on outside.

Suddenly, the Chi changed - a subtle change, but one Kyle could easily notice, immersed as he was in the life-force. Curiosity was still present, for sure. If anything, it was stronger than ever before. However, much of the excitement had been replaced by other emotions. He sensed wariness from several of the gathered Ponies. Fear rolled off of many of them. Still others were filled with anticipation.

Kyle quickly realized that Celestia must have just revealed his presence. That was the only logical reason for a change in energy such as that. He forced his mind back into his own body, shaking his head to clear it. He heard Celestia’s voice coming from outside. “...here to answer a few questions you may have for him. Kyle Slater, please step forward.”

Show time. Kyle thought, sweat forming on the back of his neck once more. The little meditation session had helped, but not as much as he would have liked. Shaking his nervousness off, Kyle reached forward and pushed the curtain aside. Bright sunlight flooded the room as Kyle stepped forward, through the doorway, out to meet his fate.

Ponies. Ponies as far as the eye could see, filling the courtyard in front of the building, flooding out onto the streets that led to the courtyard. He could only make out two familiar faces, both right in front of him - Celestia, standing by the podium with her trademark smile; and Twilight, standing off to the side of the door he had just walked through. By the light… Kyle blinked as he looked out over the crowd. There’s so many of them…

Twilight coughed softly, and Kyle realize that he had frozen in place. With a weak chuckle, he forced himself to move up to the podium. Celestia nodded and stepped to the side, taking a position opposite Twilight next to the door. “H… Hello.” Kyle spoke to the crowd. His voice rang out over the audience, magnified by some spell to reach farther than normally possible.

Nobody spoke. Nobody moved. All eyes were locked on him, the alien among them. “Well… I, uh… l-let’s start with s-s-some questions then?” he stammered, sweat rolling down the back of his neck. For a long moment, silence prevailed. Finally, a pony near the front raised a hoof. “Yes?” Kyle asked, fearing the worst.

“Are… are you really from another world?” A female voice asked.

Kyle blinked. He had been expecting to be bombarded with difficult questions about himself his world, his people… he hadn’t been expecting such a simple opening question. “Y… Yes I am.” he said, feeling slightly relieved at his luck. “I am from a world called Azeroth.”

Another pony raised a hoof, this time further back and off to the right. Kyle pointed, and a head popped up above the crowd. “How did you get here?”

Kyle paused, taking a moment to collect his thoughts. So far, things were going a lot more smoothly and a lot less stressful than he had feared. “I walked through an unstable portal.” he explained, his voice sounding a bit stronger now. “It seemed to be firing off to random places. I happened to walk through as it opened in the middle of the Everfree Forest, and it closed behind me.”

A murmur ran through the crowd, and Kyle could easily imagine why. In hindsight, charging through an unstable portal firing off to Light knows where might not have been the best idea. Another hoof on the edge of Kyle’s vision caught his attention, and he nodded towards it. “Yes?”

“Are there Ponies where you come from?”

Ah, there it was. One of the difficult questions Kyle had been dreading. “Yes… kind of.” he began slowly forcing himself to not stumble over his words. “You see, on Azeroth, we do have Ponies… but they’re very different from you all.” Silence. “Firstly, there are no Pegasi, Unicorns, or Alicorns - only Earth Ponies. Secondly… well, they’re not intelligent.” A collective gasp rang out. “Yeah… on Azeroth, ponies have no capacity for higher thought like you all do. They’re just... animals.”

Kyle was dreading the silence that he was certain would follow. To his surprise and relief, another hoof off to the left shot into the air almost immediately. “So, you Humans are the only intelligent life on your world?”

“No.” Kyle shook his head. “There are many others besides us. Gnomes, Dwarves, several different races of Elves, Trolls… That really only scratches the surface. There are several dozen different sentient creatures on Azeroth, each with varying intellectual capacities. Some are really smart, like the Gnomes and Elves. Others, like Murlocs… not so much.” A few Ponies chuckled at this.

And so it went for several more minutes, with more and more Ponies asking questions. Kyle began to relax, feeling more at ease. This was a subject he knew better than anyone else present. The crowd began to relax as well, talking amongst themselves and asking questions more frequently.

Celestia walked up to Kyle. “We’re about out of time. Just one more question.” she said to the crowd before stepping back. Several hooves shot into the air and Kyle had to suppress a chuckle at their enthusiasm. He pointed at a mint-green hoof, and all the others were slowly lowered. A matching-colored unicorn head shot out of the crowd.

“What are you going to do now that you’re here in Equestria?”

Kyle paused, and silence prevailed once more. He hadn’t given that subject too much thought. The events of the day before had driven the future from his mind, but this question brought it right back to the forefront of his mind. “I… I don’t really know.” he said finally. ‘I mean… I want to go back home, but I don’t know how. I guess until I figure that out I’ll… try to start fitting in. Get a job, maybe?” he shrugged. “Whatever I need to do, really.”

That seemed to satisfy the crowd. Kyle let out a sigh of relief and stepped back as Celestia took the podium again. “That will conclude this meeting.” she announced. “Again, I ask that you please accept Mr. Slater and treat him as you would anypony else.” The crowd murmured in agreement. Celestia smiled and stepped back, motioning to Twilight and Kyle as she walked through the curtain. The crowd began to disperse, and Kyle took one last glance behind him before walking after the Princesses.

“So, was it as bad as you thought it would be?” Twilight asked. Her grin was somehow both reassuring and teasing at the same time.

“You have no idea.” Kyle chuckled, wiping the sweat from his forehead. “Thank the Light it’s over, at least.”

“Oh come on, it wasn’t that bad!”

“Maybe not as hard as I’d feared.” Kyle admitted. “But still something I could do without doing again.”

Twilight sighed and rolled her eyes good-naturedly. “Well fine, when we find a way to send me home, you can come with me and introduce yourself in front of half of Stormwind, and we’ll see what your opinion is then!” he laughed, the relief of finishing the Questioning session filling him with mirth.

Kyle’s laugh was quickly cut off as the wounds over his chest made themselves known once more. He hissed quietly, clutching the punctures with his right hand.

“Are you alright?” Celestia asked, her expression quickly changing to that of worry.

Kyle waved his left hand dismissively. “Just the wounds from the other day.” he grunted. “Must have aggravated them just now.”

“Timber Wolves are no easy opponent to deal with.” Twilight remarked. “A pack of them nearly killed Spike and Applejack not too long ago. You’re lucky you got away as well as you did.”

“Question.” Kyle said suddenly, looking at Celestia. “You have the power to raise the sun, to move a giant ball of fire through the sky. Why didn’t you take care of the Timber Wolves yourself?”

“Besides the fact that I dislike hurting other creatures unless absolutely necessary?” Celestia remarked. “You claimed to be a soldier, one who fought with fists and agility rather than weapons and brute strength. I wished to see a demonstration. Call it curiosity, if you will.”

Kyle opened his mouth to argue, but didn’t speak. No matter how much he argued against this choice, it was in the past. Nothing could be done now to change it. “Just ask next time.” he grumbled, rubbing his wound again.

“Why not just heal yourself?” Twilight asked. “You took care of that doe the other day just fine.”

“Injuries are nature’s ways of letting you know you made a mistake.” Kyle explained. “This wound might hurt, but it is shallow, not life-threatening, and will heal relatively quickly. To try to heal it with magic would use far more energy than it is worth.”

At that moment, the curtains fluttered and another Pony waked in. This one was a beige mare, with a white-and-grey striped mane. She wore a pair of spectacles across her nose, and a white collar (With no shirt, for some reason Kyle couldn’t fathom). Her cutie mark depicted a scroll tied up with a blue ribbon

“Ah, Mayor Mare.” Celestia said with a smile. “I was wondering when you would arrive.”

Mayor Mare gave a respectful bow. “Just taking my time.” she said. “I figured you all would want a post-announcement meeting.”

“We were just finishing up.”

Mayor Mare noded and walked up close to Kyle. Kyle leaned backward slightly, a bit perturbed at the close proximity. Mayor Mare narrowed her eyes, looking Kyle up and down. “Well… I suppose if the Princesses say you’re alright, you’re welcome in Ponyville.” she said, finally stepping backwards. “Though you seem a bit… rough for my comfort.”

“I haven’t exactly had an opportunity to wash up properly.” Kyle grunted, slightly irritated at this mare. “Give me a tub and a razor and I’ll be fine.”

“A razor?!” the Mayor exclaimed, taking a few steps backwards. “What could you possibly need one of those for?!”

Kyle groaned and covered his face with his hand. Of course the Ponies wouldn’t shave. They were literally covered in hair. “Human males grow beards - rough, bristly hair on our face.” he explained, brushing his own stubble with his hands. It was clearly visible, though short, and gave him a bit of an unkempt appearance. “We either need to shave, or else grow it out and keep iit groomed to keep up appearances. My job on Azeroth encourages being clean-shaven, and I personally prefer it. A lot less messy, and a lot less work. Plus, it’s takes time to grow a decent beard, and during the in-between time you look like a wreck.”

“I see…” the mayor replied, taking a step forward. “My apologies. I was unaware of this.”

Kyle gave a dismissive wave. “Not a problem.”

“So… what exactly did you do for a living in your home world?”

“I’ll give you the full details in just a moment, Mayor.” Celestia interjected. “Twilight, would you mind showing Kyle to your home? He has agreed to stay with you for the time being, as we discussed earlier.”

“Alright. Come on Kyle. Let’s go get your arm… er, leather.” Twilight hastily corrected. Kyle nodded and followed Twilight out the door.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Finally made it.” Kyle sighed, slamming the door shut behind him. The trek through town had certainly been an… interesting experience. After the Question and Answer session, the few Ponies who had not been present had apparently been quickly brought up to speed. Kyle had gotten many strange looks as he walked through the town towards Fluttershy’s house. Most of their expressions were curious or even welcoming, but a few had been rather… guarded.

That mint one though… Kyle sighed and closed his eyes, rubbing his temples. He had recognized the mint-green unicorn from the announcement. She had been the one to ask the last question. He spotted her no less than half a dozen times throughout their journey. Every single time she had been staring directly at them with a big grin, and every single time he had caught her she had looked away as if she wasn’t interested. They had finally given her the slip at the edge of town, and hadn’t seen her at all on the way from Fluttershy’s cottage to Twilight’s house.

Kyle opened his eyes, looking around the building he was in for the first time. He had been surprised to learn that Twilight lived inside a tree, and was surprised again at the interior. The walls were lined with rows upon rows of shelves, each stocked full of books. “You live in a library… inside a tree?” he asked incredulously. He had seen the Night Elves make their homes in trees, sure, but never something like this.

“Yes I do. A bit unusual, I agree, but it works.” Twilight replied. “Do you like books?”

Kyle shrugged. “Not really my thing, but I’m not against them.”

“Well we have them in abundance, on nearly any subject you’d be interested in.” Twilight wandered up the stairs, looking around. “Spike?” she called out as she reached the second floor.

“In here!” Spike’s voice rang out from behind the staircase. Kyle moved over towards the stairs and saw another room, clearly a kitchen. Spike was standing on a stepstool over a stove, stirring a pot. Kyle sniffed, and the smell of cooking food sent his stomach growling.

“Oh, hey Kyle, what’s up?” Spike said offhandedly, turning back to the pot. “Twilight said you might be coming to live here for a while.”

“Yeah, I am.” Kyle said. He sniffed the air again. “Whatever you’re cooking, it smells amazing.”

“Thanks. It’s my specialty - Dragonfire Chili.” Spike looked over his shoulder at Kyle. “I know a lot of Griffons and Minotaurs use meat in their chili, but this one’s vegan. Sorry.”

“Eh, I didn’t expect meat” Kyle replied, only slightly disappointed. “Would have been more surprised if there was any, to be honest.”

“It’s still good. But you’d better make sure you have a drink on hand.”

“Hmm?”

“It’s called Dragonfire for a reason.” Spike chuckled.

Kyle smirked. “I ate a Cindergut pepper on a bet once.” he boasted. He neglected to mention that the experience had nearly killed him. “Do your worst. I can take it.”

“Alright, that’s enough you two.” Twilight chuckled as she walked into the kitchen. “That chili’s for dinner, right Spike?” Spike nodded. “Right. So Kyle, if you want lunch, we can have a daisy sandwich, maybe some hay fries…”

“Hay? Flowers? Sorry Twilight, I’ll pass.” Kyle said quickly.

“Huh? Oh, right! Sorry. Uh… Apples?”

“That’ll do just fine.” Kyle snagged an apple from the counter and took a bite with a satisfying crunch.

Twilight, meanwhile, looked at the apple closely. Kyle noticed this and raised an eyebrow “Fascinating… Those front teeth of yours leave some very interesting marks” she murmured to herself, writing on a notepad.

Kyle shrugged and took another bite, quickly finishing off the apple. Satisfied for the moment, he looked over at Twilight. “So… which room am I staying in?” he asked.

“Upstairs, first door on your right.” Twilight replied, not looking up from the paper she was writing on. Shaking his head in amusement, Kyle walked out of the kitchen and up the stairs. The first door on the left, he noticed as he passed, was the bathroom. He passed it up and instead opened the door opposite it, walking in.

The room was fairly spacious, more so than the tent Kyle had been used to. A single bed was pressed up against the far wall underneath a window. A nightstand with a candle and a box of matches lay next to the bed. A bookcase sat next to another door, which opened into a small closet. Otherwise, the room was barren.

Kyle removed the leather armor he had slipped on at Fluttershy’s and placed most of it in a corner. His belt, however, was laid out across the nightstand. Even if he didn’t wear his armor all the time, Kyle was resolved to not be caught in a fight without his brews again. He sat down on the bed, marvelling at how soft it was. His boots slipped off of his feet, and he laid down across the bed. His eyes immediately felt like lead weights, the stress of his early-morning wake up call catching up to him. Within seconds, Kyle was out cold.

Chapter 9

View Online

“Alright. Let’s try this again.”

Kyle focused his Chi into his hands once more, feeling the familiar tingling sensation as power laced through his body. He closed his eyes and stretched out his right hand until it hovered just above the bottle in front of him. The movement stirred the air - not much, but enough to bring the scent of the bottle’s content to his nose once more. Apples.

Kyle shifted his focus from gathering Chi to releasing it. A stream of green energy oozed from his fingertips, snaking its way towards the open mouth of the bottle. The energy finally reached the opening and touched the amber liquid inside. At once, the pathway the energy was taking straightened to a line, rather than the meandering path through the air it had previously been traversing. Energy began to flow more freely now that a destination had been connected with the source. Kyle sighed in relief. The most difficult part of this task was always setting up the flow of Chi. Now it was simply a matter of regulating that flow properly.

Of course, there was no guaranteeing this would work. After all, cider is very different from beer.

After a few minutes, Kyle severed the connection. The last few bits of energy dropped from his fingers and into the bottle, which was now glowing a vibrant Jade green. Kyle picked the bottle up and gingerly brought it towards his face. He wafted his hands over the mouth of the bottle, bringing the scent to his nose. The scent of cider dominated his senses, but there was something different about it now. Something new. It wasn’t a scent so much as a feeling. A feeling of power. Stamina.

Energy.

Kyle eyed the concoction dubiously. Sure, it seemed to have worked, but he had also created it under very different conditions than normal. Rather than in the heat of battle, he was sitting cross-legged in the middle of the room Twilight was letting him stay in. And rather than using Stormstout ale or Dwarven mead, he was using something called SAA Special Reserve - hard cider.

Oh well. Only one way to find out.

Kyle braced himself and brought the bottle to his lips, taking a very small mouthful. His eyes widened in shock. Instead of gagging on an incredibly bitter liquid, Kyle found the taste surprisingly refreshing. Good, even. He swallowed. Instantly, a sense of renewed energy flooded through his body. He felt as though he could jog from Stormwind to Ironforge without breaking a sweat.

“Oh now that’s brilliant.” He muttered with a grin. “Wait til the guys back home hear about this. Energizing Brew that doesn’t make you want to lose your lunch? “

Kyle was broken out of his train of thought by a sharp rap at the door. “Kyle? Are you in there?” Twilight called out.

Kyle stood up and walked over to the window. “Just a minute.” he called over to the door as the window opened. He removed a brown pouch from his belt and opened the top before dumping the remaining liquid out of the window. No more need for that swill. He grinned as the last drops landed on the ground below. He strolled over to the bottle and poured about a quarter of the contents into his pouch before replacing the cap and putting the pouch back on his belt. Finally, he closed the bottle and stowed it under his bed. “Alright, come on in.” he called out.

The door opened, and Twilight poked her head inside. “Hey, how’s it going?” she asked with a smile.

Kyle shrugged. “‘bout the same as usual.” he replied casually. “So, what’s up?”

“Well, Spike and I are headed over to Sweet Apple Acres here in a little bit. That’s Applejack’s farm.” Twilight added quickly upon seeing the look of confusion on Kyle’s face. “Applejack offered to cook dinner for us, as well as the rest of our friends, and she and I were hoping you’d come along with us.”

“Who all’s going to be there?”

“Well, let’s see. Me, Spike, and Applejack.” Twilight began,going over the list in her head. “Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Pinkie Pie… Hmm… I’m not entirely sure who else is coming, though.”

“Doesn’t sound like too big of a crowd.” Kyle grinned. He was in a particularly good mood now that he had managed to create an improved version of his Energizing Brew. Plus, he hadn't been out of the house much in the two days since he'd moved in with Twilight. “I’m in.”

“Great!” Twilight grinned happily. “We’ll be headed out of here in about half an hour.” With that, she turned and closed the door behind her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The sun was just edging towards the horizon as Kyle, Twilight, and Spike found themselves looking over the white picket fence leading to the farm. Not far beyond the fence was a large red barn, followed by apparently endless rows of trees, each covered in apples. “So… that’s Sweet Apple Acres huh?”

“Yep. Biggest apple farm this side of Canterlot.” Twilight replied as they walked through the gate. The trio walked past the building and started heading towards a small hill not far off to the west. The hill was bathed in the blinding light of the setting sun, forcing Kyle to shield his eyes from the harsh glare. He could barely make out a silhouette of a building on top of the hill

“So, the house is over there?” Kyle asked as they approached the building. Normally, he’d expect to see the farmhouse right near the front of the property. “Seems a bit unusual.”

“No, we already passed it. Didn’t you see…. oh.” Twilight said, a look of recognition appearing on her face. “No, that’s not the barn back there.” She jerked her head over her shoulder. “It’s the house, it’s just looks like a barn on the outside.” Kyle looked back over his shoulder, and then back at the building they were headed towards. Sure enough, now that he was in the shadow of the building and the sun wasn’t right in his eyes, he could tell that this was indeed a barn.

“So… we’re having dinner in the barn, not the house?” Kyle asked, raising an eyebrow. “Wouldn’t it make more sense to eat where the food is prepared so you don’t have to haul it around?”

Twilight’s smile of amusement quickly became much more forced and awkward. She chuckled nervously. “Well, uh… The Apple family… uh…” her eyes suddenly lit up. “They don’t normally serve crowds this big. We can’t all fit in the dining room in the house, so we’re using a larger space!”

Kyle raised an eyebrow at Twilight, who was smiling nervously. Neither one let their eyes wander from each other, fighting a battle of wills. Their staring contest continued as the sun finished setting - much more quickly than Kyle was used to on Azeroth - and the darkness of night surrounded them. It was only when Spike cleared his throat and tapped his foot impatiently that both Kyle and Twilight dropped their gaze.

Twilight and Spike both walked over to the barn door and opened it, dashing inside and closing it behind them. Kyle opened the door again and peeked inside the barn. It was pitch-black inside, the only light coming from the rising moon behind him. “...Hello?” He called out, tentatively stepping into the barn. The door slammed shut behind him, making him jump. He stood there in the darkness, every muscle tense.

The lights flicked on, and Kyle hissed in pain at the sudden glare. He shut his overly-diluted eyes to protect them, effectively blinding him.

“Surprise!”

Kyle yelped and instinctively lashed out with his fist. The right hook hit its mark with a loud crunch, smashing straight through its target. Something spilled past his hand, rustling out of the hole his fist had made and onto the ground. Kyle slowly opened his eyes as they readjusted to the light.

His fist had gone straight through a paper-mache star and out the other side. Candy spilled from the inside, coating the ground below it. Not four inches to the side was a pink face, eyes wide with shock. “Wowee!” Pinkie Pie yelled, a grin breaking onto her face. “That’s got to be the best reaction I’ve gotten from a surprise party ever! I mean, I was all like ‘Surprise!’ And you were all like ‘AHHHH!’ …”

Pinkie continued to speak,but Kyle paid her barely any attention. He glanced around the barn, noting his surroundings. There were a few stalls and an upper floor accessible by a ladder on the wall, but otherwise the area was clear. A table sat in the middle of the barn, covered in various foods and punch bowls. All the Ponies that Twilight had mentioned were scattered throughout the room, along with a couple of others - A large, red stallion, and a trio of fillies off in the corner. All eyes were locked on Kyle, who slowly withdrew his fist. Pinkie stopped talking as more sweets fell from the piñata.

“Uh… sorry about that…” he said nervously. “I uh… tend to overreact when I’m startled.”

An awkward silence descended upon the room. Only Twilight’s face showed any lack of suspicion, instead showing worry and a hint of anger. Finally, the silence was broken by Pinkie. “Oh, it’s alright!” she said happily, a smile breaking out on her face again. “Ponies say I tend to overreact when I get startled too!” Her face adopted a more thoughtful expression. “Come to think of it, they also say I tend to overreact when I’m excited and bored and happy and sad and…”

“Alright Pinkie, we get it.” Applejack interrupted. She still seemed uncertain, as did everyone else, but the tension in the room had been broken.

Kyle sighed in relief at having dodged yet another bullet. Luck’s gonna catch up with me eventually… “What is all this?” he asked, gesturing at the table. It was covered in food, but not what he had expected to be dinner.

“It’s the ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ party I promised you, silly!” Pinkie exclaimed. “A surprise party, for you! So, do you like it? Huh huh huh?!”

Kyle looked around the room once more. Now that he had a chance to look around and take in some details, he noticed that there were balloons tied to various planks, and a large banner hanging from the rafters that read ‘Welcome Kyle!’ “Well it was…. a surprise.” he finally replied. Pinkie beamed and literally bounced away to go talk to Rainbow Dash.

“Kyle, a moment please?”

Kyle looked up and saw Twilight looking at him expectantly. The others were helping themselves to snacks and punch, while she was standing over in the corner. Kyle nodded and walked over to her. “What’s up?”

“‘What’s up’? What was up with that?!” Twilight demanded. “You could have broken Pinkie’s jaw with that swing!”

“Hey, I came expected dinner, not a surprise party!” Kyle replied, anger rising in him.

“That doesn’t mean you need to knock her head off!”

“The lights were off, the doors just slammed behind me, no one was there as far as I knew, and suddenly I’m blinded and something’s yelling in my ear.” Kyle hissed, glaring daggers. “Now, you might feel a bit differently, but that kinda spooked me. And experience has taught me to punch first and apologize if necessary later!”

Twilight sighed. “Look, just try and keep yourself under control from now on, alright?” she said, exasperated. “I doubt you’ll look very good if you end up punching somepony.”

“Fine. But you warn me about any future surprises, and I can act surprised without hurting someone.”

Kyle looked away from Twilight and glanced about the room once more. Applejack was standing next to the red stallion from earlier. When looked at her she beckoned him over. Kyle nodded and walked over to the table, grabbing a glass of punch before walking over to her. “Kyle, this is my brother, Big Macintosh, or Big Mac fer short.”

“Hey there.” Kyle said, extending a hand without thinking. Big Mac simply stared at the hand with an amused expression. Kyle blinked and slowly lowered his hand.

“Howdy.”

Another awkward silence descended upon the trio. Big Mac simply looked back and forth between his sister and Kyle. Finally, he opened his mouth to speak. “I’d better go check on Granny.” he said, turning away and exiting the barn.

Kyle raised an eyebrow as he watched Big Mac leave. Applejack chuckled. “He ain’t much of a talker.” she explained. “Stallion o’ few words, but a heart o’ gold.”

“Right… and who’s that over there?” Kyle asked, nodding towards the trio of fillies over by the cake. “I recognize Applebloom, but who are the other two?”

“Well, the Unicorn is Sweetie Belle - that’s Rarity’s sister.” Applejack explained. “And the Pegasus is Scootaloo. She ain’t related to none of us here, but she and Sweetie Belle and Applebloom are thick as thieves.” Applejack paused, her brow furrowing in thought. “Come to think of it, I don’t reckon I’ve ever seen her parents…”

Kyle watched as the trio chatted amongst themselves. They soon began to walk away, clearly trying to look innocent. “Looks like they’re about to start some trouble.” Kyle murmured to himself, a small smirk playing across his face. One quality one would not expect from a seasoned veteran like him would be a soft spot for children, and yet he often found himself amused at the antics he would see youngsters doing. Let’s see where this heads, shall we?

“Hang on.” He said, looking more closely at the trio. “Those three… they don’t seem to have cutie marks.”

Applejack sighed. “Yeah, don’t mention it to ‘em. They’re the only three left in their class that ain’t got ‘em yet. They have this club goin’ on, the Cutie Mark Crusaders. They’re always off doin’ some new crazy idea to try to get their cutie marks.”

“Sounds like they’re a handful.” Kyle smirked, draining his cup of punch. It was laced with the distinct taste of alcohol, and Kyle made a mental note to keep the fillies and Spike away from that particular bowl.

“You have no idea.”

Kyle glanced out of one of the windows. The black cloth previously covering it to stop the moonlight from entering had been removed, and Kyle could see apparently endless fields of apple trees “So, is it just you, Applebloom, and Big Mac on the farm?” he asked. “Seems like a whole lot of trees for just three ponies to handle.”

“Na, two of us take care of the harvest and such. Applebloom ain’t big enough to help out just yet, though she will be soon. Big Mac and I have always been able to get through applebuck season just fine. But to answer yer question, we also have Granny Smith. This kinda party ain’t quite her thing - she’s pretty old, after all. She’s back at the house, probably asleep by now.”

“Still, can’t be easy handling all this crop and maintaining the buildings and raising Applebloom AND taking care of Granny Smith with just the two of you.” Kyle remarked. “You all ever called in any outside help?”

“Well, one time Twilight and everypony else came to lend a hoof when Big Mac had hurt himself.” Applejack admitted. “But every other year we’ve managed just fine with the two of us. Don’t see that changin’ anytime soon, neither.” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Why you so curious anyhow?”

“Well, I was thinking that if I’m going to be here for any length of time, I’m gonna need to get a job of some sort.” Kyle explained. “I can’t live off of Twilight’s generosity forever. I figured if you needed a helping hand around the farm, I’d be up for it.”

“Sorry partner, we’re not really lookin’ fer any outside help at the moment. You asked Rarity yet? She always seems swamped with large orders and whatnot.”

Kyle laughed. “The last time I tried to do anything involving fabric was when I tried to mend a hole in my shirt.” he chuckled. “I needed a new shirt once I was finished. I can’t do any tailoring worth spit.”

“Well, just keep lookin’ ‘round.” Applejack said, turning to walk away. “Small town like Ponyville, there’s sure to be somepony lookin’ for a helpin’ hoof.” With that, Applejack walked away, moving towards Twilight and Rainbow Dash.

Kyle walked back over towards the table to grab another glass of punch. For some reason, all of the food and drink in Equestria so far had seemed much more satisfying and flavorful than their Azerothian counterparts. As he finished off an apple fritter, Rarity trotted over. “Kyle, darling, you can’t possibly still be wearing those same clothes you came here with, are you?” she asked

“What? No ‘hello, how are you’?” Kyle asked with a chuckle, walking over towards one of the walls.. “If you haven’t noticed, I’m kind of the only Human around these parts. Kind of hard to find clothes to fit me.”

“Well stop by my boutique tomorrow. I’ll take your measurements and make you those outfits I promised you before. No charge.” she added, seeing Kyle open his mouth to object. “I insist on helping a friend not look like a complete train wreck.”

“Oh come on, it’s not that bad.” Kyle countered. Rarit simply gave him a deadpan look, and he held up his hands in defeat. “Alright, fine, I’ll show up tomorrow afternoon.”

“Excellent. It won’t take very… long…” Rarity trailed off, her eyes focused on something behind Kyle. The lights behind Kyle cast a shadow on the wall in front of him. Three shapes were crouched down in the rafters behind him. Three small, filly-sized shapes.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER HUMAN WRESTLERS! YAY!”

Kyle felt something small but heavy land on his shoulders. He rolled off to the side to disperse the energy of the sudden weight, making sure to roll towards a nearby stall full of hay. Applebloom was hurled into the pile of hay, giggling, while Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo pounced on top of him as well. Sweetie Belle was quickly tossed into the hay pile as well, and Scootaloo soon followed.

Kyle could see Rarity and Applejack running over, yelling reprimands at their sisters. Kyle, however, had other plans. He growled playfully and leapt into the hay as well. The fillies squealed in surprise as he burst into the stall. The adult ponies could only stare as the hay pile was promptly shredded and thrown everywhere as Kyle wrestled with the trio, taking care not to hurt them.

Finally, Kyle flopped out of the remains of the hay pile, and Scootaloo leapt on top of him, ‘pinning’ him to the ground. “One two three four five six seven eight nine ten!” Sweetie Belle yelled quickly. Kyle gave out an exaggerated groan of defeat as Sweetie Belle and Applebloom lifted Scootaloo into the air, where she posed and flexed in triumph.

“A’right you three, that’s enough now.” Applejack said, her voice laced with humor.

“Did I get my cutie mark?” Scootaloo asked suddenly. All three fillies promptly spun their heads around to check their flanks, and all three gave out a simultaneous sigh as they saw that they hadn’t gotten their cutie marks.

“You alright there Kyle?” Rainbow Dash asked as he picked himself off the ground.

“Like I haven’t had worse before.” he shrugged, brushing a scrap of hay out of his hair.

Rainbow smirked. “You got beaten up by a bunch of fillies dude.” she chuckled. “That’s just sad.”

Kyle glanced over at the trio, who were already huddled up - planning their next idea, no doubt. “You know damn well I let ‘em win.” he grinned, punching her lightly on the shoulder.

“Yeah yeah, sure, whatever you say.”

The rest of the party passed without further incident. Kyle made sure to limit himself to two glasses of the spiked punch, and switched to non-alcoholic afterwards. At one point, Pinkie Pie invited him to play pin the tail on the pony, which Kyle found amusing for a time. Fluttershy actually managed to pin the tail right where it was supposed to go, while Kyle put it on the pony's eye. The piñata was unfortunately ruined, but the candy was still good to eat. The crusaders slipped off into a corner at some point, and when they were finally discovered they were curled up, fast asleep.

“Alright ya’ll, I think that’s the sign to end it fer the night.” Applejack said, picking Applebloom up and draping her across her back. “These fillies have school in the mornin’ after all.”

“Indeed. I should get Sweetie Bell to bed.” Rarity agreed, doing the same thing with her younger sister. “Oh but… who’s going to take Scootaloo home?”

“I can do it… hic!” Rainbow Dash slurred. Unlike Kyle, she had continued to drink the spiked punch well into the night, and she was now wobbling around the room. She slipped and nearly fell on her face, but Applejack managed to prop her up with her shoulder.

“Hold on there, sugarcube.” Applejack said sternly. “You ain’t in no fit state to fly by yerself, much less take a little filly ‘cross town. Yer sleepin’ in the guest room tonight… again. ‘Sides, you don’t even know where she lives.”

“Neither do… hic!... you.”

“Look, I’ll take her.” Kyle interjected. Every head turned towards him. “You all have stuff to do in the morning, and I don’t really. You all head home, I’ll take her to her place.”

“And how will you know how to get there?” Twilight asked.

Kyle blinked. “Well, we could always ask her.” he replied, nodding towards the orange filly. She was now sitting on her haunches, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes.

“Wha? Wait, I can take myself home!” She cried out.

“Nonsense. It’s far too late at night for a young filly to be wandering the streets alone.” Rarity countered. “And don’t even try to argue.” she cut Scootaloo off as the filly opened her mouth. “Kyle will take you home, and that’s final.”

“But… I… *sigh* alright…” Scootaloo conceded. “Cmon, let’s go.” She turned away from the others and trudged towards the door. Kyle waved goodbye to the others and followed her.

The two walked in silence through the Apple property, past the farmhouse, out the gate, and down the road. “You okay?” Kyle finally asked as the pair entered the town limits.

“Yeah.”

Kyle frowned. Her tone of voice, her curtness, her body language… “No you’re not.” he said. “Something’s bothering you. What’s up?”

“I said I’m fine!”

Kyle flinched at the angry tone in Scootaloo’s voice. He hadn’t expected such a vehement response so quickly. Scootaloo quickly turned her eyes down. “Sorry. It’s just… I’m tired of everypony treating me like a little foal.”

Kyle paused. He looked over at Scootaloo to see her staring at her hooves. “What do you mean?”

“I mean… everypony treats me like I’m some helpless foal who needs pampering and protecting.” Scootaloo sighed. “I’m a big pony. I can take care of myself.”

“I know you can take care of yourself, but -”

“No you don’t.” Scootaloo interrupted, backing away. “You treat me just the same. You said I needed to be walked home. I don’t. I can do it myself!” She pointed an accusing hoof at him. “And I know you let me and my friends win in that wrestling match. Just like everypony else, you go easy on me.”

Kyle sighed. “If I hadn’t gone easy on you, you wouldn’t have stood a chance. Where would the fun be for anyone if the outcome was decided before the match even started?”

“You’re wrong! I can take you on!” Scootaloo yelled, charging at Kyle much faster than she had before. Her hooves pounded along the pavement, and she leapt and Kyle, her wings buzzing furiously to propel her even faster through the air. Kyle raised an eyebrow, perplexed by her sudden aggressiveness and speed. He had seen arrows moving slower than her before. He had to admit, she was fast.

Not fast enough.

Kyle ducked under her leap and reached up with his right hand, grabbing her around her hind legs. He used her forward momentum to sling her downwards, where she landed on her back with a soft thud. Kyle was on top of her instantly, pinning her to the ground. Scootaloo struggled, but Kyle easily kept her pinned.

“Wha… but.. how could you be that fast?” Scootaloo demanded, her eyes wide. “Let me up!”

“First, you need to calm down.” Kyle said gently. “Quit fighting.”

Scootaloo struggled for a minute longer before finally going limp. Kyle released her, and she slowly got to her hooves. “How… how were you so fast?”

“My job on Azeroth required me to have lightning reflexes.” Kyle explained. A firefly buzzed past him, and his left hand snapped out, snatching the bug from the air. “It required strength.” His grip around the firefly tightened. “And it required discipline and self-control.” He opened his hand, releasing the unscathed firefly.

“The only ponies besides the Wonderbolts who I’ve seen think and act that fast are the royal guards.” Scootaloo said, her previous anger gone. “Were… were you a guard?”

Kyle paused for a moment. “In a sense, I suppose I was.” he finally said. “But not for any one specific person. I was, and am, a Monk. I guarded all of my people.”

“Can you teach me to be that fast? To be like… well, like you? To be a Monk?”

Kyle froze again. A thousand memories of his own training flashed through his mind. “You know not what you ask.” He said finally. “There is more to being a Monk than being fast. It requires a level of commitment and discipline that very few can achieve.”

“You don’t think I can do it.” Scootaloo seethed. ”You still think I’m just a stupid foal!”

“I would say this to anyone who asked me to train them, no matter their age.” Kyle countered. “Stronger and faster men than myself have failed to become a Monk because they could not control themselves. Just as you cannot control yourself.” Scootaloo blinked, surprised by Kyle’s words. “Being a Monks means learning how to control your emotions. You have instead allowed your emotions to control you.”

“Then teach me! Teach me how to control my emotions!”

Kyle sighed. “That is one thing I cannot teach.” he said. “It is something you must discover for yourself.”

Silence descended upon the two as they began walking again. The moon was high in the sky by this point. Scootaloo lead the way, leading Kyle towards the other edge of town. Kyle noticed the houses were becoming shabbier and shabbier, looking more like the remnants of Andorhal after the Forsaken had taken the town. Does this filly really live here? He wondered, praying she didn’t. Some of these homes barely looked fit for habitation.

“Is there nothing you can teach me to at least help?” Scootaloo suddenly asked, almost begging. Kyle turned his head towards the little filly next to him, looking her over. She was wild, reckless, untamed… the exact opposite of what a Monk was.

And yet…

Something… some little voice inside his head whispered to him. There might be a scrap, a shred, a glimmer of potential in this her. He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but Kyle felt something resonating in this young filly. So she wasn’t polished yet. Neither had he been when he had started…

“I can teach you something. Something to help you control your emotions.” He finally relented. “We Monks often use a technique called meditation to calm ourselves when stressed or fearful. While the complete form of meditation is far beyond your capabilities at the moment, I can at least teach you the most basic technique.” He wandered off to the side of the road.

“Sit down.” he instructed. Scootaloo complied, and Kyle sat as well, his legs crisscrossed. “Can you sit like this?” he asked. Scootaloo tried to work her legs, but she could not keep herself balanced while sitting as he was. “No matter. The technique is not in what you are doing, but what you are thinking.” He closed his eyes. “The goal of meditation is the removal of self from the equation. To become one with the Chi - the life energy - of the world around you. To begin with, you must clear your mind of all emotion, of all thought. Focus on nothing. It is easiest to start practicing meditation in quiet isolation.”

He opened his eyes, and saw the Scootaloo had her eyes closed. Her face was scrunched up in concentration. “Am I doing it?” she asked.

“If you are talking to me, then no.” Kyle chuckled. “I doubt you will be able to successfully clear your mind for months. It took me a long time, too. Until then, if you are serious about trying to become a Monk, then you should meditate for at least an hour each day, preferably before bed. If nothing else, it can help you get to sleep faster and sleep deeper.” Kyle stood, and the noise caused Scootaloo to open her eyes. “Cmon. It’s late, and your parents are probably worried.”

Scootaloo quickly stood up and walked away. Kyle followed her. The homes soon became less and less run down, and by the time Scootaloo approached one, they once again appeared respectable. She knocked three times on the door, and a moment later the door opened, revealing a brown-coated pegasus stallion.

“Scoots! There you are! Your mom and I were getting… worried…” the pegasus glanced behind Scootaloo, noticing Kyle. “Oh uh… hello? Can I help you?”

“Sorry sir.” Kyle said with a slight smile. “I was just bringing Scootaloo home from Sweet Apple Acres. She and her friends got invited to a party by Applejack and her friends, and we all thought a filly shouldn’t be wandering the streets alone this late at night.” Scootaloo turned to glare at him before trudging through the door.

“Oh… right. Well uh… thank you.” The Pegasus said, stepping forward and squinting. “Say… aren’t you that new creature from another world… Human, was it?”

“Yes sir, that’s me.” Kyle replied. “Kyle Slater.”

“Hoof Brake.” the stallion replied. “Well… thanks again for making sure my daughter got home safe.”

“No problem. Have a good evening.” Kyle turned and walked away as the door closed behind him. He glanced back at the house once more, his mind abuzz with thoughts. Finally, he turned his head away and began the walk back towards the library.

Chapter 10

View Online

“So, how long do you think this appointment will take?” Twilight asked.

Kyle shrugged, turning to face the door of the boutique. “She was pretty vague. Not very long, she said, though I suppose that could be relative.” He raised his hand and rapped three times on the door.

“Yeah, ‘not very long’ for Rarity is generally a couple of hours.” Twilight smirked. “She might be done with your measurements pretty quickly, but the sketches and designs will take a while. Hope you brought something to do.” With that, Twilight turned and walked away towards the market.

Just as Twilight turned the corner, the door in front of Kyle opened. “Ah, darling, come in, come in!” Rarity exclaimed, ushering Kyle into the boutique and shutting the door behind him. “I was beginning to wonder if you’d forgotten our appointment. Even Sweetie Belle beat you home from school.”

“Sorry, I had a long night, and plenty to think about.” he said, his mind wandering back to the events of the night before. Scootaloo’s anger, and then excitement… her desire for Kyle to teach her…

“Never mind, you’re here now, so let’s go ahead and get started.” Rarity’s horn lit up, and a drawer opened. A clipboard, pencil, and a measuring tape floated out. “Alright, go ahead and take off your clothes.”

“Oh… uh... can’t you just measure around them?” Kyle asked, feeling blood rush up to his face. “We humans tend to be very… uncomfortable when not wearing anything. Kind of taboo to be seen without clothing by someone you’re not very close to, especially the lower half.”

“Whatever do you mean, dear?”

“Well, Human males tend to be a bit more… exposed… than Stallions.”

“Oh dear… Rarity murmured, a hint of pink appearing on her cheeks as well. “Well… I suppose I could try to compensate, though I won’t promise they’ll fit perfectly on the first try.” The tape measurer floated over to Kyle, and he felt magic grip his arms and legs. “Just relax. The measurements will only take a few minutes.” Kyle’s left arm was lifted up, and the tape measurer began measuring almost every detail of it, while the pencil scribbled furiously on the notepad.

“So, Sweetie Belle told me something quite interesting when she got home.” Rarity commented, appearing to not even pay attention to the measurements. “She told me that Scootaloo said that you were a guard back in your homeworld. Is that true?”

“Kind of.” Kyle replied. “It’s a bit more complicated than that, but you can think of it as being very similar to a guard’s position.”

“And that would explain how you were able to fend off those Timber Wolves a few days ago. We were wondering about that.”

“We?”

“The girls and I, of course.” Rarity replied. “We were all wondering how somepony could take on an entire pack of timber wolves, defeat them all, kill a monster that had been possessing their pack leader, and walk away with a couple of relatively minor pokes in the chest. But if you were a guard, I suppose you had some sort of martial training.”

Kyle chuckled, memories of his training flashing through his mind once more. “You have no idea.”

“Then enlighten me.” Rarity said, her eyes locking with Kyle’s. “What kind of training did you go through that you are able to fight so well, and unarmed? Who are you really, Kyle Slater?”

Kyle grimaced. Rarity had managed to lull Kyle into a sense of security with her silver tongue, and now had him backed into a corner. With her taking his measurements, he couldn’t exactly leave the area, and he did not have the kind of verbal ingenuity to worm out of explaining. Nor did he trust himself to lie at the moment. “I’m a Monk.” he finally conceded.

“And what, pray tell, is a Monk?”

“It’s a kind of… well, Warrior, for lack of a better term.” Kyle explained. “We Monks hone ourselves - physically and mentally - to defend those weaker than us.”

“And are all of the guards where you come from Monks?”

“Hardly.” Kyle scoffed. “Most of them are Warriors - clad in heavy armor and wielding a large weapon. The ways of the Monk were only brought to our attention a couple of years ago. Since then, many have undergone the training, but only a handful of us have actually succeeded.”

“Why’s that?” Rarity asked as her tape measurer moved to his legs. “To me, it sounds like you would just use your hoofs to fight as a common pony would, something anypony could learn. And a common pony would stand no chance hoof-to-paw against even a single Timber Wolf, much less a pack.”

“Again, we hone not just our bodies, but our minds.” Kyle explained. “To control one’s emotions and gain perfect mental clarity is the goal of every Monk in battle. In doing so, your vision is no longer impaired, your mind no longer clouded by the heat of battle. You see things you’d miss otherwise. You move faster, think faster, react faster. Everything you do is enhanced by having mental clarity. It is this speed that makes us so powerful in close-quarters combat.”

“And at a range?” Rarity asked. She smirked as Kyle cocked his head in confusion. “Please darling, just because I live in a small town does not mean I am uneducated.” she chuckled. “I studied at the University of Manehattan for a few years, and took a class about the Griffonian Empire during my time. Much of that class involved learning about military tactics used by their army. So I repeat, how would you deal with an enemy at a distance?”

“Admittedly, our use of punches and kicks does mean that we are less effective when not in close to our opponent.” Kyle conceded. “But we are naturally light on our feet, and have a few tricks like rolling to quickly catch a fleeing target. Besides which, we can harness Chi - the life energy that flows through all living things - to perform certain feats of… well, magic, for lack of a better term.”

“I see.” Rarity murmured. “And what made you decide to be a Monk? Or a guard, for that matter?”

“That’s all I’m willing to share right now.” Kyle replied. “It’s a subject that i’m not comfortable discussing in depth here. Twilight can tell you more if you’re wanting more answers.” It was at that point that Kyle noticed the tape measurer had stopped moving. “How long has it been since you stopped measuring?”

“Oh? Oh, right. I finished a moment ago.” Rarity admitted. “But the subject we were discussing was quite interesting, so I figured it wouldn’t hurt to just keep talking for a bit…” Kyle simply gave her a deadpan look, and she chuckled. “Fine. I’ll get to work on a couple of sketches. This is going to be the long part. Any special requests on the style?”

“Plain.” Kyle said simply. “Nothing fancy or flashy, just practical. Something I could work in. Something I could slip my leather over easily.” he added, missing the weight of his armor on his body, even though he had his belt and brews. “If the Sha show back up, I want to be able to throw my armor on quickly.”

“Very good. I’ll just be in the back room. Just hang out here and I’ll show you the sketches when I’m done.” With that, Rarity turned and walked through a curtain into another room.

Kyle stood in the middle of the room, unsure how to keep himself occupied. Seconds turned into minutes, which seemed to stretch on endlessly. Finally, Kyle sat down cross-legged in the middle of the room and closed his eyes. He began to open his mind to the world around him.

“Hey Rarity! I’m done with my… oh! Oh, hi Kyle!”

Kyle opened one eye and looked over towards the staircase. Sweetie Belle had her head poked over the railing, staring right at him. “Hey Sweetie Belle. Rarity’s in the back working. What’s up?”

“What are you… oh, that’s right. Rarity said you were coming over to get measured today.” Sweetie Belle finished walking down the stairs. “So, she’s in the back working on sketches, hm?”

“Yep.” Kyle replied simply, closing his eye again.

“What are you doing?”

“Meditating.”

“Meditating? That’s what Scootaloo said she was doing earlier today!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

“Really?” Kyle asked, opening both eyes once more.

“Yeah. We were about to take this pop quiz and everypony was really nervous, but she just closed her eyes for a couple of minutes and seemed to calm down. Applebloom asked her what she did when we got out of school, and she said you had taught her this thing called meditation that was supposed to help you not be scared and stuff.”

Kyle felt a small smile form on his lips. “Yeah, I showed her how last night. Sounds like she’s already starting to work on it.” And if it’s already starting to help her calm down… either she was more emotionally unstable than I thought, or else she’s learning really fast.

A loud snapping sound brought Kyle’s attention back to his surroundings. He whipped his head towards the sound, and found that one of Rarity’s mannequins had been transformed, and was now replaced by a certain draconequus, now wearing the tuxedo that the mannequin had been displaying. “Well Discord, I’d almost say that look... suits you.” Kyle smirked, standing up

Discord snapped his eagle claw again, causing the tuxedo to teleport off of him and onto the floor in a heap. “Leave the corny puns to a professional.” he grinned. “I was hoping to find you here, Human.” Discord’s grin vanished, and was replaced by a much more serious look “We’ve got a problem. I was just in my thinking tree - that’s where I do all of my really deep thinking - and my Sha-radar started going haywire.” He snapped his claws again, and a small device with a flashing screen appeared. It was emitting a rapid beeping sound. “The Sha are out and about today. And they’re close.”

Kyle’s smirk immediately vanished. He spun around on the floor so that the tips of his toes and the tips of his fingers rested against the ground, and then pushed off, running towards the curtain. “Rarity!” he yelled, bursting into the room.

“Kyle!” Rarity screeched, dropping the clipboard she had been drawing on. “Whatever could you be making such a ruckus for?”

“Discord just showed up.” he explained quickly. “He’s sensed more Sha energy. Go get the rest of the girls!” Before Rarity could speak, Kyle span around and dashed back through the curtain.

Sweetie Belle was still sitting where Kyle had left her, looking confused and frightened. “Sweetie Belle, go up to your room and hide until Rarity gets back.” he ordered. Sweetie Belle’s eyes got small, and she nodded hurriedly before dashing up the stairs. “Now, Discord, take me to the Sha.” Discord saluted and ran out the door, with Kyle right behind him.

The pair certainly got many odd looks as they sprinted out of the town, and Kyle could hardly blame the townsponies for staring. An alien was chasing the reformed God of Chaos at top speed - it wasn’t exactly something you’d see everyday. Still, Kyle couldn’t care less about their thoughts as he and Discord headed for the edge of town, towards the richer neighborhoods. Discord weaved in and out of side-roads and back-alleys, and Kyle often had to leap over carts or trash cans to follow. Soon, however, Kyle was standing in front of the Sha energy that Discord had sensed.

Kyle was standing in front of the largest house in Ponyville - more of a mansion than anything. The front gates had been smashed in, and one was knocked completely free of its hinges. Spread throughout the grounds of the manor were multiple swirling pools of black and white energy, while black and white tendrils of power lanced out of the house itself. Several minor Sha were stalking throughout the grounds, and even as he watched, they turned and headed towards the gate to engage the new arrivals. Looking up, Kyle could see that a vortex of black and white energy had appeared in the sky. And that only happened when…

“Well, Human?” Discord interrupted Kyle’s thoughts, his voice only slightly betraying his nervousness. “What’s the big plan, hmm?”

“It’s Kyle, not Human.” Kyle snapped. “And the plan… kick some Sha ass.”

Kyle thrust his right arm forward, and a spinning ball of flame tipped with a jade green head shot forward. It slammed into one of the approaching Sha, exploding and disintegrating its target. As the next Sha leaped forward, Discord snapped his claws, and a strangely-shaped wooden pipe appeared in his hands. He swung the wood at the Sha, and the head was sent sailing over the house while the body dissipated. “Home run!” he exclaimed.

“Oi, Discord. Any chance I could get something to use?” Kyle asked as he brought the back of his right heel down upon a Sha’s back, smashing right through the monster. “A weapon would be really handy about now.” As another Sha leaped at Kyle, Discord snapped his claws again. The Sha suddenly found itself impaled upon a spear that erupted from the ground. Kyle plucked the spear from the ground as the Sha dissolved and gave it a twirl. It was light and short, but sturdy and with a sharp tip. “It’ll do.” he said simply, jabbing forward and impaling the final Sha before slamming it to the ground. The pools out in the yard began to shrink, the Sha that were linked to them vanquished.

“So, Sha are dead. We win. Party back at the library!” Discord exclaimed, a shower of confetti flying from both ears as he blew a party horn.

Kyle, however, strode forward, his face expressionless. “We’re far from finished here.” he said grimly. The swirling vortex in the sky was a sure sign that the fight was only just beginning. “One of the Prime Sha is in that house. Once the girls get… here… damnit!” he swore suddenly. “They don’t know where they’re going! Discord, go get the girls!”

“As you command, oh wise one.” Discord bowed, his voice dripping sarcasm. He snapped his claws and vanished with another loud snap, leaving Kyle alone.

Kyle closed his eyes and prepared for a brief meditation session. The last Prime Sha he had faced had been the Sha of Anger in Kun-Lai Summit. Dozens upon dozens had attacked the monstrosity, and a great many of them found themselves consumed by their own rage, turned against those they had called ally. Kyle had nearly numbered among them. He was not about to charge against another Prime Sha so unprepared once more.

A scream from the house brought Kyle hurtling back to his own body. His eyes snapped open and he gripped his new spear tightly. His plan to meditate went out the window - There was no time for that now, not while someone was still in immediate danger. He charged towards the front door, swerving around the still-shrinking Sha pools. He leaped over the final one and landed right in front of the wooden door. He raised his right foot and slammed it into the door, bursting into the main entrance.

Nothing.

Kyle snarled and glanced around the room. While Sha energy was certainly present, there were no Sha waiting for him. He growled in frustration and charged through the house, searching the rooms and vanquishing the scattered minor Sha he encountered, but did not find either the creature that had screamed nor the Prime Sha. Every passing minute, Kyle’s frustration grew, as did his fear for the life of the Sha’s victim. Finally, in desperation, Kyle flung the back door open.

His eyes went wide as saucers. By the Light…

Standing in front of him was a colossal, black and white monstrosity. It had four spikes acting as legs, splayed out from its body like a spider. Its lower body was comprised of black smoke, and its arms were tipped with two razor-sharp claws, each easily as big as Kyle. The only tangible thing connecting its torso and legs was a thick, skeletal spine. Its head sported six cruel, glowing white eyes and a series of jagged horns. Its ‘hair’ was glowing white energy that floated upwards towards the Sky. Even as he watched, the creature grew taller.

The Prime Sha.

Kyle froze, his instincts screaming at him to run. He had known what a Prime Sha looked like already, knew its power, but even he had not been prepared for this. This thing was monstrous - even larger than the Sha of Anger had been. And it was growing. Which meant… it was feeding.

Kyle blinked and noticed that the Sha was not focused on him. In fact, it had its back turned towards the Human. Instead, it was focused on a creature in front of it. A Pony. The stallion had a chestnut-brown coat, and his cutie mark depicted three money bags. A stream of black energy poured from the stallion, who was collapsed on the ground and apparently unconscious.

Kyle snarled in frustration. Normally, he would never charge a foe this large - it would simply be suicide. However, with this Pony being drained by the Sha, Kyle had little choice - either act, or watch the Pony die. Kyle focused his Chi and rushed right at the Sha, gripping his spear tightly. He leaped at the Sha and brought the spear downwards in a powerful, two handed overhead strike, ramming it into the Sha’s spine. As the blade buried deep into the monster, Kyle released the Chi he had built up as a surge of Jade Lightning, channeling it through the metal spear and into the Sha.

Kyle quickly released the spear as the Sha screeched in pain, shattering several windows on the manor. Even the brief contact had sent Kyle’s mind reeling for a split second, and he had little time to brace himself for the mental assault. The Sha was now focused entirely on him, the creature that had dared to lash out at the Sha. Kyle glared at the Sha, and enacted phase two of his plan.

Run away!

Kyle dove into a roll underneath the monstrosity just as a set of claws buried themselves in the ground where he had just been standing. He landed on his feet and sprinted away as a pool of black energy erupted just behind him. He grinned viciously as he felt the ground tremble, indicating the Sha was pursuing him. True, he now had the undivided attention of an angry Old God spirit, but that also meant that the Sha was not feeding off of its victim, and thus not growing stronger.

A shower of spikes thudded around Kyle, knocking him off his feet. He scrambled to recover, leaping backwards just in time to avoid being impaled by one of the Sha’s spiked legs. On instinct, he jabbed out, his fist striking the leg. His fist made a dull thudding sound, but otherwise had little effect on the colossal creature.

Kyle grunted in pain and stumbled backwards, clutching his head. Another blow from the Sha landed just next to him, sending him flying through the air. He landed several dozen yards away and rolled to a stop, battered but otherwise physically uninjured. However, he still continued to hold his head. He had made direct physical contact with the Sha without steeling his mind against its influence, and now he was paying the price.

You have not been given what you are deserving of. A deep, cruel voice echoed through his head. Each word was pain, and the pain grew worse with every second. They keep what is rightfully yours from you. I can change that. Submit. Serve me, feed me, and you shall be given what you deserve. The greatest gift of all. One that someone of your strength is truly worthy of.

“And what would that be?” Kyle spat venomously, pushing himself back to his feet. He was stalling for time, trying to summon the willpower to make a resistance against his assailant. “You’ve nothing to offer.”

I’ve more to offer than you would believe, mortal. This is what I offer you: the power to take what is yours. No creature is entitled to what they cannot stop others from taking. All that stops you from claiming your birthright is your pathetic moral code. I will remove this barrier from your path to greatness. All I demand in return is your unwavering loyalty.

Kyle grimaced and groped at his belt. A bottle found its way into his hands, and he took a swig. His eyes flashed lightning blue for an instant, and he gave a mighty yell as his energizing brew took effect. He used his newfound energy to struggle against the Sha’s influence. For a moment, the pain eased, and Kyle grinned. It was actually working!

And then, just as suddenly, his newfound energy was expended. The pressure on his mind increased, and he groaned in pain, rising into the air as black tendrils of energy lifted him by his arms. He raised his head, and stared directly into the Sha’s eyes. So full of cruelty and hatred…

He spat.

So… You will not submit willingly. the voice chuckled wickedly. I will enjoy breaking you…

The Sha screeched, and the pressure on Kyle’s mind was suddenly lifted. He found himself falling, and landed on his side in the grass. He gasped in shock and relief as he hit the ground, and risked a glance upwards. The Sha was reeling backwards, and slowly beginning to shrink

A set of hooves paused right in front of Kyle’s face, and Kyle, pushed himself backwards, landing on his rear. In front of him was Rarity, her horn aglow and her eyes smoldering with a violet fire. “Get away from him, you ruffian!” she yelled, her eyes glowing even more fiercely.

The Sha screeched again, its body now less than half the size it had been before. It began to dissipate, turning into black smoke. As it did so, the spear embedded in its back fell towards the ground, sticking into the earth. Unlike the other vanquished Sha, however, the smoke did not vanish into the air. Instead, it seeped into the ground, retreating away from the pair. Its presence steadily dwindled as it retreated towards the Everfree Forest, until it could no longer be sensed.

“Rarity! Kyle!” a voice rang out. Kyle turned his head to look behind him. He saw Twilight running at a full gallop towards them, with the rest of her friends right behind her and Discord floating lazily along at the rear. The group slowed as they approached, and finally stopped. Kyle pushed himself to his feet and shook his head to clear it. “Hey girls. What’s up?” he asked casually.

“‘What’s up’?” Twilight demanded, glaring at him. A sense of deja vu ran through Kyle, and he could help but chuckle. “What in Tartarus were you thinking?! That thing could have turned you into goo with a single step, and you attacked it by yourself?! Are you out of your mind?!”

“Not at all.” Kyle answered. “That was a Prime Sha - the highest echelon, basically. There is only one Prime Sha per emotion. That Sha was feeding when I found it. It had some Pony on the ground in front of it, and it was feeding on him. I had the option to either strike and draw its attention, or let him die.”

“Feeding?” Fluttershy asked, poked her head around Twilight. “As in… eating a Pony?!” A collective gasp resounded through the group.

“No no no, not eating him physically.” Kyle shook his head. “Feeding off of his Chi. It’s how the Sha gain strength. They find someone who is overwhelmed by negative emotions, and feed on that emotion, using their Chi as a medium to transport the negative emotion to the Sha. If left to feed too long, the Sha can actually drain them completely and leave them to die, though I doubt that happened today.”

“Which emotions do they feed on? Does it depend on which Sha it is?” Twilight asked.

“Essentially, yes.” Kyle nodded. “The Sha tend to feed on those overwhelmed by their corresponding emotion - the Sha of Anger feeds on Anger, and so on.”

“So, which one do you reckon we just chased off?” Applejack asked. “And that’s another thing - why’d it skedaddle on outta here so quick?”

“Well to answer your first question…” Kyle began, scratching his chin in thought. “When I was being influenced by the Sha, it kept talking to me in my head. Offering me the ability to take anything I wanted. It wanted me to steal what did not belong to me. So… Greed? I know we mentioned Greed before with the first Sha, back in the forest. It’s certainly nothing like any of the Sha I faced on Azeroth.”

“So, greed it is. The Sha of Greed.” Rarity interjected. “So now the question becomes, why did it run away when we got here?”

“Actually, Rarity, it ran away when you got here.” Pinkie Corrected. “I mean, you were all like ‘go away!’ and we were all still running up and really far away, but that big old thing just -”

“Alright Pinkie, we get it.” Kyle interrupted, shaking his head. Listening to Pinkie speak always seemed to give him a headache.

“Actually, Pinkie may be on to something.” Twilight murmured. She began pacing back and forth, seemingly lost in thought. “Seems a bit strange, don’t you think?” She said suddenly, stopping and looking up at the group. “The Sha of Greed seemed quite afraid of Rarity. Rarity is bearer of the Element of Generosity… which is essentially the opposite of Greed. Coincidence?”

Something clicked in Kyle’s mind, and his eyes lit up. “I think not.” he replied. His mind flashed back to the story of Nightmare Moon he had read that uneventful day in Fluttershy’s cottage, and her defeat by the Elements of Harmony. “My father always told me that there was no such thing as coincidence. Everything happens for a reason. So, you believe that this Sha of Greed fled from Rarity because of her tie to the Element of Generosity?”

“As you said, everything happens for a reason.” Twilight nodded. “I believe there is a connection there.”

“But you realize what that could mean, right?” Rainbow Dash said grimly. “If there’s a Sha that stands counter to the Element of Generosity, then it stands to reason that there’s probably Sha that stand counter to ALL of our Elements. Not just Generosity, but Loyalty, Honesty, Laughter, Kindness, and Magic as well.”

Kyle could feel his heart rate increasing, and a chill ran down his spine as the weight of theis implication fell over him. They weren’t just up against one Sha, but six. The Horde and Alliance, combined with the strength of the Pandaren, had barely been able to contain the seven on Azeroth. Here in Equestria, where there was no standing army to speak of outside of the royal guard…

Kyle looked around. Based on the nervous pawing at the ground and constricted pupils of the Ponies around him, they were all sharing similar thoughts - dealing with six Sha would be next to impossible. “Well, I mean… we’ve only seen one so far.” Kyle said, trying to sound hopeful. “Who’s to say that the other Sha - if there even ARE five other Sha - are going to show up anytime soon? Maybe they’ll come at us over… time?” He fell silent as he realized how foolishly hopeful his words sounded.”

“So… what do ya’ll reckon we should call these other five?” Applejack finally asked. “I mean… we gotta know which one’s which.”

“We could discern their identities by looking at the elements, and then thinking of their opposites.” Twilight mused. “So, Loyalty, Honesty, Laughter, Kindness, and Magic.”

“Treachery.” Rainbow Dash replied immediately. “If you’re disloyal, you’re a traitor.

“Deceit.” Applejack answered a few seconds later.

Everyone turned to look at Fluttershy as she began to stammer. However, it appeared she was still too shaken by the knowledge of six Sha running around to form a coherent sentence. She struggled for a moment before glancing over at Discord, who sighed. “Cruelty.” he said lazily. “The opposite of Fluttershy’s kindness would be cruelty.”

“Yeah, you’d know all about that.” Rainbow Dash grumbled angrily. “Turned us all into our opposites when you broke out…”

“Misery.” Pinkie Pie interjected suddenly, her voice unusually serious. “Laughter makes everypony really happy, and to me, the opposite of happiness is misery.”

“So… the sha of Greed, Treachery, Deceit, Cruelty, and Misery… ” Kyle summarized, turning to face Twilight. “… And… the opposite of Magic?” he faltered, racking his brain to try and think of a suitable quality.

“Uh… Oh jeeze.” Twilight sighed. “I guess… Ordinary? Mundane? I honestly have no clue, and even less of a clue how Mundaneness or ordinariness is a negative quality… at least, not on the level of cruelty or greed…”

“Close enough.” Kyle shrugged. “The Sha of Greed, Treachery, Deceit, Cruelty, Misery, and Mundaneness.”

“Hey, you there!” A voice called out. Kyle jerked his head towards the sound. A stallion was approaching from the damaged mansion. Kyle quickly recognized the stallion as the one the Sha of Greed had been feeding off of. The stallion stopped just in front of the group. “Did any of ya’ll see what happened?” he asked, eyeing Kyle suspiciously. “Some monster came by and knocked me unconscious. Any idea where it went?”

“Yes. We chased it off.” Twilight explained, stepping forward and nodding towards Kyle. “Kyle here actually lured it away from you before it could hurt you too badly.” The other Ponies nodded in agreement.

“Is that so?” the stallion asked, his gaze softening instantly. “Well then, I suppose I oughtta thank you, mister Kyle.” The stallion smiled. “Name’s Filthy Rich, but you can just call me Rich. Owner of Barnyard Bargains, best store chain throughout Equestria. If you ever need anything from my stores, just let me know and it’s yours.”

“Uh… thank you.” Kyle stammered, taken aback by Mr. Rich’s sudden 180 spin from suspicion to gratitude. “I’ll keep that in mind. Sorry about the damage to the house. It was like that when I got here.”

“Ah, think nothin’ of it. Nothin’ too severe to fix in a couple of days.” Filthy Rich waved his hoof dismissively. “Now, I hate to be ungrateful, but I gotta get back to the house to make a few calls. Ya’ll take care now.” he turned and trotted back towards the manor.

“So, was it just me, or was he seemin’ pretty generous?” Applejack asked. “I mean, he basically offered Kyle anythin’ from Barnyard Bargains for free. Ain’t exactly greedy o’ him. What exactly was the Sha of Greed doin’ feedin’ on him? Is that normal for a Sha victim, Kyle?” Kyle merely shrugged, similarly confused.

Kyle and the Ponies soon turned and headed back into town. Discord gave the confirmation that no other Sha were in the vicinity of the town, and so the Ponies went their separate ways for the day. Twilight and Kyle finally made it back to the library. She flung the door open and closed it behind Kyle. “Spike!” she called out. “I need you to send another letter to Princess Celestia!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Princess Celestia smiled as the doors to the throne room closed. The final proposal for the day had just been finished, and Day Court had just ended, two hours ahead of schedule. “Finally, a chance to relax for a bit.” she murmured to herself. Her horn lit up with a golden glow, and a book floated out from behind her throne, coming to rest in front of her.

A swirl of green smoke floated in the window as the book opened, and Celestia sighed. Her book would have to wait a little longer. the smoke swirled in upon itself and formed a scroll with Twilight Sparkle’s seal on it. Celestia opened the scroll and began to read to herself.

Princess Celestia

I am afraid circumstances in Ponyville have taken a turn for the worse. When last we spoke, we had just discovered the presence of the Sha - malignant creatures of negative emotion. We also decided that Discord would keep an eye out for any signs of Sha activity and report them to us.

Today, Discord informed Kyle and Rarity at her boutique of the presence of a Sha in Ponyville. he led Kyle towards the Sha, while Rarity came to find the rest of us. Discord appeared just as we were getting Rainbow Dash from her home, and told us that Kyle was engaging the Sha at Mr. Filty Rich’s manor. Rarity ran off without us, and we followed as soon as Rainbow Dash came down.

When we arrived, we saw a terrible creature standing over Kyle. I have included a sketch of the Sha, with Kyle next to it for size reference. We later learned that Kyle had saved Mr. Rich from the Sha, but the Sha had overpowered him and was now assaulting his mind, attempting to bend him to its will.

Rarity approached the Sha, and it seemed both angry and afraid. It began to shrink,and quickly fled. Based on Kyle’s recollection of his mental struggle with the Sha, we have agreed that this was the Sha of Greed. We believe that this Sha’s departure is somehow linked to Rarity’s connection to the Element of Generosity. It is my belief that the Sha of Greed fears the element of Generosity, and is somehow weakened by its bearer’s presence. Kyle was shaken when we arrived, but appears uninjured. More information will be coming as I continue to observe him after his encounter with the Sha.

While we may have found a potential weapon against this Sha, other implications are far more dire. If there is a Sha that stands counter to the Element of generosity, it stands to reason that there are Sha opposite the other elements as well, putting our count of Prime Sha - the most powerful Sha of each emotion - at six. We have named these other five Sha the Sha of Treachery, Deceit, Cruelty, Misery, and Mundaneness; standing opposite Loyalty, Honesty, Kindness, Laughter, and Magic, respectively. We are not entirely sure if Mundaneness is correct, but without having encountered this particular Sha, we have named it after the opposite of Magic.

By Kyle’s account, it took over two years for the armies of Azeroth’s most powerful nations, combined with the Monks and defenders of the land of Pandaria, to triumph over the Seven Sha of Azeroth. He has also said that this victory came at the cost of thousands of lives - many innocent civilians - and the destruction of one of the most beautiful locations in Azeroth. We are now dealing with potentially six Sha of similar power, if not more numerous or more powerful.

I would ask for your advice as to what to tell the citizens of Ponyville - the attack on Mr. Rich’s manor didn’t exactly go unnoticed, and Ponies are beginning to panic.

Your Faithful Student
Twilight Sparkle

Celestia simply sat on the throne for a minute, reading and re-reading the letter. Finally, she stood up. “Bulwark, I need a quill and parchment. Immediately.” she said, her voice urgent. “I’ve a letter to write to the Griffonian Empire. And the Minotaur Tribes. And the Dragon Elder Council…” Her guard saluted before spreading his wings and flying away through the halls.

By the Titans… Celestia thought, rubbing her forehead with one hoof. She got up and began pacing around the throne room as her remaining guards watched her, nervousness flickering through their eyes. This is bad… very bad… Her eyes began to wander around the throne room, until they froze on a particular spot. A plaque, hanging just above the throne and centered between her throne and her sister’s. Inscribed upon it were three words, three words that she had lived and ruled by for over a thousand years.

Friendship is Magic.

“Let us hope that our Friendship with the Griffons and Minotaurs, and our… peaceful coexistence with the Dragons will be the Magic we need to stop this threat.” she murmured as Bulwark returned with her writing utensils. She quickly sat back on her throne and dipped the quill into the ink. Before it’s too late...

Chapter 11

View Online

Pain.

This was the first thing Matthias felt as he awoke from his slumber. Not the dull, aching pain of sore muscles, but sharp, excruciating, debilitating pain. His right shoulder felt like it was on fire, and his chest like a Tauren had punched a hole through him.

He was weak. So weak. He could barely keep his lungs breathing in and out - even such a menial, automatic task required a great effort. Every other task was next to impossible. Around him, voices spoke, but their words were fuzzy and unintelligible. Not that he had the strength to care what they were saying.

Finally, he summoned the willpower to open his eyes. He was laying in a building that instantly brought forth a small, weak smile. The Cathedral… he thought to himself as the pain in his chest eased ever so slightly.

Looking up and to his right, Matthias saw another Human standing over him. She was draped in snow-white robes, and her hands were surrounded by a golden energy. “Sweet Light! He’s awake!” she called out. Instantly half a dozen others crowded around him. Matthias saw a Night Elf Druid, two other priests - one Draenei, one Human - a Dwarf Shaman, and two Human Monks that he recognized from his brother's training group. Instead of choosing the way of the Windwalker, these two had elected to become Mistweavers.

“How’re ye feelin’ lad?” The shaman asked.

“What… what happened to me?” he asked.

“You were shot. Twice” The Druid replied as the other Priests knelt beside him and murmured their own prayers. “You are lucky to be alive.”

What… where is my brother?” he asked, glancing around.

The two Monks exchanged worried glances. One stepped forward, not meeting his eyes. “I… when you were shot… he flew into a rage.” He said slowly. “I’ve never seen anybody so angry before. He ran into the portal after them.”

“So he led the charge and pushed them back to where they came from.” he grinned weakly. “That’s my bro…”

“No… we didn’t. We dared not follow.” The other Monk replied quietly. “The Portal was so unstable… it was firing off to Celestials know where. Kyle went… alone. We don’t know if he made it to the other side, or even where that other side is. I’m sorry. He’s… gone.”

Matthias froze. Shock rippled through his battered body. For a moment, nothing moved. Suddenly, a scream was torn from his lips. Despite his body’s agonized protests, he tried to push himself up. The Dwarf tried to hold him down, but Matthias’s right fist quickly made contact with his head, sending the Shaman flying. The Priests quickly backed away, looking around fearfully, while the Monks tried to restrain Matthias, to no avail. One by one, they were both flung away as he thrashed around, intent on taking out his fury and hatred on anything around him.

“Sedate him!”

The Druid took a step backwards, and his hands glowed with green energy. “I’m sorry. This is for your own good.” He murmured as a burst of green energy flew from his hands towards Matthias. Matthias felt his eyelids instantly grow heavy, and his limbs grew weak once more. “Rest. The hibernation will lift in a week. You must conserve what little energy you have” The Druid said softly. “ I’m so sorry…”

Matthias flailed his arms one last time, in a desperate bid to stave off the Hibernate spell the Druid had cast on him. His flailing upset his balance, and he slid to his left, off of the bed he had been laying on. He fell face-first onto the polished stone floor…

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

WHAM!

Kyle jolted back to his senses as pain shot through his face. Still shaking the slumber from his body, Kyle just lay there. He didn’t seem to mind that he had just rolled out of bed and slammed into the hard wooden floor. Tears flowed freely from his eyes, but they were not tears of pain

Kyle’s mind was abuzz with thought and emotion. That dream had been of his brother - there was no doubt about that. But had it truely been a simple dream? It had all seemed so real, so lifelike… But visions didn’t come to Monks. The Light granted visions to Priests and occasionally Paladins, and Shaman were often granted visions by their Ancestors, but there was no record of a Monk ever having a vision like that…

The door to Kyle’s room burst open, jolting Kyle from his thoughts. He quickly wiped his eyes as Twilight charged into the room, her horn glowing with a purple aura. “What’s going on?” she demanded. “I heard a crash. Is everything okay?”

“Relax Twilight.” Kyle said, his voice only cracking slightly. He opened his mouth again to explain, but hesitated for a split second. Though he was tempted to tell Twilight his suspicions about this dream, something told him not to. Why, he didn’t know, but a voice in the back of his mind kept him from opening up to her. “I had a… a strange dream.” he told a partial truth. “I rolled out of bed and hit the floor. Nothing major.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, and for a moment Kyle was afraid she would enquire further. To his relief, her horn stopped glowing, and her eyes softened. “Alright. I thought it might have been the Sha…”

“No.” Kyle shook his head. “I haven’t heard a peep from them since the incident at Filthy Rich’s manor ten days ago.” Indeed, the Sha had been very quiet since the Sha of Greed had been driven away. Not much had occurred during that time at all, which did little to reassure Kyle. He and Twilight both knew that this lull could only mean that the Sha were gathering their strength.

“Right. Well, the sun came up just a few minutes ago, so we might as well get this day started.” Twilight said, stifling a yawn. Kyle nodded in response, and Twilight walked out, headed down the stairs towards the main floor of the library. Kyle quickly changed into one of the new outfits Rarity had made for him - a white, short-sleeved shirt and a pair of blue pants made of a material called Denim. He grabbed his belt and headed towards the bathroom.

A few minutes later Kyle emerged, freshly-shaven and much relieved, with his belt and elixirs strapped firmly around his waist. Downstairs, he could smell Spike cooking breakfast. He headed down the stairs and into the kitchen, and sure enough, Spike was sliding a pancake off of the pan and onto a plate already stacked high. Spike grabbed the plate and moved it to the table, where Twilight was pouring orange juice. Already at the table were three plates with fried eggs and assorted fruits, with Spike’s also including a few small jewels. The three sat down and began to eat and talk.

“I forgot to ask.” Kyle said as he took a sip of orange juice. “How did your trip to the Castle of the Royal Pony Sisters yesterday go, Twilight?”

“It went fine.” Twilight replied. “Everypony else decided it would be a good idea to show up that day as well. They all wound up scaring themselves silly, and Pinkie kept accidentally activating trapdoors and stuff on them by playing an organ in the basement, but otherwise it was pretty uneventful. No tips on creating an inter-planetary portal, or any mention of the box. Though I did find a diary that belonged to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna when they were little fillies.”

“And you got so enthralled in it that you didn’t hear the organ music or our friends screeching in fear.” Spike added, which caused Twilight to look away in embarrassment. Spike merely chuckled. “So, what’s on the agenda for us today?” he asked, popping a small garnet into his mouth.

“Well, I was going to spend today working on the portal spell again.” Twilight said, glancing over at Kyle. “I’ve found a theoretically possible way to do it, but it would require at least a million Unicorns to open it for any length of time - more to hold it open long enough to send somepony through. And then we’d need even more power to direct where the portal opened to… To make such a spell even reasonably doable, we need to find a way to cut the mana requirements dramatically without sacrificing stability.”

“You use mana for your magic?” Kyle asked, his ears perking up. “Many magic users on Azeroth draw upon mana as well. Can you explain how it works here?”

“Sure…” Twilight replied, swallowing her bite of egg. “Mana is an energy source that flows through all things, living or otherwise. There are also ‘rivers’ of mana that criss-cross all over Equuis, underneath the surface, called leylines. Unicorns and Alicorns draw mana from the air or our surroundings for our basic spells like telekinesis, and from the leylines for our more advanced magic.”

“Huh…” Kyle mused, rubbing his chin. “That sounds identical to mana on Azeroth, and how many of Azeroth’s magic users fuel their magic. Mages, for instance, and some Mistweaver spells also operate in the same fashion. We have to study the leyline layout for years before we can use leylines to fuel our magic, though.”

“Fascinating.” Twilight murmured, scribbling on a nearby piece of paper. “Unicorns and Alicorns are born with a natural instinct that tells us the layout of the leylines, which is necessary to draw energy from them. Quite convenient.” For a moment, no one spoke, and the trio ate in silence. Finally, Twilight spoke up again. “So yeah, that’s my day. How about you, Spike?”

“Well, I’d say relaxing, but knowing how you get when you’re working on a big project, I’d imagine I’ll be running errands for you all day.” he smirked. “Other than that, the new issue of Power Ponies came out, so I’m gonna go get that and start on it.”

Twilight rolled her eyes at the mention of Spike’s comic books, but said nothing about it. “And how about you Kyle?” she asked.

“Well… Scootaloo asked me to go see her.” he admitted. He had told Twilight the other day about him teaching Scootaloo meditation, and while her reaction had been mild, Kyle could tell Twilight wasn’t entirely comfortable with the idea of Kyle training Scootaloo to be a Monk.

“And why’s that?” Yep, there it was, the slight frown and the tension in her voice. “I’d think she and the other crusaders would be off getting into trouble.”

“Well, Sweetie Belle is visiting her grandparents over in Baltimare, and Applebloom is busy on the farm until this afternoon.” Kyle explained. “I think she wants me to see how well her meditation is coming along.”

Twilight sighed. “Alright, but please be careful.” she said. “I know you mean well, but remember that she’s just a little filly. She doesn’t need to learn how to fight.”

“I’m just showing her how to keep herself calm.” Kyle countered. An awkward silence hung in the air as the trio finished their breakfast. It was Spike’s turn to do the dishes, so he started cleaning up the table. Twilight wandered off to the bookshelves and began looking for books to help her on her project, and Kyle walked over to the door and headed out into town.

The walk from the library to Scootaloo’s house was pleasant. It was a beautiful saturday morning, and everyone was out and about. The Ponies of Ponyville seemed to have adjusted quite well to the alien living among them, especially after word got out that he had saved Filthy Rich from a monster. While details about the incident were not known by the general public, the knowledge that Kyle had saved one of their own seemed to reassure them that he meant them no harm. While he didn’t know many of them very well, he got a few smiles and even a wave or two as he walked through the town.

Kyle reached Scootaloo’s house after about fifteen minutes. He was able to make it out much more clearly than that night he had brought Scootaloo home. Though he had to travel through a somewhat run-down part of town to reach it, her house was fairly cozy-looking and well-kept. Kyle walked up to the door and knocked, and a moment later the door swung open, revealing an orange-coated mare.

“Oh. Hello… uh… Kyle, was it?” she asked.

Kyle nodded. “Yes. Is Scootaloo home? She asked me to pick her up for something.”

“Oh… yes, she’s upstairs in the bath.” the mare replied. “I’m Autumn Wave, her mother. She did say something about going out with a friend… Oh! Please, come in. Hoof Brake and I wanted to speak to you anyway. “

Kyle felt his heartbeat quicken slightly, but did not allow his calm visage to falter. He followed Autumn Wave inside and sat down at the kitchen table. While she went to go get her husband, Kyle looked around the house. Like the exterior, the house was quite cozy. It was a bit bigger inside than it looked from the outside, with plenty of room for three ponies to live comfortably. Kyle could faintly hear water running upstairs.

Hoofsteps from the hallway drew Kyle’s attention, and he stood again as Hoof Break and Autumn Wave walked back into the room. “Ah, Kyle Slater. I’ve been meaning to have a word with you.” Hoof Break said, his eyes never leaving Kyle’s as the trio sat back down.

Kyle remained silent, so hoof Break continued. “Scootaloo has… changed, somewhat.” he said slowly. “It all started that night you brought her back. She… well, you’ve probably seen how emotional she can be. I’m afraid part of that is our fault.” Hoof Break sighed and looked away.

“We’re both very busy with our jobs.” Autumn Wave continued. “Hoof Break works at a sports shop repairing scooters and other equipment, and they’re short-staffed. He often has to work late nights and weekends. I’m a researcher for Canterlot University. Both of our jobs keep us very busy, and we don’t get to spend as much time with Scootaloo as we’d like. It’s made her feel very… independent, and she doesn’t like to be reminded that a filly her age still needs adult supervision. She sometimes gets angry when we help her with something.”

“She was very emotional.” Hoof Break sighed. “She’s learned to do a lot of things by herself in our absence, but she hadn’t learned how to handle not doing things on her own. But ever since that night you brought her home, something has… changed. She’s much less volatile now, more calm. She doesn’t get angry as easily. Even her grades have gotten better, and Cheerilee has said that her behavior in class has improved dramatically.”

“And we can’t help but notice that this all started the night you brought her home.” Autumn Wave murmured. “So, I must ask you, Kyle. Do you know what could have done this? What could have calmed our daughter like this?”

Kyle paused for a moment, and then nodded. “Yes. I taught her something on the way home that night. Something that’s helped me many, many times. It’s a technique called meditation. In its most basic form, meditation is the search for inner peace. Practicing it helps to calm yourself and restrain your emotions, especially negative emotions such as anger. I showed Scootaloo how to meditate after she had one of her… outbursts.”

“And how does this… meditation… work?” Hoof Brake asked suspiciously. “Is it dangerous?”

“Not at all.” Kyle replied. “It involves turning your mind inward and focusing on nothing. To remove all thought and emotion from your mind for a time, and find peace within. It is not dangerous at all, to either the one meditating or to those around him. Quite the opposite, in fact. It allows you to remain calm in a stressful situation, and if done before bed, can help you get to sleep faster and sleep deeper.”

“I see…” Hoof Break murmured, his eyes going out of focus as he lost himself in thought.

“Well, if it’s not dangerous… then I suppose thanks are in order.” Autumn Wave smiled. “We were beginning to get worried about Scootaloo’s temper. We were actually thinking of taking her to a psychiatrist. But if you’ve taught her a way to control her temper, then I suppose that’s not needed anymore. You’ve done the three of us more good than you can imagine.” Hoof Brake nodded in agreement.

Kyle smiled, but his eyes went slightly out of focus as his mind buzzed with thought. If Scootaloo was already showing such a marked improvement in her temperament after not even two weeks… after only one very short supervised training session where she was taught the absolute basics, and then eleven days of unsupervised, unscheduled, self-imposed practice...

Hoofsteps from the stairs drew Kyle back to reality. Scootaloo was trotting down the stairs, her mane still damp. “Hey mom, dad… oh, Kyle, you’re here!” she exclaimed, sounding excited. “Come on, let’s go! I wanna show you how I’m doing!” She bolted out the front door.

Kyle shook his head and chuckled. “I’ll try to make sure she’s not out as late as last time.” he promised, waving goodbye to Scootaloo’s parents as he followed her out the door.

Scootaloo was already halfway down the street as Kyle closed the door. He grinned and ran to the street before diving into a roll after her. He gathered his Chi in his feet as he rolled, and when he landed, he immediately launched into a Flying Serpent Kick. He landed only a few yards behind the still-running Scootaloo, and a second roll put him even with her. “Slow down there, squirt.” he chuckled, jumping in front of her.

“But I wanna show you how I’m doing with that meditation stuff!” she pouted.

“I know, but there’s a slight problem with that.” Kyle replied. “For me to see really how well you’re doing, we’d need to distance ourselves about a mile from any other intelligent creature.”

“Well, why don’t we go into the forest?” Scootaloo asked. “I’ve wanted to see that clearing where you came into Equuis, anyway!”

Kyle shook his head. “Bad idea.” he said. “The forest is a dangerous place.”

“Come on! You fought off a pack of Timber Wolves! You fought off some big nasty monster attacking Mr. Rich! Anything in there will know not to mess with you! Besides, it’s only a few minutes into the forest, I’ve been told. It’s not like we’re going deep in.”

This gave Kyle a pause. Scootaloo had a point. At his current, full strength, he was tough enough to fend off any threat in the forest’s outer edges besides the Sha, and those announced their presence miles in advance. Kyle reached out and found that there were still no Sha nearby that he could detect. “Alright, fine.” he conceded. “But only on one condition. While we’re there, you do as I say.”

“No problem!” Scootaloo said happily.

“I mean it.” Kyle warned. “If I tell you to stay still, you stay still. If I tell you to hide, you hide. If I tell you to leave me and save yourself, you get out of there. Understood?”

This caused Scootaloo to pause. Finally, she nodded her head, more slowly this time. “Alright.”

“Alright. Then let’s go.” Kyle sighed, walking towards Fluttershy’s house.

The trek to Fluttershy’s house took about ten minutes. From there, Kyle was able to retrace his steps from his first day in Equestria through the forest. About ten minutes later, he and Scootaloo emerged into the clearing. The ground and trees still bore scorch marks, but plant life was growing once more. Kyle saw the tree he had slammed into and winced, the dent his forehead had put into it still clearly showing.

“Wow…” Scootaloo gasped, looking at one of the trees. “Looks like something exploded here…”

“It did.” Kyle replied. “The portal that brought me here closed in a rather… violent manner. Didn’t leave me unscathed, either. My head did that.” he said, pointing to the dent. Scootaloo groaned in sympathy, flinching away slightly. The pair fell silent for a moment as Kyle reached out through the Chi around him. There were still no Sha anywhere nearby, nor any other sentient creature. “Alright. This is far enough. Now, I’d like you to meditate. I will observe and see what progress you have made.”

Scootaloo sat down in a manner very similar to how Kyle had first showed her, her hind legs crossed beneath her and her forelegs on the ground beside her. She leaned her back against a nearby tree to balance herself, and she closed her eyes. Before Kyle’s eyes, she visibly relaxed, the tension flowing from her body. Kyle sat down next to her, assumed a similar position, and began meditating as well, reaching out to the Chi around him.

As usual, his vision flashed through the eyes of hundreds of creatures around him. One mind that he kept revisiting, however, stood out from them. Scootaloo’s mind glowed among the others like a beacon, her intelligence making her much more noticeable than the nearby ants, spiders, and other insects. This was why they had needed to isolate themselves - any other sentient creature nearby would have made seeing her progress much more difficult. Through repeated glimpses through her mind, Kyle could see how well she was progressing.

What he saw nearly shocked him out of his meditation.

Scootaloo’s mind was not riddled with the turbulence and emotion he had seen on her face during her first attempt. Instead, it was calm - like a pond on a windless day. By the Titans… How has she made so much progress so quickly…

More shocking, however, was what was in Scootaloo’s mind. As Kyle flickered in and out of her mind repeatedly, he felt… something. As if she was seeing something that she could never see before. Surprise rippled through Kyle as he began to deduce just what that was.

Kyle broke himself out of his meditation, and his eyes shot open. He took a moment to allow his stomach to calm after the unsettling sunsations brought on by his mediation. Once he felt better, he nudged Scootaloo, who frowned before opening her eyes. “Well? How am I doing?” she asked, her eyes shining.

“I… uh… I’ll be honest with you here Scootaloo, I’m… shocked.” Kyle said quietly. “I have never - NEVER - seen, or even heard about anyone progressing so quickly. The progress you have made…. it takes most Monks at least six months to accomplish what you have done in less than two weeks.”

Scootaloo’s eyes shot wide open, and a big grin appeared on her face. “Really?!” she exclaimed.

“Yeah. And this also concerns me.” he replied, causing Scootaloo’s grin to vanish. “Progress this fast would leave very little time to train you in other things. It might be hard for you to do this, but… slow down a bit with your progress.” Kyle chuckled slightly. “After all, we can’t have you becoming more adept than me too quickly, now, can we?”

Scootaloo grinned once more. Before she could speak, Kyle cut her off. “Most astonishing is something I sensed in your mind as you meditated. It felt as though you were seeing something you were unused to seeing. Can you explain to me just what that might be?”

Scootaloo hesitated for a moment. “I… When I’m meditating… If I try really, really hard, I can… see things.” she admitted. “Like.. Other Ponies. Even through walls. And you. I could see you while I was meditating just now, even with my eyes closed. Do you… Can you tell me what that is? Why that’s happening?”

Kyle nodded, his suspicions confirmed. “I can indeed. That is what I thought you were seeing, or something similar. You have taken your first steps into seeing and manipulating Chi, a feat that takes most Monks at least a year of hard, dedicated training.”

“What’s Chi?”

“Chi is the life-energy of the universe. It resides in all living things, from the tiniest ant to the largest Dragon. And not just animals, but plants, and fungi as well. It surrounds us, it penetrates us, it binds universe together. “

“So I was sensing… your Chi? Your life energy?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide.

“I believe so, yes. As I have said before, this is a remarkable feat for one so young and untrained.”

“So, I can… sense Chi, if I try really hard.. What does this mean for me?” Scootaloo asked.

“A good question.” Kyle replied. “Sensing Chi can be very useful to determine whether someone is injured or sick, though I doubt you’ll have to worry about that too much. It can also be used to detect nearby threats, though again, I doubt you’ll ever use it for that purpose. More commonly, Chi can be manipulated in a way similar to mana to perform feats of magic.”

Scootaloo’s shoulders sagged, and a frown formed on her face. “What’s wrong?”Kyle asked, raising an eyebrow.

“That won’t be happening with me.” She said sadly. “Pegasi can’t do magic. Everypony knows that. Only Unicorns and Alicorns have the natural apti… abtut… Ability, to manipulate mana.”

“But this isn’t mana.” Kyle smirked. “This is Chi. They are similar, and yet very different at the same time. I know that only those with natural ability can tap into mana for magic. However, anyone with the proper training can use Chi, natural aptitude or not. I know at least two Monks back on Azeroth who have no ability to manipulate mana at all. Can’t even sense it. But they can still use Chi, and very effectively.”

“Really?” Scootaloo asked, her ears perking up. “So I’ll be able to do magic like a Unicorn can?”

“Not entirely.” Kyle replied. “It won’t be the same as a Unicorn. Monks and Unicorns draw from different power sources, so our spells are different. However, yes, if you learn to control Chi, you will be able to do some magic.”

“Awesome!” Scootaloo exclaimed. She began bouncing up and down excitedly, but stopped suddenly. “Hey… how long did it take you to first sense Chi?” she asked.

“About three months.” Kyle admitted. “All the Monks before me had not been Human, but another race called Pandaren. When our races encountered each other, they began to teach us the ways of the Tushui - A more calm and collected Monk style than the more reckless Huojin. But I digress. I was the first Human to sense Chi, and it took me about three -”

Kyle paused, his entire body going tense. Throughout his talk with Scootaloo, he had kept his senses open, searching the surrounding area for anything amiss. Something was now definitely wrong. Something had just appeared at the edge of his conscious, from deep within the forest. Something dark and evil. It only flickered through his senses for a split-second, but it was enough to cause the hair on the back of his neck to stand on end.

The Sha were nearby.

“Scootaloo, we have to get out of here. Now.” Kyle said, his voice tense and leaving no room for argument. “Something’s out there.” Scootaloo’s eyes went wide, and she turned to leave. The leaves nearby rustled, and she screamed, bolting out of the clearing. Kyle jumped as well, and fled after her.

Neither of them were around to see the rabbit hop out of the undergrowth.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Not a word of what happened today to anyone.” Kyle said quietly, sipping on his peach smoothie. “The last thing we need is for the two of us to get in trouble for going into the forest. Understand?” he asked, peering over the table at the young filly.

Scootaloo nodded, swallowing her own mouthful of strawberry-banana smoothie. “Got it.” she replied. Silence descended over the pair as Pinkie Pie arrived, bringing them their lunches. After they had escaped the forest and caught their breath, Kyle and Scootaloo had decided to drop by Sugarcube Corner for lunch. They both needed something to calm their nerves, and the smoothies had definitely done the trick. For the main course, Scootaloo had gotten an apple fritter, while Kyle had gotten a BLT (With non-meat bacon, to his disappointment).

“So… what now?” Scootaloo asked. “Like, what do I do now to keep training?”

Kyle swallowed a bite of his sandwich. “Just keep meditating.” he replied. “For most Monks, at this point we’d be training you how to fight, but because you’ve progressed so quickly, we’re going to hold off on that.” Kyle neglected to mention that he didn’t particularly want to teach Scootaloo how to fight due to her age - She’d likely get angry again if she knew the real reason for him not teaching her to fight.

The Pony sitting at the table behind Kyle sneezed loudly, causing him to jump. Scootaloo snickered as Kyle tried to play it off unsuccessfully. “So the mighty Monk can take on Timber Wolves, but a single sneeze and he’s all afraid?”

“Surprised.” Kyle huffed as the Pony sneezed again, her breathing slightly wheezy. “Any idea who that is, by the way?” he asked, reaching out to sense her Chi. “She sounds kinda… sick.” Kyle glanced behind himself to look at the Pony, who had a pale yellow coat, a main and tail with two different shades of pink, and a rose-shaped cutie mark.

“That’s Roseluck.” Scootaloo replied. “As for her being sick… I dunno, she seemed fine when I saw her yesterday.”

“Hmmm…” Kyle mused. Roseluck’s Chi was fine - she wasn’t sick, but there was definitely something wrong. Her breathing had become even more ragged. Kyle glanced behind him and saw her hunched over, trying to stand back up. She collapsed to the ground and started clutching at her throat. Her face had begun to swell, and she was slowly turning blue.

“Oh fu- MEDIC!” Kyle cried out, diving to kneel next to her. She was still not sick in the traditional sense of having an infection, but something was upsetting her body in a massive way. Her immune system was overreacting to the point of killing her.

Everyone in the restaurant was now crowded around the pair, and panic was starting to break out. Kyle forced himself to calm down and took a deep breath. There was only one explanation for this that he could think of - Roseluck was allergic to something in the food. Energy flowed through his body, and his hands glowed electric blue before a tendril of blue energy seeped from his hands over Roseluck’s throat.

Silence descended upon the crowd as energy swirled from Kyle’s hands, continuing to pour into Roseluck. Her throat and face began to shrink back down as brown particles flew from her body, swirling together to form a ball hovering over her. She gasped for breath as her airways relaxed, allowing her to breath again.

This process continued for several minutes before the brown particles stopped flowing out of her. The ball was now about a quarter the size of Kyle’s fist. Kyle cut off the flow of energy, and the blue magic faded. The ball of brown goop landed next to him as he fell backwards, his eyes growing incredibly heavy. Performing a Detox without Mana was an incredibly laborious task for a Monk, and the experience left Kyle drained of energy for a few minutes.

Eventually, Kyle opened his eyes again. He was still laying on the ground, but Roseluck was gone. He lifted his head just in time to see her being carried out on a stretcher by a Unicorn’s magic. Kyle pushed himself back into a sitting position and picked up the ball of allergens that had nearly killed Roseluck. It was completely solid, with no moisture to be found. The breeze from the open door brought a smell of peanuts from the ball to Kyle’s nose. Kyle took aim and hurled it at a nearby trash can, where it landed with a loud rattling sound.

Another Unicorn approached Kyle from the doorway. He had a light yellow coat with a brown mane and tail, a pair of glasses resting on his nose, and a strange-looking cutie mark that resembled a green box with a jagged yellow line running across it. “Mr. Slater, are you alright?” he asked, walking around Kyle and examining him for any injuries.

“Nothing that a nap won’t fix.” Kyle replied, pushing himself to his feet. “A Detox without mana isn’t exactly the easiest thing to do, but I’ll be fine.”

“Well, I’d say you should come with me to the hospital anyway, but since you know your own anatomy better than we do…” the unicorn replied, trailing off into a quiet mumble. “My apologies. I am Doctor Cast. Mr. Slater, you saved that poor mare’s life. I must admit, when I saw her fall over, I recognized an allergic attack immediately. We can deal with allergic attacks, but not as quickly as you did. You came in and just… Detox’d her, you said?”

“Yes. It’s a spell designed to purge diseases and toxins from the body. In this case, toxins also includes allergens such as peanuts.”

“I see.” Doctor Cast murmured. “Well, Mr. Slater, you have our thanks, and the thanks of Ms. Roseluck as well, I’m sure. Without you, it’s likely she would have died before I could have done anything. If it’s not too much trouble, I’d like you to come by the hospital tomorrow. The other doctors and I would love to know how you performed a Detox like that. If we can learn to do that, we could save hundreds of more lives every year!”

“I uh… Well…” Kyle stammered, surprised by the request. He was also more than a little nervous, his fear of speaking to crowds resurfacing. More than anything, however, was his feeling of a misunderstanding. He hadn’t used mana to do the Detox, as Unicorns would do for their magic. He couldn’t even use mana on Equuis, not until he had the leyline map memorized as he did on Azeroth.

“I suppose I could demonstrate it.” he finally conceded. “But I must warn you, the magic I used was far different from the mana-based magic Unicorns use. It will require an open mind to learn it.”

“Excellent!” Doctor Cast exclaimed. “Just come over whenever you’re ready. I’ll let the other doctors know. Thank you, Mr. Slater.” The Unicorn trotted out of the building, leaving a perplexed Kyle behind him.

“Uh… Kyle?” A small voice asked. Kyle turned his head to see Scootaloo staring right at him.

“Huh… oh, hey.” Kyle shook his head to clear it. “Sorry about that, I just…”

“That. Was. AWESOME!” Scootaloo yelled, grinning up at him.

“I guess, though I wish I hadn’t needed to do it in the first place.” Kyle sighed. He grabbed the remains of his sandwich and placed a few bits on the table before walking out the door, Scootaloo right behind him. The two began walking along the road to no place in particular, Scootaloo grinning the entire time.

“Scootaloo!”

Scootaloo and Kyle both turned their heads towards the voice that had called out. Applebloom was running towards them with two other foals. One was a faint-purple unicorn filly with a blonde mane and tail, and the other was a grey pegasus colt with a dual-shade grey mane and tail. Neither one had their cutie marks.

“Hey Applebloom, Dinky, Rumble.” Scootaloo replied. The four foals quickly huddled together and began speaking excitedly, occasionally poking their heads out of the huddle to look at him. Kyle smiled and shook his head as he turned to walk away. The smile quickly faded as he began to face the task ahead of him. If he was going to show those Unicorn doctors how to perform a Detox, Kyle would need to demonstrate it using mana. Which meant that he needed to learn how to manipulate mana on Equuis. Which meant he needed to study the layout of the leylines crisscrossing the planet. He had a day to do it. Kyle sighed and began walking away from Sugarcube Corner

“This is gonna suck…”

Chapter 12

View Online

Kyle grumbled as he felt something sharp prodding his side, dragging him from his sleep. He growled softly and turned his head away from the poking. “Cmon captain, five more minutes.” he groaned

“Sorry dude, Twilight told me to get you up. Besides, that doesn't look too comfortable.”

Kyle groaned and cracked his eyes open, turning his head back around to face the creature who had disturbed his slumber. “Oh… hey Spike.” Kyle mumbled, rubbing his eyes. “What time is it?”

“About an hour past dawn.” Spike replied, poking Kyle once more with one of his claws. “Cmon, get up. Breakfast is waiting, and then you’ve got a visit to the hospital to make.”

“Damn.” Kyle groaned. “Almost forgot about that… alright, I’m up.” he lifted his head up and nearly yelped as a sharp pain shot through the right side of his neck. He looked down at his ‘pillow’ to see that it had, in fact, not been a pillow at all, but rather a book open to a picture of Equuis, with a large number of lines running across it.

“Great way to start the day.” he growled. He rubbed the side of his neck, which was very sore from the awkward sleeping position. He had apparently fallen asleep at the desk where he had been studying the night before. Something fell off of Kyle’s left cheek, and Kyle looked over at it. It was a piece of paper with a crude map of Ponyville, including three lines that ran fairly close to the town.

Right. The leylines. Kyle thought, remembering drawing this crude map and the three leylines closest to the town. He had actually managed to get the properties of these leylines memorized before falling asleep. Kyle quickly ran through their properties in his head once more, satisfied that he still remembered them. While the knowledge of the properties of three leylines was pretty minimal, it was sufficient for a few basic spells.

The result of one of those spells was lying on the ground next to the desk. Kyle picked up the bottle and uncorked it, allowing the scent to reach his nose. It was cider, but there was something different. Even the scent had a feel of energy to it, almost electric-like in its power. Mana Brew, he had called it. It was based on the Mana Tea that Mistweavers used to augment their power, but he had substituted Cider for the herbal tea they tended to use. Infused with raw mana from the leylines, a single gulp of the Mana Brew was enough to fuel a couple of basic mana-based spells. Kyle grinned as he poured some of the bottle’s contents into a pouch on his belt before corking it again. It hadn’t been easy to make that brew, but it would certainly be worth it.

After rolling his head a few times to loosen up his overly-tense neck muscles, Kyle picked himself up and dragged himself to the bathroom for a quick shower. I still can’t get over the technology these Ponies have. he thought to himself. The ability to summon water for drinking or cleaning with the turn of a handle was still a very innovative thought to Kyle’s mind, one which he was eager to share once he returned home.

A few minutes later Kyle emerged, several layers of dirt and dust lighter than he had been walking in. After throwing on another outfit Rarity had made for him and strapping his belt back around his waist, he walked down the stairs. He walked into the kitchen, where Twilight was just finishing cleaning up the dishes. His plate, however, was still at the table, with a sunny side up egg and some sliced strawberries waiting for him with a cup of kafa - no, coffee. he reminded himself. He sat down at the table and began to eat quickly.

“Ready for that demonstration?” Twilight asked as Kyle finished the last bite of his eggs.

Kyle swallowed and shook his head. “Am I ready? No. Am I as ready as I’m going to be? Probably.” he replied. “This isn’t exactly my favorite thing to do, you know. Talking in front of crowds.”

“You’ll be fine.” Twilight smiled reassuringly. “You spent all of yesterday afternoon and evening studying those leylines.”

Kyle drained the last of his coffee and brought the dishes over to the sink. Twilight’s horn lit up to take them from him, but before she could, Kyle was already cleaning them. “I guess we’ll see how all that studying pays off.” he finally said as he put the plate away. “Anyway, I’m off. The doctor said to come over any time, but I’m guessing he’d rather have the demonstration as soon as possible.” He walked over to the door and stepped outside.

“Good luck.”

“Thanks.” Kyle replied without even looking back, closing the door behind him. He looked up at the sky. There were a few clouds, but they were scattered and did not threaten rain. It was a beautiful summer day, just as the day before had been. Kyle took a deep breath and sighed before setting off towards the hospital.

Along the way, Kyle couldn’t help but notice the Ponies staring at him. Sure, he was an alien living among them, but yesterday they had been content to spare him only a passing second glance before moving on with their days. Today, he felt their gazes linger for a long time, and a few times a group of Ponies would huddle together and begin speaking quickly. Kyle was able to catch a few snippets of conversation as he passed.

“Yesterday… Corner…”

“… Magic… Roseluck…”

Kyle finally reached the hospital, which was a few minutes away from Sugarcube Corner. Kyle eyed the building with a bit of apprehension. His mind flashed back to the Cathedral of Light in Stormwind, where injured soldiers were often brought for healing by Priests and Paladins. This building looked nothing like the Cathedral, or any place of healing that Kyle had ever seen for that matter. From the outside, it looked more like a warehouse than anything.

A pair of Ponies walking out of the building stopped and stared as Kyle walked past them, and he could hear them whispering as he entered the building. He chose to ignore them, as he had ignored all of the other whispering Ponies, and walked up to the front desk, where a white unicorn mare was sitting. “Excuse me, miss. I believe Doctor Cast wished to see me today?”

The Unicorn looked up from the papers she had been writing on. Her eyes bulged slightly as she saw who was speaking to her. “Oh… yes yes, of course Mr. Slater.” she stammered. “I, er… Doctor Cast is currently seeing a patient, but he’ll be with you shortly. In the meantime… uh… well, one of our patients has… requested to see you, should you drop by.”

Kyle raised an eyebrow as the Unicorn looked over at another sheet of paper on a clipboard. “Uh… Miss Roseluck, room 314.” Kyle closed his eyes and nodded. Of course Roseluck would have figured out who saved her. “Go up those stairs to the third floor, go right, and it’s on your left. I’ll let the doctor know where you are.”

Kyle nodded and walked away from the front desk and towards the stairwell. He ascended to the third floor and followed the receptionist’s instructions, finding room 314 quickly. The door was open, so Kyle knocked twice to announce his presence before stepping inside.

The hospital room was larger than he had expected, easily fitting two beds in, with a dividing curtain between them and plenty of room to spare. The bed closest to the door was empty, but the window-side bed was occupied. Roseluck looked over as Kyle entered the room, and a smile broke out on her face. She still looked pretty weak, but at least her face wasn’t blue, and she was breathing normally. “You must be Kyle Slater, the Human.” she said. “I hear you’re the one who saved my life yesterday.”

“Just doing what anyone would have done.” Kyle replied, sitting on the unoccupied bed. “The only question I have about this is what triggered the reaction.”

“I’m deathly allergic to peanuts.” Roseluck explained. “I guess some slipped into the brownie I ordered.”

“Could be.” Kyle agreed. “Who’s normally in charge of cleaning the pans and stuff like that, do you know? I’d be willing to bet that’s where the contamination took place.”

“Probably.” Roseluck agreed. “Pinkie Pie usually takes care of that stuff while the Cakes are taking care of customers. This is the first time something like this has ever happened in Sugarcube Corner. She’s usually really good about keeping track of things like that.”

“Well I’ll have a word with her about it.” Kyle assured her. “An honest mistake, I’m sure, but still, she needs to be more careful.”

“Aha, there you are.” A voice said from behind him. Kyle turned his head to see Doctor Cast standing in the doorway, looking at him. “Nurse Redheart said I’d probably find you here. Sorry to cut this meeting short, but we really must be going. All of the other doctors are already waiting. Come with me, Mr. Slater. Good day, Miss Roseluck.” Doctor Cast turned and walked out of the room once more. Kyle sighed and waved goodbye to Roseluck as he followed.

Kyle followed the doctor through the building, taking several turns as they wandered through the halls. Third left… second right… down two flights of stairs… Kyle quickly lost track in the labyrinth of hallways and rooms, but Doctor Cast just kept going as if he could make heads or tails of the layout of this place. Finally, the pair descended one more floor, below ground, and walked through a pair of double doors. A bright light was shining as they entered, and Kyle had to shield his eyes from the harsh glare

Kyle’s eyes finally adjusted to the intense light, and he was able to look around. He was standing on a raised platform in the center of an amphitheatre. His mind instantly flashed back to his treks through Stranglethorn, and the Gurubashi Arena located there, though this arena was significantly smaller. In the stands, he could see a couple dozen other Unicorns, murmuring amongst themselves quietly. Looking back down, he saw a table in the center of the raise platform. On the table sat something. Something that looked suspiciously like a slab of…

“Is that meat?” Kyle asked, his eyes going wide. It had been so long since he had tasted anything besides vegetables. The mere presence of meat made his stomach growl.

“Indeed. Venison, straight from the Griffonian Empire.” Doctor Cast replied. His ears perked up as Kyle’s stomach growled again. “I understand that your kind is… semi-carnivorous.” he said, a trace of nervousness and discomfort entering his voice. “I wouldn’t recommend eating that. This is going to be the subject of your demonstration. We’ve injected it with a powerful toxin. Enough to kill a Minotaur in minutes.” Upon seeing Kyle’s disappointed face, Doctor Cast patted him on the back - quite a remarkable feat considering the fact that Kyle stood at least a foot higher than the Pony. “Do not fret. For your services today, we’ve also imported another piece of Venison. Cooked and untainted. It will be delivered to Miss Sparkle’s library.”

Kyle’s face lit up at the Doctor’s words. “Well then, let’s get to it.” he grinned, already almost able to taste his coming meal. Doctor Cast smiled, a hint of nervousness on his face as he walked away to take his place in the stands. The soft murmuring in the crowd was silenced as Kyle stepped into the spotlight surrounding the table, and all eyes locked on him. Kyle’s eagerness was quickly replaced by nervousness, his fear of public speaking taking hold of him once more. Kyle closed his eyes for a moment and took a deep breath, forcing the fear from his mind.

“Hello, everyone.” Kyle said, opening his eyes. It wasn’t easy, but somehow he managed to keep his voice level. “As Doctor Cast probably told you, I’m here to show you how to perform a Detox. The same technique that saved Miss Roseluck from her allergic attack yesterday.” Kyle paused for a moment to collect his thoughts before continuing.

“Before I continue, I would like to take this time to mention a few things that are important to this demonstration. Firstly, the magic I performed yesterday was not fuelled by mana, but by the energy within my body. It was physically draining, as all energy-based magic is. In the brief time between then and now, I have taken the opportunity to study up on the leyline configuration of Equuis. Mana-based magic on Equuis seems to be similar to mana-based magic on Azeroth. I have memorized the properties of the nearest leylines to Ponyville. This is not enough to perform a Detox in itself, but it has allowed me to create something to aid me. This demonstration will be done using Mana rather than energy, and with the aid of something I call Mana Brew.”

Kyle pulled the pouch of Mana Brew off of his belt. He looked out at the crowd once more and saw that the Unicorns all had their horns glowing. Kyle paused for a minute before shrugging and taking a swig of Mana Brew. Instantly, he felt the magical energy flow through him. A small spark of blue energy flew from his lips as he finished his drink and replaced the pouch back on his belt.

“And here we go.”

Kyle stretched out one hand over the poisoned meat and closed his eyes. He focused on the leylines closest to him, and opened his senses up to them. He began to drain energy from the leylines, and his hand glowed a vibrant electric blue. HIs eyes flashed the same color as the latent Mana Brew in him reacted with the potent mana from the leylines. The two combined and, as he had hoped, provided the necessary fuel to begin the Detox.

Tendrils of green energy snaked out from his fingertips, seeping into the meat. A clear liquid began floating up out of the meat, hovering above the table and forming into a small bubble of poison. Around him, Kyle could hear the sound of writing as the doctors scribbled furiously. Kyle could feel their own magic reaching out to his, trying to sense what he was doing and recording the technique.

The tendrils of energy stopped, and the flow of mana was shut off as the last of the toxin was removed from the meat. Kyle reached over and grabbed a cup that had been left on the table and put it under the still-hovering sphere of poison, slowly allowing the poison to lower into the cup. It finally fell to the bottom with a small plop. Kyle stepped back away from the table as the writing stopped. “Well, I’m done with the demonstration.” he announced. “You all get that? Any questions?”

For a moment, there was silence. Nobody moved, and everyone was either staring at him, or else looking down at their notes. Finally, one hoof shot into the air. Kyle pointed, and a brown-coated mare stood up. “I must say, Mr. Slater, your technique was rather… unorthodox, but evidently quite effective.” She began. “Are there any other healing spells from your world?”

“There are many ways of healing in Azeroth.” Kyle replied. “All of them very effective, but very different. There are essentially five groups of people who can use magic to mend injuries - Priests, Paladins, Druids, Shaman, and Monks such as myself. Priests and Paladins pray to a force called the Light, which responds and heals the wounds of their allies. Druids call upon nature itself to heal, while Shaman ask the elements for help - specifically, the element of water for restoration purposes.”

“Monks are the only people capable of healing using Mana. We also harness Chi - the life force that surrounds and penetrates all living things - to fuel our more powerful spells. Monk healers focus on the conjuration of restorative mists to hasten the recovery of our allies - hence the term ‘Mistweaver’, which is used to describe a Monk healer.”

“And are you a Mistweaver, Mr. Slater?”

Kyle shook his head. “No. I received some training in Mistweaving, but I’ve never been particularly adept at harnessing Mana. I can do it, but it’s not easy. I instead followed the path of the Windwalker, which again uses Chi to fuel some spells. however, instead of Mana, a Windwalker uses energy, which comes from the Windwalker’s body, to fuel most of our abilities. Windwalkers are capable of some basic healing, but generally do not use mana.”

“And what exactly does a Windwalker do?”

Kyle paused for a minute. He had been covering up his true profession for a while now, but only to individuals. Telling a group of Ponies a semi-lie, having them spread it around, and having it come out later that he was not being entirely honest, would not be good. Instead, Kyle decided to finally come clean. “A Windwalker is essentially a soldier.” The Ponies in the room visibly tensed up at the mention of Kyle’s occupation. “But not a berserker, like a Warrior would be. We are calm and collected, and always willing to protect, but devastating if provoked. We get our name from our natural agility, which allows us to dance around our enemies as if the wind itself graced our steps.”

There was murmuring around the room, and Kyle could sense the Ponies relaxing slightly as he finished speaking. That wasn’t… too bad. He thought to himself as he cleared his throat. “Any other questions?” he asked.

“Would it be possible to demonstrate a… an example of one of these… Mistweaver spells?” one pony asked, standing up. “Not a Detox, but something else. Something to heal… wounds, as you put it.”

Kyle rubbed his chin in thought. He had never been good at Mistweaving, and that had been on Azeroth, where he knew the leyline layout. Here, it was unlikely he could pull it off unaided. But then again, I have an aid he thought, looking down at the pouch containing his Mana Brew. “Alright, I’ll try.” he finally conceded. “But I doubt it’ll heal much more than a paper cut, if it even works.”

Kyle took another swig of his Mana Brew, and felt the familiar rush of Mana surge through him. His fingers glowed Jade Green as he began to conjure the restorative mists, as he had once been taught. A slight feedback surge of energy told him that the spell was ready to be released, and he aimed his right hand at Doctor Cast. The Ponies gasped as Jade Green mist shot from Kyle’s hands like a cannon and impacted with Doctor Cast. The mist continued to flow from Kyle towards the Doctor for a few seconds, during which time the mist surrounded him and faded into his fur.

Finally, Kyle severed the spell as his reserves of Mana granted by his brew were expended. The last of the mist flew into the still-speechless Doctor Cast. All eyes turned towards the Doctor expectantly, waiting for him to say something. Finally, he blinked and smiled slightly. “Well that was… refreshing.” he said. “Not what I expected, but quite pleasant nonetheless. Thank you for your help, Mr. Slater. You’re free to go at any time. You’ve given us all quite a bit to think about.”

Kyle nodded and took one last look around the arena. All of the doctors were crowding around Doctor Cast, asking him questions about the experience. Kyle chuckled and walked out of the room, heading back up the stairs. After wandering the halls for a few minutes, he finally managed to find the entrance again and walked outside.

Almost immediately, Kyle was face-to-face with a certain orange-coated mare. “Hey, Applejack. What’s up?” Applejack looked up at Kyle, and his relaxed demeanour instantly vanished. Her mane was frazzled and messed up, and her eyes betrayed fear and uncertainty. “What’s wrong?”

“‘Bout time you finished up in there!” Applejack exclaimed, causing Kyle to recoil slightly. “Where’s Applebloom? Have you seen her?”

“No, I haven’t.” Kyle replied, regaining his composure. “Why? Is she missing?”

Applejack sighed, looking defeated. “Dagnabit… I was hopin’ you’d know where they were. Everypony said they saw you hanging out with Scootaloo yesterday, so I thought you might’a seen where they… never mind. Applebloom never came home last night.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. I figure she and Scootaloo went off somewhere on their own, but -”

“Hold on.” A voice came from behind Kyle. He turned his head to see a pair of pegasi walking towards them. One was a bulky-looking stallion with a dark-grey mane and a dual-color pale-green mane, while the other was a grey mare with a blonde mane. Kyle couldn’t help but notice that the mare’s eyes were… odd, to say the least. While both showed concern, one was looking at Kyle while the other seemed to be looking off at a passing cloud.

“You’ve got a missing foal too?” the stallion asked.

“Yeah, Applebloom never came home last night.” Applejack replied, raising an eyebrow. “And what do you mean, ‘too’?”

Thunderlane sighed. “My little bro, Rumble. He’s gone missing too. And Derpy’s daughter Dinky as well.”

The mare closed her eyes and gave a silent sob. “She’s never run off like this before. Oh I just know something terrible has happened to my little muffin…”

“Hang on.” Kyle said suddenly, looking at the two Pegasi. “Rumble… and Dinky?” he asked. The two nodded. “Those names… Oh yeah! They were with Applebloom last time I saw them. They were hanging out with Scootaloo. Is she missing too?”

“No idea.” Thunderlane replied. “But if Applebloom and Scootaloo are involved, then it’s likely Sweetie Belle is too…”

“Nope. She’s in Baltimare right now.” Kyle interjected.

“Oh. Well then… what now?”

Kyle rubbed his chin in thought for a moment. “Alright, you all keep looking and asking around. I’ll go see if Scootaloo is at her house. Meet me in front of Sugarcube Corner in twenty minutes. Let’s go find some foals.” Without waiting for a reply, Kyle dashed away, using his agility to maneuver through the crowds of Ponies.

With his maneuvers, Kyle reached Scootaloo’s house fairly winded, but in record time. He knocked on the door, and a moment later the door opened. Autumn Wave looked up at Kyle, concern clear on her face. “Kyle, what’s wrong?” she asked. “Is it Scootaloo?”

“Maybe…” Kyle panted, trying to regain his breath. “Applebloom… Dinky… Rumble…” Kyle paused for a moment before getting his breathing back under control. “Is… Is Scootaloo here?” he asked. “Applebloom, Rumble, and Dinky have all gone missing, and last I saw Scootaloo was with them.”

“No, she’s not here.” Autumn Wave replied, her concerned look deepening. “She came home yesterday afternoon for a few minutes, but left again afterwards. We haven’t seen her since.”

“Damn it all…” Kyle swore under his breath. “Alright, did… did she say anything about where she was going?”

“Uh… well, now that you ask…” Autumn Wave mused, running a hoof through her mane and looking away. “She did say something about a tree with a dent in it. I don’t know if that… helps…” Autumn Wave looked back at where Kyle had been seconds before. There was only empty air there now. He was already sprinting back down the streets towards Sugarcube Corner, using every technique at his disposal to move faster.

Kyle leapt over carts, rolled and slid around and under groups of Ponies, and even did a Flying Serpent Kick down an empty side-street in his haste to get back to the others. Ponies didn’t bother yelling at him for his reckless behavior - the panic in his eyes made it very clear that he had no time to care. How the hell could she be that stupid?! he yelled mentally as he leaped onto a cart, and from there onto a sign and to the roof of a building in an attempt to escape the crowds on the streets below. She took those foals into the Forest! Ponies gasped and pointed as Kyle ran along the rooftops, but he didn’t care. All that mattered was telling the others what had happened.

Finally, the familiar roof of Sugarcube Corner blocked his path. Kyle leaped and grabbed onto one of the beams jutting out of the side of the roof, using it to slow himself enough to allow for a safe landing. He dropped to the ground and rolled to disperse the energy of his impact, looking around wildly. He quickly found the trio of Ponies waiting for him, and he sprinted over to them. His effort had taken a bit of a toll, and he was once again out of breath, so he could barely speak a word before having to gasp in more air.

After a few minutes, Kyle finally managed to get his breathing under control once more, though his panic hadn’t faded in the slightest. “The forest.” he panted. “Scootaloo took them… into the forest…”

“WHAT?!” Applejack exclaimed, drawing the attention of several nearby Ponies. “Of all the reckless… what in the hay was she thinkin’?”

“We can ask her that AFTER we find them.” Kyle said, his voice taking on a commanding tone. “Now come on.” he began to jog towards the forest, with the three Ponies right behind him. “We’ll split up into pairs. One pegasus per pair, in case things go wrong and we need to get help. Applejack, go with Thunderlane. Derpy, you’re with me. We split up and hunt for those foals.”

By now, the group had reached the edge of the forest. “Meet back here at dusk. Go!” Applejack and Thunderlane nodded, apparently happy that Kyle was able to take charge, and ran off into the forest. “Cmon Derpy, with me. I bet I know where they are.” Kyle dashed into the undergrowth, with Derpy right behind him.

“Why would my little Dinky come in this horrible place?” Derpy whispered.

“Because Scootaloo and Applebloom and Rumble were going, and no child wants to feel left out.” Kyle replied. “But as I said, I bet I know where we’ll find them.”

For a while, the pair walked in silence, neither willing to speak further in the oppressive gloom of the forest. For some reason, the forest seemed even darker than usual, with very little light filtering through the tangle of branches and leaves. Still, even through the creepy atmosphere, Kyle and Derpy pressed on, determined to find the runaway foals. Finally, Kyle emerged into a clearing.

His eyes widened in horror, and Derpy screamed.

This was indeed the clearing in which Kyle had first popped into the world, but it was hardly recognizable. The entire clearing was consumed by swirling pools of black and white energy, and the trees were charred and blackened by the chaotic power that surged through the area. While no monsters could be seen, there was no mistaking what had happened here.

The Sha were out and about.

“Derpy. Go back to Ponyville and get Twilight Sparkle.” Kyle said quietly, his voice strangely calm despite the situation. “Tell her that the foals came into the forest, and that the Sha are here. She’ll understand. She’ll know what to do.”

Derpy gulped and nodded, and took to the air, forcing herself through the thick canopy before dashing off towards Ponyville. Kyle, meanwhile, took a deep breath. His hands glowed with green energy as he put one foot into the nearest Sha Pool. Instantly, one of the small monstrosities appeared, screeching in rage. It lunged and Kyle, its jaws aiming for his throat. Kyle casually flipped backwards, his feet catching the Sha under its jaw and sending it skyward, where it dissolved in midair.

Kyle smirked as he saw the monster dissolve and the black smoke disperse. His attention returned to the remaining Sha Pools. He stepped forward, his smirk dissolving into a look of grim determination.

This could take a while...

Chapter 13

View Online

Kyle flinched backwards as a pair of black claws lashed out at him, missing his nose by less than an inch. The creature let out a small noise that sounded vaguely reminiscent of a grunt as it spun around, lashing out with its other set of claws. Kyle was forced to flip backwards to avoid the attack, landing on his feet a few feet away from his enemy.

Kyle took a second to eye this final opponent. He had already cleared the rest of the pools in the clearing, saving the biggest one for last. Unlike the other Sha he had already vanquished, this one was larger - not as big as one of the Prime Sha, not by a long shot, but its body was configured in much the same way, missing only the spike-like protrusions that counted as legs. Instead, its torso and head were seemingly floating in the air.

The Sha charged once more, both sets of claws flailing at him. Time seemed to slow as Kyle braced himself for the assault. His eyes flashed as he saw his opportunity. Kyle took a step backward to avoid the first slash. The second one forced him to jump backwards, and as anticipated, the Sha pressed its perceived advantage.

The third slash was aimed at Kyle’s chest, but he was no longer there. He rolled under the Sha’s talons, coming right up next to the monster before lashing out with his own strike. His fist connected with the Sha’s skeletal jaw with enough force to launch it skyward. Kyle leapt into the air after his foe, grabbing its right arm and hurling the Sha back to the ground. The Sha landed hard, shaking the ground with the force of the impact.

The Sha tried to push itself off of the ground, but it was too late. Kyle’s foot was glowing with green energy as he fell, aiming a Flying Serpent Kick right at the Sha. His foot connected with its face, smashing straight through and finally vanquishing his opponent. Kyle pulled his foot out of the dissolving remains of the Sha and turned to look at the pool that had spawned it. Already, the pool was shrinking, leaving nothing but scorched earth in its wake.

“Hoo-wee. Ya’ll weren’t foolin’ when ya said there might be trouble.”

Kyle turned his head to see Applejack and Thunderlane emerging from the brush. they were covered in small scratches, and Applejack had a few leaves in her mane, but they were otherwise unharmed. “No kidding.” he replied, looking back at the Sha pool. “There must have been a dozen of these pools when Derpy and I first got here.”

“Yeah, we heard her scream and came runnin’” Applejack said, stepping forward and looking around. “Figured ya’ll found somethin’. Speakin’ of, where’s Derpy?”

“I sent her back to Ponyville.” Kyle said. “She went to tell Twilight and the other element bearers and bring them here.”

“Did you find Rumble?” Thunderlane asked, looking around. “Or the others?”

“No sign of them yet. Which, given what we DID find here, I’d say is a good thing. I’d be really worried if we’d found them here.” Thunderlane sighed and trotted over towards the opposite edge of the clearing, where he began searching the ground.

“Which Sha are we up against now?” Applejack asked.

“I wasn’t paying too much attention.” Kyle admitted. “I can barely sense these minor Sha when I shield myself from them, which I did before I fought them. Even that last one -”

“I found something!” Thunderlane yelled, cutting Kyle off. Kyle ran over to the Pegasus and looked down at what Thunderlane was showing him. Encased in the dirt were several sets of hoofprints, with a large pink bow next to it. More concerning, however, where the small droplets of Sha energy following the hoofprints.

“Not good.” Kyle murmured, different scenarios playing out in his head. None of them were pleasant. “Alright, so the foals went this way, and were either following a Sha… or were followed by one.” Kyle gulped nervously. “Applejack, you stay here and make sure the others find the trail. Thunderlane, with me.” Both Ponies nodded, and Kyle and Thunderlane charged off into the brush.

As the pair followed the trail, Kyle paid careful attention to Thunderlane. As emotional as he was, it wouldn’t be hard for even a minor Sha to take control. Thunderlane’s face didn’t betray any fear or anger, however - simply determination. Kyle sent a silent prayer to the Light as they burst through a particularly dense clump of foliage.

On the other side of the brush was a sheer cliff face. Surrounding the rock wall were numerous pools of Sha energy, with three Sha already out and about. A cave sat right in the middle of the cliff, with the trail quickly sloping down and to the left. The trail of sha droplets led straight into the cave.

Kyle growled. No doubt, the foals were in that cave, or had passed through it at least. And with the Sha surrounding it… “Thunderlane, stay back.” Kyle hissed quietly. “The Sha are powerful foes. I’ll take care of them, you watch my back.” Without waiting for a response, Kyle leapt forward, his hands crackling with jade energy.

The Sha closest to him spun around just in time to get blasted with a burst of green lightning, vaporizing it instantly. The remaining Sha hissed and slithered forward. The first one leapt with surprising speed, and Kyle was forced to sidestep to avoid the lunge. He ducked and rolled away, landing on his feet just in time to duck under the second remaining Sha.

With the two Sha now between him and Thunderlane, the Sha were unlikely to notice Kyle’s companion. The Sha slowly advanced, and Kyle took a step backwards. A terribly familiar, creeping cold raced up his leg. Kyle’s mind was bombarded by powerful, dark urges. Urges to tell others what was not true, to lie and cheat for his own gain...

Kyle forcibly shoved the urges away and yanks his foot forward, looking down. A look of horror and dread spread across his face as he fully realized what had happened. He had backed into a monstrous pool of Sha energy, and already multiple Sha were spawning from the pool.

A screeching sound brought Kyle’s attention back to the original two Sha. The first one had leapt once more, its massive jaw snapping for Kyle’s throat. Kyle braced himself and grabbed the Sha, hurling it into the pool of energy. An instant later, the second Sha was lunging at him as well. Kyle’s hand glowed red for a split second before a bolt of green fire shot forward. The Spinning Fire Blossom impacted with the second Sha and exploded, destroying the target.

Kyle smiled for a split second before turning to face the pool. Multiple Sha were springing forth, and the final remaining Sha from the original trio was recovering from the tumble Kyle had sent it on. He leapt backwards, preparing for the ensuing battle. As he landed, something fell off of his belt and fell to the ground. Kyle reached down and picked it up, examining it. It was his pouch, filled to the brim with Mana Brew. Kyle grimaced, regretting not bringing his second pouch with Energizing Brew. The Mana Brew wouldn’t help him enough to deal with all of these Sha.

Unless…

An idea sparked to life in Kyle’s head. A crazy, insane idea, but one that he had seen work a few times before. Other Monks had demonstrated this technique back at the Peak of Serenity, and while he had personally never done it before, he knew how to do it.

Or at least, he hoped he did.

“Hey! Come get me!” he yelled, waving his arms at the Sha. A dozen large, black and white heads swiveled to look at the offending noise. As one, the army of Sha screeched and rushed forward, a swarming, writhing mass of black and white. Kyle grinned and took a small sip of his Mana Brew, but did not swallow it. He then gripped the pouch in both hands and tore it apart before hurling the remains at the incoming Sha. The Brew splashed all over the Sha, dousing them in the energized cider.

As the first Sha prepared to leap, Kyle grimaced. Show time. he thought grimly as he gathered the Chi in his hands, cupping them around his mouth. Jolts of Jade Lightning shot from his palms, forming a web of electricity in front of his lips. He spat the Brew from his mouth, through the electric web.

Kyle’s eyes lit up in excitement as the result he had been hoping for played out before his eyes. The alcohol in the Cider was ignited by the electricity, sending a stream of fire forth from his mouth. The flames reached the Cider-soaked Sha, igniting them as well. The screeches of anger were replaced by wails of agony as the monsters scattered, trying desperately to extinguish the flames. One by one, the Sha fell, consumed by the blaze.

Kyle lowered his hands, the electricity fizzling out. He turned to face Thunderlane , who was staring at Kyle, wide-eyed and slack-jawed. “Hey, pull yourself together.” Kyle laughed.

“How… how did you do that?” Thunderlane asked in disbelief.

“Chi.” Kyle replied. “It’s too complicated to get into right now.” Kyle’s face took on a much more serious composure. “We’ve got work to do.”

Kyle turned and followed the sha droplets into the cave, with Thunderlane close behind. Even though the Sha’s presence was very strong, Kyle saw no more Sha pools. Kyle’s nervousness was quickly growing as they progressed further down the tunnel with no sign of either the foals or any more Sha. With Sha presence this strong, and no Sha visible, The chances of there being a Prime Sha around were very high.

“Hey, Kyle, you see that?”

Kyle blinked and squinted, looking forward. Ahead in the distance, Kyle could see what looked like a large cavern. “Yeah. Be careful. Perfect spot for an ambush.” he warned, creeping forward. Thunderlane gulped nervously and followed behind as Kyle poked his head into the cavern. No Sha presented themselves, even though their presence was stronger than ever before. Kyle gingerly stepped into the cavern, looking around.

The cavern was massive, easily the size of the Trade District back home. Stalagmites and stalactites dotted the floor and ceiling. In the ceiling lay a small hole, allowing a small trickle of sunlight to fall into the center of the cavern. It wasn’t much, but it was enough to see a good portion of the room.

Most curious of all, however, was what rested on the opposite side of the cavern. From Kyle’s position, they looked like large, green cocoons. They were not a natural part of the cavern - their odd coloration and strange glow made that perfectly clear. Kyle walked closer, examining the cocoons as he approached.

Kyle froze as he saw what the cocoons held. Behind him, he could hear a sharp intake of breath as Thunderlane made the same observation. “RUMBLE!” he yelled, running forward towards the cocoon.

A spike of Sha energy surged through Kyle’s senses, and his eyes flew open in panic. “Thunderlane, get back!” he screamed. Thunderlane turned to look at Kyle, but continued running. A faint hissing sound resounded through the cavern before a bolt of black energy flew from the shadows, striking Thunderlane in the side. The force of the impact hurled him through the air and into a stalagmite. The pegasus slumped to the ground, unmoving.

A second bolt of black energy launched itself from the shadows. Kyle hopped to the side as the bolt impacted right where he had been standing. Kyle spun his head towards where the energy had been launched from. Though the corner was shrouded in darkness, Kyle could vaguely make out a small shape. “Come out! You can’t hide from me!” he yelled, his hands crackling with Chi energy.

For a moment, the shape didn’t move. Then, slowly, it inched forward, moving from behind the stalagmite concealing it. The sunlight fell upon the creature, revealing a small orange body with a magenta mane. “No…” Kyle whispered in horror, his blood freezing.

Scootaloo smirked. “I see you have come at last.” she said, her voice echoed by a second, deeper, darker voice. Her entire being radiated with Sha Power, and her eyes were wreathed in black, flame-like energy. “The mighty hero, come to save the innocent foals, as he promised. But you are too late.”

“Let her go!” Kyle yelled, his voice shaking.

“You know that that will not happen.” Scootaloo grinned wickedly. “That it cannot happen. And even if I could leave… why would I do something like that?” She asked, chuckling darkly. “This little filly invited me into her heart with open hooves. It would be terribly rude to abandon her, as you did.”

“I never abandoned her!”

“But you did. You gave her a glimmer, a scrap of hope that she may one day find control. And then you told her to control her own emotions. To find her own way. You refused to train her as you know she should have been. Her anger truly was justified… ”

“What are you talking about, monster?”

“Is it not obvious?” Scootaloo smirked once more, circling Kyle. “She knew you all treated her like a little foal. She knew you wouldn’t train her to fight because of her age, and her age alone.”

“And she hated it. She hated being treated like a foal. She kept telling herself, and the rest of the world, that she was a big Pony. That she didn’t need anypony else’s help with anything, that she could take care of herself. A small little lie, a way to cope with her loneliness and isolation while her friends and family were too busy to help her. Perhaps, in the end, she even came to believe it herself.”

“And so she opened her heart to me. The Sha of Deceit.”

Kyle was rooted to the spot, frozen in horror. The Sha had claimed their first victim. An innocent filly, taken and possessed by the essence of evil.

“Kyle!”

Scootaloo’s smirk disappeared and was replaced with a frown as Kyle turned his head towards the entrance of the cavern. Twilight was standing at the entrance to the tunnel, with Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy behind her.

Scootaloo growled, and her hooves crackled with black energy. Kyle spun and rolled away just as the ground below him erupted in a pillar of energy. He landed on his feet and launched into a Flying Serpent Kick, landing just in front of the new arrivals. “Kyle, what’s going on?” Twilight asked.

“Where’s Applejack?” Kyle asked, not bothering to answer her question.

“Applejack took Derpy back to Ponyville. Derpy was pretty shaken up. Applejack said she’d be along as soon as Derpy was safe.” Twilight looked past Kyle, staring at Scootaloo. “Now, do you mind explaining what’s going on here?”

“The Sha.” Kyle said quietly, his voice hollow. He hung his head in defeat “The Prime Sha of Deceit has taken control of her. She’s its slave now.”

“Not on my watch!” Rainbow Dash cried, her wings flaring out. “Just tell us what to do and we’ll save her! So, what’s the plan?”

“There is only one plan, Dash.” Kyle whispered quietly. “We’re too late. She’s already fully enthralled by its corruption. There is only one way to release her from its grip now.” He raised his head, his eyes glistening. “Death,”

Everyone gasped and stared at Kyle with wide eyes. For a moment, no one moved. Finally, Rarity stepped forward. “Darling, you cannot seriously be saying that we must… kill… this filly.” she challenged. “Nopony could do that!”

“Then we damn her to an eternity of enslavement!” Kyle yelled with surprising force. “A fate worse than death!”

“But there has to be another way!” Twilight countered, her voice panicked. “ANY other way than killing a foal!”

“No. I’ve tried before. There is no other way.” He turned to face Scootaloo, who was now staring at the group with an amused expression. “Maybe you’ve never performed a mercy killing before. Ended the life of a friend who was suffering. But I have.” Kyle felt something roll down his cheek, but didn’t bother to wipe it away. “And now I must do it again.”

Kyle took one look over his shoulder. “Do not interfere.” he said quietly. Without another word, he charged forward, his fists glowing jade green. Scootaloo smirked and braced herself, her hooves shimmering with a black aura. Kyle felt another trickle roll down his cheek as he reached her, lashing out with his right fist.

Scootaloo ducked below the blow and aimed her own at Kyle’s torso, barely missing as he swept past her. She spun around and reared up on her hind legs, balancing surprisingly well as she blocked and parried a barrage of blows Kyle rained down upon her. As Kyle prepared to sweep her legs out from under her, she opened her mouth and unleashed a torrent of Sha energy, forcing Kyle to lean backwards to avoid being blasted by the attack.

A swift kick to his left knee knocked him to the ground. Kyle rolled to his right, barely avoiding Scootaloo’s hooves as she slammed them back into the rock. Kyle pushed himself back to his feet and rolled away, avoiding another blast of Sha energy as he ducked behind a pillar to catch his breath.

“You cannot hide from me” Scootaloo yelled as hoofsteps echoed through the cavern. Kyle glanced off to his left and spotted the other five Ponies, huddled behind another stalagmite outcropping. To his right, he could barely make out the crumpled form of Thunderlane.

“No. This has gone on long enough.” Kyle hissed, his hands glowing green once more. “I’m sorry Scootaloo.” Kyle leapt out from behind his pillar and thrust his right hand forward. Flames sprung to life in his palms, and he released the spell, firing the Spinning Fire Blossom right at Scootaloo. She growled and opened her mouth, unleashing her own blast of black energy. The two spells collided and swirled together for a moment, Sha energy mixing with Chi, before detonating in a ground-shaking explosion.

For a time, Scootaloo could see nothing. The smoke and dust released by the explosion obscured her vision. She growled, spinning slowly on the spot, trying to find her target. A cry of anger was all the warning she got, and she spun around just in time to see Kyle flying out of the dust cloud, aiming a Flying Serpent Kick right at her. His foot connected with her torso, hurling her away. She landed against the wall of the cavern. In seconds, Kyle was there, his right hand around her throat and pinning her against the wall. She struggled desperately, pushing against his hand with her hooves, but the Sha energy flowing through her wasn’t enough to overpower the Human.

Kyle’s left hand glowed with green energy again as he prepared to deal the killing blow. But before he could finish his opponent, he paused. Memories of his first encounter with Scootaloo flashed through his mind. Her stubborn insistence that she could do things by herself, her first attempt to strike him, her first attempt at meditation. Her improvement after only a day. After only two weeks, being able to sense Chi. So much potential… Kyle thought sadly, pulling his fist back.

His strike never landed. His fist hovered in the air, inches away from Scootaloo’s face. Her eyes burned with anger and hatred, and Kyle knew that the Sha was in complete control. But he couldn’t strike her. Even to save her from a fate worse than death, he couldn’t bring himself to kill her. Rarity was right. I can’t do it.

“Fool!” Scootaloo cackled. A torrent of Sha energy erupted from her mouth, blasting Kyle in the chest. Kyle howled as he was hurled away, landing in the center of the cavern. He groaned, trying to push himself back up, but found that he couldn’t. The blast had seared his skin and drained him of energy, leaving him weak and injured.

Scootaloo cackled as she strode over towards Kyle. A blast of purple energy erupted from behind the stalagmite Twilight was hiding behind, but Scootaloo barely paid it any mind. Instead, her hooves glowed black once more, and a barrier of sha-colored flames rose, separating her and Kyle from the others. “You are weak.” she growled, kicking Kyle in the side and sending him tumbling. “Your emotions caused you to hesitate. That is why today, victory is mine.” Scootaloo placed her hoof on Kyle’s chest, pressing down hard. “Now, Monk… you will die. And tomorrow, all of Equestria will fall before my brethren and me!” Kyle shut his eyes, preparing for the end.

It never came.

Scootaloo’s laughter switched to a gasp of shock. Kyle felt the pressure on his chest vanish, and he opened his eyes. Scootaloo was recoiling, looking at the tunnel entrance in fear. Standing in the opening was an orange-coated Pony wearing a familiar cowboy hat. “Stay back!” Scootaloo hissed, backing away from Applejack.

Kyle grinned as a plan formed in his mind. “Twilight, block all teleportation!” he called out. “Nothing in, nothing out!” Twilight didn’t answer, but the hum of magic and a flash of purple light provided all the response he needed. Scootaloo’s eyes shot wide open in fear, and she continued to back away, more rapidly this time.

“Alright Applejack. Go and touch her.” he called out, slowly pushing himself to his feet. “It’s the Sha of Deceit! You’re the Element of Honesty! It’s weak against you!”

Applejack grinned, and took off towards Scootaloo at a full gallop. Scootaloo yelped and turned heel, running from Applejack. She buzzed her wings furiously, but couldn’t get the lift required to take off. She was grounded. She was fast, but without her scooter she couldn’t hope to outrun the larger strides of a fully-grown mare. The black energy surrounding Scootaloo’s eyes began to fade, and her steps became more clumsy.

No…” She hissed, raising a hoof in a vain attempt to stop the inevitable. “I have worked too hard… for it to end like this!”

“So have we.” Applejack spat, touching Scootaloo’s snout with her hoof.

An ear-shattering scream resonated through the room. The black energy faded completely from Scootaloo’s eyes, and her body writhed in agony. A black mist emerged from her mouth, twisting and squirming furiously. Scootaloo’s scream was quickly replaced by a deep, dark, guttural howling coming from the mist. Slowly, the mist dissolved, leaving only a small black shard hovering in mid-air. The shard fell out of the air and clattered to the ground.

The Sha of Deceit was dead.

Scootaloo collapsed to the ground, unmoving. Kyle ran over as quickly as his body would allow, stumbling a few times from fatigue. He finally fell to the ground next to her, placing one ear to her chest. Nothing could be heard over his own breathing. Kyle took a deep breath and held it, listening carefully.

…

Ba-bump.

“Alive!” he sighed, relief washing over him. “She’s alive!”

All at once, the pair was surrounded by six sets of hooves. “Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked, her voice barely a whisper.

“I’ve had worse.” Kyle shrugged Fluttershy’s concern off. “Don’t worry about me. Take care of Scootaloo and… Thunderlane!” Kyle suddenly remember the other Pony who had entered the cavern with him, and he sat up, looking over towards where Thunderlane had been thrown.

The Pony in question was pushing himself to his feet, a bit unsteady but very much alive. “Nice of you to finally remember me.” Thunderlane smirked, spreading his wings and shaking the dust from them. “That was a hell of a fight you put up. Dunno what it was all about, but I’m guessing we won.”

“Yeah. We won.” Kyle sighed. “Rainbow Dash, get Scootaloo to the hospital. I’m not sure if she’s hurt, but I don’t want to take any chances.” Rainbow Dash bent down and picked up the orange Filly before spreading her wings and soaring out of the cavern. “Everyone else, let’s get the others out of those… things.” Kyle continued, pointing towards the cocoons the other foals were trapped in.

Kyle could feel the tension in the room amplify as the Ponies looked towards the cocoons. They hesitated for a brief moment before Applejack stepped forward. She walked over to one of the cocoons and slammed a hoof into it, punching through the membrane.

A small yellow head poked out of the hole, smiling. “Applejack!” she cried, leaping into her sister’s hooves.

Pinkie Pie bounced forward as the two sisters held each other close. “Come on, sleepy heads, time to wake up!” she said happily, tearing the other two cocoons apart. Rumble and Dinky pulled themselves out of the cocoons, looking shaken but unharmed.

Kyle turned and held Twilight back as the other Ponies walked forward to comfort the frightened foals. “I’m probably going to regret asking this,” he began, “but… have you seen this before? Those cocoons, I mean?”

Twilight paused for a moment before nodding her head slowly. “Yes. Once before, about seven months ago. My friends and I, and even Princess Celestia… we were all captured and webbed up in cocoons like those before the perpetrator was defeated by Princess Cadence and my brother..”

“And who was behind it? Whoever it was, they’re in league with the Sha.”

“I know. And that’s what worries me.” Twilight sighed, glancing over at the other Ponies before turning her head back to Kyle.

“The Changelings.”

Chapter 14

View Online

Silence dominated the waiting room as Kyle sat on the floor, grumbling to himself. “Stupid Ponies… can’t even get a chair.” he mumbled, hitting the ground beside him with the palm of his hand. Of course, ponies didn’t exactly need chairs to sit in, but still, the hard tile floor wasn’t exactly the most comfortable spot to sit on after a brush with death.

The thought of his recent battle brought his injury back to the front of his mind. Kyle looked down at his chest, which was covered in white bandages. His shirt had been torn apart during the fight, and the last blast from the Sha had burned his chest. Though the doctors said it wouldn’t be anything life threatening, it still hurt pretty badly. Kyle mumbled under his breath, and a familiar ball of jade-green mist formed in front of him. He reached out to touch it, and the soothing mist ran through his body to the burn, mending some of the tissue and easing the pain.

Kyle reached into his pocket and felt his hand brush against something hard. He grabbed the object and pulled it out. It was the black crystal, the one that had been left behind after the Sha’s defeat. Kyle gripped his hand around it and closed his eyes. Inside the crystal, he could feel the raging emotions, sense the turbulent energies of the Sha, begging for release. Yet they held no power, trapped as they were. The remnants of the Sha could not influence even the weakest of minds from its crystalline prison. Kyle smiled slightly, already imagining the other Sha likewise trapped for all eternity.

The double doors across the room from him opened, and Kyle’s head jerked up. Twilight walked into the room, looking tired. Her mane was messed up, with a few hairs sticking out of place. Spike was right behind her, holding a folder full of papers. Kyle stuck the crystal back into his pocket as Twilight turned towards her assistant. “Spike, go ahead and take those back to the library.” Twilight sighed. “I’ll take care of them later.” Spike nodded and walked out of the doors next to Kyle, out into Ponyville.

Twilight, meanwhile, sat down next to Kyle. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Silence reigned again. Finally, Twilight turned her head to look at him. “You doing alright?” she asked.

“I’ve had worse.” he muttered, summoning another Healing Sphere to ease the pain.

“I didn’t mean physically.” she corrected. “I know your body can take a beating, but I also know that the Sha shook you really badly.”

Kyle was silent for a moment. He just looked down at the tile floor, has hand brushing across the crystal in his pocket. “Just… I’ve seen some good men go down because of the Sha.” he finally said. “Earlier today, I thought I was going to see another.”

“Hey, everything turned out alright.” Twilight smiled, wrapping a wing around Kyle’s torso. “Scootaloo’s not hurt, and Thunderlane only has a sprained wing. Honestly, I’d say you got the short end of the stick in that fight.”

“Right…” Kyle closed his eyes, his mind flashing back to the cavern he had fought in. The evil aura permeating the very air, the crumpled form of Thunderlane on the ground, the green cocoons in the back of the room…

“Hey Twilight.” Kyle said suddenly, opening his eyes. “You mentioned the Changelings probably cocooned up those other foals, right?” Twilight nodded. “I read their name once before, in that book you left for me at Fluttershy’s, but there were no details. Can you tell me anything about them?”

Twilight sighed. “Honestly, not much is known about the Changelings.” she admitted, retracting her wing. “We only know a few basic facts. They’re a race of insectoid-like creatures whose natural forms are Pony-like in shape and size. However, they have a hard chitinous exoskeleton, rather than fur, posses both a horn and a pair of insect-like wings, and often have holes in their legs for some reason. They are organized into hives, ruled over by a queen, and it is believed that they possess a hive-mind, telepathically linking them to one another.”

“Changelings get their names from a unique ability. They can transform their bodies and take on the form of a Pony. They often do this and infiltrate cities and towns to collect their food - love. They feed off of the love energy of other creatures, with Pony love being by far the most potent.”

“Does draining the love from a Pony harm the Pony?”

“Long-term exposure has not been documented.” Twilight replied. “However, short-term exposure to their love-draining abilities has shown no negative side-effects.” Twilight sighed once more. “Unfortunately, that’s really all we know about Changelings right now. Most of the world didn’t even know they existed until a hive Queen, Chrysalis, tried to impersonate Princess Cadence a few months ago. She was going to be wed to my big brother until I found the real Cadence.”

“Well if they’re in league with the Sha… I guess the Sha of Deceit was kind of a fitting one for them to serve.” Kyle chuckled weakly. He opened his mouth to speak once more, but the doors across from him opened once more. Princess Celestia stepped forward, her expression neutral.

“Mr. Slater, please come with me. We have much to discuss.” she said simply, turning and walking out of the hospital. Kyle hesitated for a moment before pushing himself to his feet. He summoned another Healing Sphere to keep him going before waving goodbye to Twilight and walking after Celestia.

Celestia led Kyle through the streets of Ponyville, away from the town’s center. Ponies stopped and bowed as Celestia walked by, staring after the pair as they walked away. Eventually, the pair reached the town limits. Celestia continued walking, headed out into the open fields surrounding the town. In the distance, Kyle could just make out Canterlot Mountain, with the royal city barely visible on the side of the mountain.

“I’m certain you’re wondering why I’ve brought you out here.” Celestia said, causing Kyle to jump at the sudden noise. “Firstly, I wish to tell you that Scootaloo is alright. She is exhausted from her experience, and will remain in the hospital for a few days, but is physically uninjured and does not remember the experience. She will recover quickly.”

“That’s some good news.”

“Indeed. Good news that almost was not.” Celestia replied, turning her head to look at him. “I heard all about your fight with her in the cave. How you said the only cure for her possession was death. How you fully intended to kill this little filly.” Kyle suddenly felt very small as Celestia turned to glower at him, her wings fully extended. “Have you anything to say to this?”

“I… uh…” Kyle stammered. Celestia’s glare deepened, and Kyle gulped. “I uh… can explain.” he began, his voice still shaking. “Back on Azeroth we can’t…. that is, we don’t have these harm- Elements of Harmony to uh… defeat the Sha. If someone was possessed, the only way to… well, for lack of a better word, to ‘save’ them was to… well, kill them.”

Celestia’s glare slowly softened. “I understand your reaction.” she said quietly. “This incident will be dropped, for you withheld your final strike and spared Scootaloo’s life.” Kyle let out a breath of relief. “However, you must realize that the rules here are far different from the rules on Azeroth. There are multiple solutions to every problem. Next time, think outside the box.”

“Yes ma’am.” Kyle replied, his voice still shaking slightly.

“Now, for our next order of business.” Celestia continued. “Twilight informed me that you recovered a crystal from the defeated Sha. May I see it?”

Kyle nodded and reached into his pocket, pulling the black crystal out and presenting it. A soft golden aura surrounded the crystal, and it floated out of his hand, hovering just in front of Celestia’s face. She closed her eyes, and a soft hum resonated from the crystal.

Suddenly, Celestia’s eyes sprang open, and she gasped. The aura surrounding the crystal faltered, and it fell towards the ground. Kyle jumped forward and reached out his right hand, barely catching the crystal before landing in the grass at Celestia’s hooves. “Is… are you alright?” he asked, pushing himself back to his feet.

“That Crystal.” Celestia murmured, her eyes closed once more. “It is the prison for the remnants of the Sha’s power, correct?” Kyle nodded. “The energy is dark, evil… and familiar. I know I’ve sensed something like that before. But it was long ago… like a memory, buried by the sands of time.”

Celestia fell silent for a time, allowing Kyle a moment of thought. If Celestia had sensed the Sha energies before, then that meant that she had faced them before. But surely she would remember such terrible creatures. So why had she forgotten about them? Kyle scratched his head, feeling more confused than before.

“We should discuss this with my sister.” Celestia said, breaking Kyle out of his thoughts. “Come, Kyle. We must fly to Canterlot.” Celestia bent down on her front hooves, presenting her back to Kyle. Kyle hesitated for a moment, unsure how wise it was to climb atop someone so important.

When Celestia turned her head to look at him, her expression was one of questioning and slight impatience. Kyle sighed and clambered onto her back. “Hold on tight, Kyle.” she warned, spreading her wings. “I’m sure you’d rather not experience a long drop and a sudden stop.” Without any more warning, Celestia pushed off with her powerful wings, sending her rocketing into the air with a screaming Human atop her.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Welcome to Canterlot.”

Kyle stared out over the city, his eyes wide with wonder. Stormwind was nothing compared to the grandeur of this city. Even Dalaran, home to the most powerful magi on Azeroth, paled in comparison. In the light of the setting sun, the buildings and roads glowed with a golden hue, shimmering and sparkling like a million precious gemstones. A seemingly endless array of streets and thoroughfares criss-crossed each other in a spider web-like array, all leading towards a single focal point - the Castle, resting up against the side of the mountain. Behind the city, the sun was setting, and a quick glance confirmed that Celestia’s horn was indeed glowing.

Celestia flew over the palace grounds, and Kyle couldn't help but stare once more. The palace was even larger than he had expected from a distance. Despite Kyle’s assumptions, the castle was not actually pressed directly against the mountain. Instead, the grounds completely encircled the building, with the section between the castle and the mountain containing what appeared to be animal sanctuaries. “Fluttershy would love it down there.” he commented, pointing at the sanctuaries. “All the animals and stuff.”

He could have sworn he heard Celestia giggle. “Ask Twilight about the Grand Galloping Gala when you return.” she said, angling herself upwards and banking towards the tallest tower in the castle.

A few moments later, Celestia landed on a balcony atop the tower. Kyle scrambled off of her, falling to one knee as he landed. His knees wobbled slightly as he pushed himself back to his feet. “Need to get my land-legs back.” he muttered under his breath. He turned his head towards Celestia, only to find that she was gone. Kyle whipped his head in the other direction, barely catching a glimpse of her multi-colored tail passing through the doorway. Kyle hurried after her, afraid of getting lost in the palace.

Kyle followed Celestia down a seemingly-endless flight of stairs circling the tower. Finally, they reached the ground floor, and Celestia took off in another direction. Kyle quickly lost all sense of direction as he followed her through the maze-like interior of the palace. “How do you keep track of where everything is?” he asked.

“I’ve lived here for over a thousand years.” she replied. “I’ve had plenty of time to get used to the castle, though I admit it can be daunting to newcomers.”

“No kidding.” Kyle mumbled as they turned yet another corner. Kyle peeked around Celestia and found himself staring at a door flanked by two Pegasi stallions in shining golden armor. The door seemed to be made out of bronze, and had a large orange sun engraved in it.

“Guards, Mr. Slater here is my guest for the evening.” Celestia said. The two Pegasi saluted and stood aside, allowing Kyle to pass. Even with his back turned, he could feel the suspicious glares the two Pegasi were giving him. Kyle sighed in annoyance. Even if they were just looking out for the Princess, surely she could handle herself if she had the power to raise the sun. Kyle pushed the thought from his mind as he followed her through the entrance.

Kyle had been expecting to see a grand, ornate living area behind the door. After all, Celestia was the ruler of Equestria, and the being who raised and lowered the sun every day. Surely she could have whatever grand trophies she desired. Instead, Celestia’s quarters were surprisingly modest. The first room contained a number of large sofas centered around a marble fireplace, with a writing desk propped up underneath a window. Four doorways branched out of the main room. The leftmost one led to a large balcony overlooking the rest of Canterlot. The right-most one led to what Kyle guessed was Celestia’s bedroom. The other two sloped up and down, respectively, with their hallways curving around on themselves, preventing Kyle from seeing where they led.

Kyle looked back towards the fireplace and noticed a large shape resting on one of the sofas, its features hidden by the glow of the fire behind it. As the door closed behind him, the figure raised its head, revealing a long, flowing, dark-blue mane. “Ah, sister, you’ve finally returned.” Luna said, sitting up from her resting position. “How is the young one? Is it serious?”

“Given the circumstances, it could have been far worse.” Celestia replied, taking a seat on her own sofa. She motioned with her wing for Kyle to do the same, and he picked a third sofa, electing to sit rather than lay down as Princess Celestia was. “Scootaloo will make a full recovery and be out of the hospital by the end of the week. Thunderlane sprained a wing, but nothing too serious. Mr. Slater here, on the other hoof, got a nasty burn across his chest.”

“I’ve had worse.” Kyle said, repeating the same line he had used on Twilight that afternoon. The mention of his injuries brought the pain back to the front of his mind, and he grimaced. He summoned another Healing Sphere and touched it, shivering as the cooling mist dulled the pain once more.

“I’m afraid we’ve little time for pleasantries.” Celestia said, her expression grim. “This crystal that you have found, Mr. Slater. It worries me greatly. I know that I have felt something like it before, and I had hoped the flight from Ponyville would jog my memory, but I still cannot…” she trailed off, her eyes closed and her brow furrowed in thought.

“Crystal?” Luna asked, tilting her head slightly. “May I see it?”

Kyle nodded and reached into his pocket, pulling out the black shard. The shard was surrounded by a dark blue aura and floated in front of Luna’s face. She closed her eyes as well, but almost instantly they sprang open. “What is this?!” she demanded, flinging the shard towards Kyle. He had to throw himself down onto the couch as the Shard impacted on the sofa where his chest had just been. “Remove this from my sight at once!”

Kyle scrambled to pull the shard from the sofa, hiding it back in his pocket. Celestia’s eyes were open once more now, and she was staring at her sister in a mixture of confusion and worry. “What is it, Lulu?” she asked. “Do you… remember that energy?”

“Far too well.” Luna replied darkly. She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths, forcing herself to calm down. “This shard. From where did you recover it?” she asked, staring at Kyle once more.

“Uh… The Sha of Deceit.” Kyle replied. “When Applejack touched Scootaloo, the Sha was purged from her and killed. When it vanished, it left this crystal behind. From what I can tell, it contains the remnants of the Sha’s energy.”

“Sister, you know something.” Celestia interrupted. “You remember that energy from the past as well. Where did we encounter it?”

Luna sighed and closed her eyes once more. “The Nightmare.”

“The Nightmare?” Kyle asked.

“Yes. Surely you have heard of the Nightmare Moon incident?” Kyle nodded his head. “The story goes that I gave into my resentment and hatred and, through my own dark powers, became Nightmare Moon. This is only partially true. I indeed did allow my resentment and sorrow to grow and fester, but I had never dared to think of insurrection. Not until… it… came along.”

“It?” Celesita asked. “What are you talking about, Luna? Why have you never told me any of this?”

“Some things are best left unsaid.” Luna replied simply. “Yes, it. A creature of dark and terrible power. It came to me, spoke to me, kept me company during the lonely nights. While all the Ponies slumbered through my beautiful night, only it would remain to observe my masterpieces. For a time, I thought it was my friend.”

“Do you know what it was called?” Kyle asked.

“It told me its name once. Alp’tauum. Alp’tauum was the only one I ever felt comfortable confiding in. For months, it kept me company. Until one day, when my sorrow and anger were at their peaks. Alp’tauum offered me something I had desired forever. A way to make our Ponies love me and love my night. I accepted its offer. It told me to go to the throne room, and I listened. When I did, it possessed me. It took control. I became Nightmare Moon.”

“After that… well, we all know what happened.”

“And… what happened to this… Alp’tauum?” Celestia asked.

“When your student, Twilight Sparkle, and her friends turned the Elements of Harmony against me - no, us - Alp’tauum was ripped from my body and destroyed utterly. His corruption could not stand against the purity of the Elements of Harmony. I had been purged, and realized what a terrible mistake I had made.”

The trio fell silent. For several minutes, the only sounds that could be heard were the chirp of crickets from outside, and the crackle of flames from the fireplace. Finally, Celestia looked over at Luna. “Well, I suppose that explains why you continued to refer to yourself as ‘us’ once you returned.” she said with a small smile. Luna grinned weakly in return as Celestia turned her head towards Kyle. “What do you make of this, Kyle?”

“I… well, I can’t say I’ve ever met an Old God personally - thank the Light for that.” Kyle said slowly. “But from what you just said, Princess Luna, Alp’tauum sounds like it would be an Old God. Worming its way into your heart and mind, no doubt whispering to you that Celestia and the other Ponies did not love you, turning you away from everyone else. And finally taking control and enacting its plan.”

“Indeed. But, there’s one thing I don’t understand.” Celestia said. “How could that be the same energy connecting the Sha and… Alpta’uum… Unless…”

“My thoughts exactly.” Kyle replied. “The Elements killed it, but failed to destroy its spirit. Thus, we have the Sha, the remnants of the Old God Alp’tauum.”

“But I was released from his grasp years ago.” Luna said, speaking for the first time since she had finished her story. “If the Sha were created back then, why are they only now starting to reveal themselves?”

Kyle was silent for a moment, thinking. If Alp’tauum had really been destroyed by the Elements of Harmony years ago, then surely the Sha would have been around ever since. So why now? What had happened to make the Sha rise up?

“Could it be your arrival?” Luna asked. Kyle’s head jerked up in shock, and Luna ducked her own. “I mean no offense, Mr. Slater, but… the timing is suspicious at best. An alien arrives through an unstable portal, and less than a week later a threat emerges that is new to us but familiar to this alien. Do you see my -”

“No Luna.” Celestia interrupted. “Kyle has nothing to do with the Sha appearing at this moment, intentional or otherwise. I imagine something else has occurred to allow the Sha to roam more freely.”

“Wait a second… that’s it!” Kyle exclaimed. “Twilight told me before that the Elements of Harmony were sealed away now, correct?”

“Of course!” Celestia said, her eyes opening wide. “If the Elements of Harmony were what vanquished Alp’tauum in the first place, then it’s likely that their power was holding the remnants of his spirit at bay. The Elements were put back into the Tree of Harmony last month to stop the Everfree Forest from expanding. With their energy now sealed into the Tree, there’s nothing to hold the Sha back!”

“Except for the residual energy of the Elements left in their previous bearers.” Kyle finished. “It all fits into place! Their sudden reappearance, their apparent counter to the Elements of Harmony, their weakness to the Element bearers… it all makes sense!”

“But wait… Sister, you said the foals in the cavern were held in place not by Sha Energy, but by… Changeling Cocoons?” Luna asked, shuddering slightly. “Where do they fit into all of this?”

A sudden feeling of dread washed over Kyle. “Changelings. The insect-like shapeshifters?” he asked. The Princesses nodded. “I uh… may have an idea, but I… doubt it’s pleasant.”

“Little information surrounding this whole ordeal seems to be pleasant.” Celestia sighed. “Very well. How do you think they fit into this?”

“Well… On Azeroth, we have dealt with three Old Gods in the past.” Kyle began. “C’thun, Yogg-Saron, and the remnants of Y’shaarj. One thing tying them together is that each Old God seemed to have a race of insects serving it.”

“Really?” Luna asked.

“Yeah… Well, kind of.” Kyle admitted, rubbing his chin. “We never really figured out if the Nerubians were actually servants of Yogg-Saron, since most of them were controlled by the Lich King when we found them. But C’thun had an army of insects called the Qiraji, and when it was alive, Y’shaarj was worshiped by another group of insects called the Mantid. Both served their respective Old God with undying loyalty, and the Mantid even seemed to have some reverence for the Sha, even though the Sha of Fear completely wiped out their empire. So… this is kind of a scary thought, but perhaps the Changelings were once servants of Alp’tauum? And now they serve the Sha?”

“This is a disturbing thought.” Celestia said slowly. “But… it is a very real possibility, if what you say is true.” Celestia fell silent for a moment before speaking again. "We must warn our citizens.” Celestia said, pushing herself back into a sitting position. “If they do not know the threats, they cannot prepare for them.”

“But what should we say?” Luna asked, sitting up as well. “That the spirit of the creature that created Nightmare Moon has returned and is being assisted by the Changelings? Ponies will panic, Celestia. There will be chaos.”

“Ponies will die if we do not do something!”

The two sisters fell silent for a moment. Finally, Celestia looked over at Kyle. “What is your opinion, Kyle?”

“Me?” Kyle asked, surprised. “I, uh… I’ve never been good at politics. You’re asking the wrong guy, here.”

“But you know the implications of this situation more heavily than anyone else outside this room.” Luna replied. “If you had to make a choice, what would you do? Speak, or remain silent?”

Kyle took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “I uh… I guess I’d tell them the truth.” he finally said. “But only enough to warn them of the threats. Tell them to stay in groups and not to wander off after dark. Tell them that the Changelings may be coming back. But don’t tell them that the incidents in Ponyville are related to the Changelings. Princess Luna is right. We don’t need to start a panic.”

Celestia nodded. “That sounds reasonable.” she agreed. Luna looked unconvinced, but said nothing. “There will be an emergency announcement tomorrow, where I will tell Equestria of the threats we now face. Also tomorrow, the ambassador from Griffonia will arrive, along with the One of the Minotaur Chieftains and the Dragon Elder Council’s Head Speaker. Kyle, I would like for you to join us at the meeting. Your input would be invaluable.”

“I… suppose that would be alright.” Kyle said. “But… no speaking in front of a crowd?”

“Not unless you count five creatures besides yourself a crowd.” Celestia chuckled.

“Right right, I think I can manage.” he nodded.

“Very well. I’ll inform the guards that you’re to be treated as a national representative.”

“Shame I won’t be dressed for the part.” Kyle sighed, looking down at the remains of his clothes. His pants were torn and caked with dirt, and the tattered remnants shirt had been discarded long ago, being beyond repair, leaving only the bandages covering his chest.

“I’ll have Twilight send a set of the formal attire Miss Rarity designed for you.” Celestia replied. “It would be quite a hassle to send you back to Ponyville for one evening, only to drag you back here at the break of dawn tomorrow. If you’d rather, I have arranged for a room to be prepared for you.”

“I think that would be better.” Kyle agreed.

Celestia pushed herself off of the couch and moved towards the doorway back into the castle. “Come, Kyle. I’ll show you to your room.” Kyle stood up and followed the Princess out the door.

As the door shut behind him, Kyle saw Celestia speaking quickly to one of the guards flanking her quarters. The stallion turned to glance at Kyle with a raised eyebrow before returning his attention to the princess. He saluted sharply and spread his wings, taking off down the corridors. Celestia smiled and motioned for Kyle.

He followed behind as Celestia weaved her way through the labyrinth that was the castle. Again, he was forced to wonder how anyone could find their way around without a guide. After a few minutes of twisting and turning, Celestia stopped in front of a door and opened it. “I hope this is to your liking.” she said, stepping inside. Kyle stepped in behind her.

The room was quite comfortable-looking. Pressed up against the far wall was a rather large four-poster bed atop a slightly-raised platform with steps leading up to it. Cases filled with books lined the walls, and a reading desk was sat underneath the window, with a candle placed on the corner. A doorway on the right side of the room led to what appeared to be a bathroom, and if the steam was anything to judge by, a bath had already been drawn for him.

“It’s… more elegant than I’m used to.” Kyle admitted. “Honestly, I’m more used to a cot on the ground and a simple tarp between me and the stars. But I suppose this is a nice change of pace.” he added.

“Excellent. I’ll leave you be until morning.” Celestia replied, walking towards the door once more. “Make sure you get some rest. Tomorrow’s a big day.”

“Like there’s such a thing as a small day in this world.” Kyle shot back with a smile. The door closed as Celestia stepped into the hallway once more, leaving Kyle alone.

For a moment, Kyle considered just stepping into the bath, but a twinge from his chest told him that stepping into hot water wouldn’t be the most comfortable thing for his burn right now. Instead, he summoned another Healing Sphere, pulled a book out of the shelf at random and sat down on the bed. “The Elements of Harmony - A Reference Guide.” He read the title aloud. “Huh. This might be useful.” Kyle opened the book and…

… was interrupted by a knock at the door. Kyle sighed and set the book aside as the door opened and Princess Celestia stuck her head in once more. “Kyle, this just arrived for you. From Ponyville.” she said, levitating a small package into the room. “Twilight sent it to me through Spike and said it was for you.”

“Thanks.” Kyle said, taking the package. The door closed once more, and Kyle turned his attention to the package. “Alright Twilight, what did you send me?” he murmured as he opened the package. As he saw what was inside, his eyes teared up. He fell to his knees and sent a silent prayer of thanks to the Light before moving the package over to the reading table. “Dinner time.” he grinned, picking up the fork and knife that had been included and cutting into the still-warm slab of venison.

Chapter 15

View Online

Knock. Knock.

Kyle groaned and rolled over, burying his head under his pillow. He refused to open his eyes. “Go away…” he mumbled, trying to fall back asleep.

Knock. Knock.

Kyle sighed and pulled his head out from under the pillow. He sat up and rubbed his eyes before opening them. “What the hell is with these Ponies? The sun’s not even up yet.” he muttered under his breath, irritated at his sudden awakening. He had been having a nice dream about… Well, something. Kyle sighed once more. He couldn’t even remember what the dream had been about, but he knew it had been a good one.

“Mr. Slater, are you awake in there?” A voice asked, coming from the door.

Kyle pushed himself up and off of the bed, walking over to the door and opening it with an irritated look. “Do you have any idea what time it is?” he asked.

“Yes sir. It’s 9:30.” The guard replied, seemingly unfazed by Kyle’s irritation. Kyle's eyes flew open, and his head whipped over towards the window. “Package from Ponyville. I’d recommend getting changed, sir. You’re expected at 10.”

“Yeah, sure. Thanks.” Kyle said hurriedly, taking the package from the guard and slamming the door shut. Kyle ran over to the window and threw open the heavy satin curtains covering it. Sure enough, the sun was already up, and shining at just the right angle to fall directly onto Kyle’s overly-diluted pupils.

“My eyes!” Kyle cried, blinded by the harsh glare. He stumbled away from the window, his eyes clenched shut to prevent further pain. He cried out once more as his foot connected with something hard and solid, sending him falling to the ground. He landed on top of the stairs leading to the bed, having tripped over them in his blind state. Kyle groaned and rolled off of the stairs, curling up into a ball and waiting for his eyes to stop burning.

Finally, the pain receded, and Kyle slowly opened his eyes once more, allowing them to adjust to the light. “Hell of a way to start the morning.” he groaned, pushing himself back to his feet. He took another step, and his foot connected with another object, this one significantly softer than the marble steps. Kyle looked down and scooped up the package he had dropped, tearing it open.

Inside the package was a set of clothes. “Of course. The outfit for today’s meeting. That’ll be fun.” he sighed sarcastically as he pulled the shirt and pants out of the package. “Well at least Twilight got me the clothes to play the part.” he said, looking over what Rarity had made. It was a simple white button-up shirt and a pair of long, black pants. Kyle placed the clothes on the bed and tossed the remains of the package into the trash can next to the door. He then walked over to the desk under the window.

On the desk was the remnants of his dinner last night. The mere sight made his mouth water, and Kyle picked up the fork and knife again, quickly finishing off the venison. His hunger now sated, Kyle picked up his clothes from the bed again and walked into the bathroom.

Kyle emerged half an hour later, bathed and dressed. He growled and flattened the shirt collar for what felt like the thousandth time, only for it to pop back up again. “Stay down.” he snarled, pushing the collar back down and glaring at it. Satisfied that it was now properly folded down, Kyle glanced around the room once more, checking to see if he had forgotten anything. His eyes landed on the bed, and Kyle walked over to it, quickly re-making it.

As he finished, Kyle’s eyes landed on a book on the floor next to the bed. He picked it up and looked at the title. “The Elements of Harmony - A Reference Guide.” he read aloud. “Pff. Useless.” he scoffed, putting the book back on the shelf. He had read through the entire book the night before. One hundred and forty-two pages, and not a scrap of information that he didn’t already know. The book didn’t tell where the Elements or the Tree of Harmony came from. It had also been published before the Nightmare Moon incident, so there was no mention at all of the new bearers and their adventures with the Elements.

Satisfied that the room was now in the same state he had found it, Kyle walked over to the door and stepped out, closing it behind him. This presented Kyle with another problem - he had no idea where to go for this meeting. After a moments thought, Kyle turned to his right and walked off, hoping to find a guard or someone to point him in the right direction.

The castle was surprisingly empty as Kyle wandered through the labyrinth of hallways. Kyle had expected to see some nobles or servants, or at the very least a patrol of guards, but instead he found no one. Where the hell is everyone? he wondered, turning another corner.

Kyle found himself staring down a particularly large hallway towards a large double door, flanked by two Unicorn guards. Kyle smiled and walked towards the two Ponies. The guard on the left shifted slightly, while the one on the right looked about nervously as Kyle approached. “Excuse me, sirs. I’m a bit lost. Could you point me towards… wherever the meeting is being held?”

“Mr. Slater? The Human?” The guard on the left asked. Kyle nodded. “Well, you made it to the throne room. The meeting is being held in a conference room on the other end of the castle. Just head in as straight a line as you can to the south.” Kyle blinked. “That way.” The guard clarified, pointing in the direction Kyle had just come from.

“Right. Thanks.” Kyle said, walking away from the pair. He retraced his steps back around the corner, trying to continue in the direction the guard had pointed. After a few minutes, though, Kyle was hopelessly lost, praying to find someone else as he rounded yet another corner.

“Oof!” Kyle grunted as he collided with something hard and solid. He fell backwards, landing on his rear with a thud. A slightly heavier thud echoed his own, and Kyle looked at what he had bumped into. “Oh thank the Light, Princess Luna.” Kyle sighed in relief. “I was hoping I’d run into someone else… though I didn’t mean it quite this literally.”

“Kyle Slater, there you are!” Luna exclaimed, already back on her hooves. “I’ve been searching everywhere for you! Come, we must hurry! We’re already late to the meeting!” Luna spun around and began trotting away at a brisk pace, forcing Kyle to jog to keep up.”

Luna lead Kyle through the castle’s hallways with the same apparent ease that Celestia had. Kyle couldn’t help but envy the sisters’ ability to navigate the halls so easily. “So… what’s this meeting about, again?” Kyle asked.

“Delegates from the other three great powers of Equus are here to be informed about the threats we now face.” Luna explained. “They have also come to meet you, Mr. Slater, the alien from another world who knows so much about this threat. Your insight into our foes will be quite helpful in persuading the other nations to up their security and aid us in defeating this threat… Hopefully.”

“I dunno about that.” Kyle admitted as they ascended a flight of stairs. “I’m a soldier, Princess, not a negotiator. I can supply the info, but I think I’ll leave the persuasion to you and Princess Celestia.”

Luna remained silent for the rest of the trip, which took them up two more flights of stairs and another three minutes. Finally, Luna stopped outside a set of double doors. “We are here.” she announced. “Make yourself presentable, Kyle. Fix that collar.”

“Wha?” Kyle asked, looking down. “Son of a… stay down, damnit!” he exclaimed, shoving the collar back down. He eyed it menacingly, as if daring it pop back up.

Which it did.

Kyle sighed and threw up his hands in frustration, while Luna giggled. “Let me help you.” She said, enveloping his entire collar with her blue aura. The entire collar popped up, and then folded back down. When the aura faded, the collar did not spring back up. “Much better.” She smiled, pushing the doors open.

Kyle followed Luna into the room, and the doors closed behind him. The conference room was quite large, with another set of double doors open to the outside on the other end of the hall. A long table and many chairs occupied the vast majority of the space in the room. However, the room was completely devoid of anyone besides Kyle and Luna. “Where is everyone?” he asked

“Outside, on the balcony.” Luna replied, walking to the far end of the hall. As Kyle followed her, he could indeed make out voices, though their words were unintelligible. Luna stepped through the door, and Kyle followed her out onto a large, round balcony. The doors slammed shut behind them, and Kyle turned his head to see two Unicorn stallions barring the door with a plank of wood.

Kyle turned to look back at the group. Everyone had fallen silent, and they were all staring at him. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were there, of course, sitting side-by-side at a smaller, round table with their backs to him. To Celestia’s left was a large Griffon, looking almost identical to its Azerothian counterpart. The griffon had snow-white feathers, but Kyle could barely see them under the Griffon’s attire. He was covered in a suit of shining steel armor, and numerous medals hung from his chestplate.

On the other side of the Pony sisters was an empty chair, presumably reserved for Kyle. He made his way towards it, but froze dead in his tracks as he saw the delegate who would be sitting to his right.

For a horrifying moment, Kyle was rooted in place, anger and fear burning within him. The creature looked almost identical to a Tauren, complete with the horns on his head and the hooves in place of feet. However, Kyle’s mind started working once more, and he realized that this must be the delegate for the Minotaur clans. The Minotaur was dressed in a suit that looked far too small for him, and he was puffing on a pipe. As Kyle watched, the Minotaur blew out a ring of smoke, which floated up over his head and joined the dozen or so other smoke rings stacked on his horns.

Kyle finally took his seat and looked across to the other side of the table, which seemed rather bare. He leaned over to inquire to Luna about this, but froze before he could. Instead of seeing the mountainside or the city behind the balcony, all Kyle could see was a wall of gleaming, ruby-red scales. Kyle slowly looked upwards and felt his jaw drop.

Resting next to the balcony was the largest Dragon that Kyle had ever seen. He reckoned that the behemoth in front of him could even give Deathwing a run for his money in terms of sheer size.The Dragon returned his stare with an amused expression. It lowered its head towards the table, closed one eye, and aimed the other one towards Kyle. “Nice of you to join us, Sir Kyle.” the Dragon rumbled, its deep bassy voice resonating through the air. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Valstrath, Voice of the Dragon High Council.”

“H-hi…” Kyle stammered, feeling a cold sweat break out across his forehead. “You’re a lot… larger than most Dragons back home.”

“Indeed?” Valstrath asked a non-question. “I am also among the largest of my kind here on Equus.” Valstrath. pulled its head back and grinned, revealing two rows of razor-sharp fangs, each easily as large as Kyle. Kyle couldn’t help but gulp and shiver slightly as Valstrath hid his fangs behind his lips once more. Valstrath said nothing further, simply shifting his gaze towards the Griffon.

“Ahem.” The Griffon cleared its throat. “Greetings, Mr. Slater. I am Iron Wing, Secretary of State for the Griffonian Empire, veteran of the Battle of Gyth Isle, Savior of…”

“Yeah yeah, we’ve heard all about you and your war achievements.” The Minotaur interrupted, earning him a glare from Iron Wing. The Minotaur seemed not to notice as he turned to face Kyle once more. “Pleasure to meet you. Name’s Longhorn, Chief of the Redtail tribe and ambassador here at this little shindig.” he introduced, patting Kyle on the back. Kyle’s body flopped forward with the force of the impact, and his face hit the table.

“Charmed.” Kyle coughed as he pulled his head off of the table. “I, uh… I’m Kyle. Slater. Uh… Monk of…”

“I must ask once more, Celestia.” Iron Wing interrupted. “Is it really necessary to bring this… Human… to this meeting? If your story is true, then he does not even have a nation to represent.”

Kyle glared at the Griffon, his nervousness fading into irritation. “As I was saying.” he continued, throwing another dirty look at the Iron Wing. “Monk of Azeroth and, apparently, ambassador of the Kingdom of Stormwind.”

“All present are already familiar with us.” Celestia continued. “I am Celestia, Princess of the Sun, and this is my sister, Luna, Princess of the Moon. We are the co-rulers of Equestria. Now that introductions are out of the way, I believe the meeting may begin.”

“As you have all heard, Equestria has recently come under fire from two threats. The first threat is that of the Changelings, who have once again been found to be kidnapping Ponies. The second threat, however, is far more serious.”

“Would this be the evil force that you spoke of at your emergency conference with the news organizations?” Longhorn asked.

“Indeed it is, though I’m afraid the situation is more serious than I let on.” Celestia sighed. “I turn the floor over to Mr. Slater, who is more experienced with this enemy.”

Kyle nodded, looking over the table at the gathered delegates. “This new enemy is one that I have fought before, back in Azeroth. They are called the Sha, the remnants of a dead Old God. Old Gods are ancient, evil, chaotic creatures, and the Sha are what is left behind when one is killed.”

“These Sha take on the aspects of negative emotions or character traits. On Azeroth, we faced seven: Doubt, Despair, Anger, Violence, Hatred, Fear, and Pride. Here on Equestria, we have encountered two separate Sha, and it is believed that four more are out there, each one representing the opposite of one of the Elements of Harmony: Greed, Deceit, Treachery, Cruelty, Misery, and… whatever the opposite of Magic would be.”

“These Sha are incredibly dangerous foes. Besides their razor-sharp claws and fangs, the six Prime Sha also command legions of minor Sha. All Sha can possess other creatures. This can drive their host into a frenzy of emotions related to their chosen element - for example, the Sha of Greed can drive those it possesses to want to steal from others. The Prime Sha can also directly possess another, taking complete control. Whether out in the open or possessing another creature, the Sha often leave puddles of dark energy as a sign of their presence, and can utilize incredibly powerful black magic. Any questions so far?”

“I thought I had sensed the return of some dark power.” Valstrath mused. “One I had not felt for over a thousand years. I must ask, though - How did this supposed Old God meet his end? I remember no battle in recent history in which a monster was slain, save for Sombra.”

“It had nothing to do with the affair in the Crystal Empire.” Luna replied. “The Old God in question was a being called Alp’tauum. A thousand years ago, it possessed me and transformed me into Nightmare Moon. When we returned, the Elements of Harmony were turned against us. I was purged, and it was destroyed.”

“So why are the remains of this Aptlum popping up now?” Iron WIng asked, shooting an accusatory glare at Kyle. “Seems kind of fishy to me. This Human has experience with these creatures, and as soon as he shows up in our world, they start terrorizing the area where he is staying.”

“We have an explanation for that as well.” Celestia replied. “The Elements of Harmony were recently sealed away, and much of their power restrained. We believe that this has given the Sha the opportunity to expand and grow in strength.”

“So the Sha are weak to the Elements?” Longhorn asked.

“Yes, and those who bore them most recently.”

“Well then just pull the Elements out of wherever they’re contained and use ‘em against these Sha.” Longhorn chuckled, leaning back in his chair. “Boom. Problem solved.”

“It is not that simple.” Luna sighed. “The Elements have become one with the tree from which they were first borne, and are holding the rest of the Everfree Forest at bay. To remove them would allow the forest to expand once more, such as it tried to do not long ago.”

“Oh.” Longhorn sat back up, rubbing the back of his head. “Guess I should’ve realized you all would’ve thought of that already, huh.”

“So you’re telling us that these beasts have a single weakness, and that we cannot utilize this weakness against them.” Iron Wing spat. “So what now then? What can we do against an enemy that we cannot kill?”

“Incorrect.” Kyle grinned, reaching back into his pocket and grasping the crystal in his hand.. “They can be killed without using the Elements directly. Gentlem… er, ambassadors, I present to you the remains of the Sha of Deceit.” Kyle withdrew his hand from his pocket and depositing the crystal on the table. “Completely powerless within this crystalline prison.”

Iron Wing and Longhorn leaned forward to inspect the crystal as Kyle left it in the center of the table. Valstrath, on the other hand, kept his distance, eyeing it warily. “Is it safe to be carrying that around, young one?” he asked.

“If you touch it, you can sense the chaotic energies inside, but they can do no harm to you.” Kyle replied. “The remains of the Sha’s energy cannot control anyone from within the crystal.”

“So how did you kill this thing?” Iron Wing asked, looking at Kyle with a straight face for the first time.

“You can defeat the minor Sha with conventional weaponry and tactics.” Kyle explained. “However, be warned that fighting the Sha can be very stressful on the mind. If not careful, one can easily be possessed by a Sha they are fighting. Also, defeating minor Sha does not kill them, per say. It simply transforms them back into dark energy, which will later coalesce again into another Sha. The Prime Sha can likewise be defeated in such a manner, though again the death is not permanent, and it is next to impossible to do so alone.”

“However, as said before, the Sha have one fatal weakness - the Elements of Harmony. The Sha cannot stand to be near their respective element, or its bearer. This Sha that was destroyed was the Sha of Deceit, which stands opposite of the Element of Honesty. When the Sha of Deceit was near the bearer of the Element of Honesty, Applejack, not only was she immune to its mind-controlling powers, but the Sha attempted to flee. It was unable to, and when she touched the Sha, it was destroyed, leaving only this crystal behind.”

For a moment, no one spoke as the new information sank in. Finally, Longhorn turned his head towards Celestia. “So you know how to kill these things, and are able to do so.” he said. “So why ask us for help? The Element bearers are your citizens, not ours.”

“Indeed, but the situation is further complicated.” Celestia sighed. “The Changelings. Based on Mr. Slater's… past involvement with Old Gods and the Sha, and what was seen at the site where the Sha of Deceit was defeated, we have determined that the Changelings are likely serving the Sha. Or, more specifically, the Old God that became the Sha.”

“For this reason, I felt it necessary to inform the other nations of the threat. It may be months or even years before the last of the Sha are finally vanquished. Until then, they and the Changelings are a very real threat not just to Equestria, but all of Equus. The Sha may not work as an army, but the Changelings do. It is my opinion that the great powers of Equus should band together in mutual defense. A Union, so to speak.” she added with a sideways glance towards Kyle.

“Why should Griffonia agree to this?” Iron Wing demanded. “The Sha pose no threat to us. They are here, separated from my people by a thousand miles of ocean.”

“Do you honestly think they won’t find a way to Griffonia?” Kyle asked, barely stopping himself from snarling at the Griffon. “If so, then you are a fool. The Sha are not mindless beasts. They are intelligent, cunning, and masters of manipulation. They and the Changelings will find a way across the ocean. If it means burrowing underneath the seafloor, then that is what they will do.”

“And let us not forget who raises the sun and the moon.” Valstrath added. “Should Celestia and Luna be killed, the plants that our prey feed on would either wither in unending heat or starve from lack of sunlight. And should they become possessed, The Sha will have the powers of the Sun and Moon at their commands. Either situation would mean Equus’ doom, and ours as well.”

The Dragon then turned his gaze towards Celestia. “We dragons rarely involve ourselves in the affairs of the other races, but your words are true. The Sha and Changelings are a threat to all life on Equus. I cannot speak for the Elder Council today, but I will bring your proposal before the Council with my highest recommendations.”

“And I shall do the same with the Grand Chieftain.” Longhorn added.

All eyes shifted towards Iron Wing, who shifted uncomfortably in his seat. He closed his eyes, his face scrunched up in thought. Finally, he sighed and slumped his shoulders. “I suppose I must at least bring the proposal before the Emperor.” he conceded. “If things truly are as out of claw as you have suggested, then your Union will need the might of the Griffonian Imperial Army to back you up.”

“That is all I ask of you today.” Celestia nodded. “Let your leaders know what is going on. If they have further questions, they are always free to contact me through the usual channels.”

Celestia then turned to look at Kyle, who simply sat there. After a few seconds, the heads of the other diplomats turned towards him as well, and he realized that he had yet to pledge to the Union. “I, ah… well, I’m not entirely sure how King Varian Wrynn will feel about this, and I can’t exactly waltz over to Stormwind and ask him.” he said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head. “But I can say for myself that I’m in.”

Silence followed, and Kyle looked over to see Celestia smiling at him. “If that is all, then I suggest we move on to the next subject.” Longhorn grinned, patting Kyle on the back again. Kyle once again found himself face-first against the table from the force of the blow. “I’d like to hear a bit more about this Human. Where exactly did you find him, Celestia?”

Celestia smiled and turned her head towards Kyle as he pulled himself off of the table. When she didn’t speak for a moment, Kyle turned to face her. “Oh. Well uh… Kind of a long story, so… settle in I guess.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The room was very large, adorned with many trophies from past conquests. In the center of the circular room was a large bed, easily able to hold four Ponies, atop a raised platform. Bookshelves lined the walls, and a desk was propped up against one of the walls. However, as much enjoyment as she had for her living quarters, none of that interested her right now. Instead, her attention was focused on a pedestal off to the side of the room.

Atop the pedestal sat a green orb of fire, and within the flame was an image of a peculiar creature. A Human, her new allies had called it. Kind of like one of those wretched Minotaur, but with no fur or horns. As she watched, the Human reached into his pocket and pulled out a crystal.

The two creatures behind her stiffened visibly, and she could understand why. “So there it is.” She hissed. “My Changeling is right there, you know. All it would take would be one command, and I could - “

“No, Chrysalis.” The Sha to her right interrupted. “You know as well as we do that that will not work. If your Changeling reveals herself to not be a guard in front of both Princesses, she would not get five steps. Her cover would be blown, she would be captured, and every infiltrator you have in Equestria would be in danger. We will recover the fallen piece in time. Deceit was a fool to go behind our backs like that. Something I’d more expect from you, Treachery.”

The other Sha turned to face its counterpart and hissed in amusement. “You slight me.” it rumbled, its voice slightly higher pitched.

“How can you two be so indifferent about this?” Chrysalis demanded, spinning around to face the two Sha. “Deceit is dead! This is a fatal blow to our plans! Now we cannot - “

“A minor setback, at worst.” The first Sha interrupted once more. “Deceit will no longer be able to aid us, true enough. But Deceit’s idea to ransom those fillies for the Element bearers was insanity, and it spoke of nothing else. If anything, Deceit’s interruptions were a hinderance. Deceit must pay the price for its stupidity. Meanwhile, we continue with our own plans. Your Changelings are numerous and powerful, and their power and numbers grow by the hour. Once infused with our energy, the army will be unstoppable.”

“A united Changeling army, maybe.” Chrysalis growled. “But we are hardly united. The Grand Emperor has forbidden the other hives from joining our cause. My hive stands alone. If we go to war alone, we will die alone, even with your powers.”

“You know how to fix that little problem.” Treachery sneered.

“We’ve been over this.” Chrysalis growled. “I disagree with the Grand Emperor, but he has led our people for generations. He was Emperor when I was but an egg. The Emperor is -”

“The Emperor is the one who is holding you back.” Treachery interrupted. “No, not just you, but the entire Changeling race. He is the one who is stopping you from reclaiming this world from the children of the usurpers. Even other hives cry out against him now, but his word is law, and his will adamant. Eliminate the Emperor, and you open the gate for your people to march to glory.”

Chrysalis turned back to the orb of flame. The Human had reached out and taken the shard back, and was now putting it back into his pocket. She felt a pair of claws slide over her shoulders, and could feel Treachery place some of its weight onto her. “The Changelings will hail you as a legend.” it continued. “Your name will be remembered for all eternity. Grand Empress Chrysalis, Liberator of Equus.”

Grand Empress Chrysalis. The title rolled through her mind time and time again. She closed her eyes and allowed her imagination to wander. She stood over the corpses of Shining Armor and Cadence, her revenge finally complete. The Element bearers were imprisoned in the dungeons, fated to be living food for the rest of their short lives. Celestia and Luna, standing by her side, possessed by the Sha standing behind her…

And the roar of her people. A thousand thousand Changelings, cheering her name, praising her deeds. The tiny Changeling larvae running up to her with wide eyes, begging to hear the story of how she sacked Canterlot. And above all, the feeling of fullness. No longer would she hunger for love. Her people would no longer starve. The Ponies of Equestria would be enslaved, and her people would feed forever.

Treachery pulled its claws off of Chrysalis, shaking her from her thoughts. “But of course, none of that will happen while the Emperor still stands against you.” it purred. “So, what shall it be? Take a stand? Or cower for all eternity. The choice is yours… Grand Empress Chrysalis.”

Chrysalis stood still for a moment, her eyes closed once more. Finally, she opened her eyes, and a smile split across her face. “The Changelings will rule Equus once more.” She grinned. “It is our destiny. And if Grand Emperor Toxxys will not seize it… Then I shall.”

The two Sha stepped aside as Chrysalis turned and walked towards the door. Though they were not a part of the Hive, they had become attuned to the mental signals that connected every Changeling in Hive Crisali. They could hear Chrysalis call out to her commanders to prepare the armies for war.

Treachery chuckled softly. “It has begun.” it said quietly. “Soon, all of Equus shall fall.”

“One hive cannot overpower the might of all of the others.” The other Sha replied. “Not alone.”

“But Hive Crisali is not alone.” Treachery replied, turning and walking towards the door. “I shall infuse Chrysalis with my power. We will return with the might of the Changeling armies behind us.” With that, Treachery walked out of the door, closing it as it left.

The lone remaining Sha stared at the door for a moment longer. Slowly, it turned to face the green fireball again. The disguised Changeling’s gaze was once again directed at the Human, who appeared to be yelling at the Griffon. The Sha began to chuckle, softly at first, but then more loudly. “I remember your kind, Human, yes I do.” it said as it finally stopped laughing. “The Townlong Steppes was merely a setback. Soon, I shall avenge my Azerothian counterpart.”

The Sha of Hatred chuckled once more as it turned its back to the green flame. “You. Will. Die.”

Chapter 16

View Online

The hum of magical energy resonated through the air as Kyle leaned back against the tree. He was in the middle of the park in Ponyville, in an isolated grove of trees that he had discovered a few days ago. It was the perfect place to go to just relax all by himself, and one might assume that that was what he was doing right now, were it not for the Pony across from him.

Scootaloo’s face was scrunched up in concentration, her eyes sealed shut. Kyle seemed relaxed, but in reality he was very focused on the young filly. Her hooves were glowing with a jade green energy, and as he watched, the energy seemed to grow brighter and brighter. Kyle felt himself hold his breath, and he leaned forward as the energy began to pulsate. It flashed brightly, and…

Nothing.

Kyle released his breath and leaned back once more. Scootaloo’s body relaxed, and she lowered her head, breathing heavily. “I’ll… never… get it.” she panted, trying to regain her breath. “It’s… too hard.”

“You’re thinking negatively again.” Kyle reprimanded her gently. “Remember, if you think that you can do it, you’ll succeed. If you think that you cannot, then you will fail. Collect yourself, and try again.”

“Easy for you to say! You already know that you can do it!” Scootaloo snapped. Kyle raised an eyebrow as Scootaloo recoiled slightly. She had let her emotions get out of hand once more, and she knew it. She took a deep breath and held it for a second before exhaling slowly, closing her eyes and laying down to collect herself. Kyle took advantage of the lull in her training to go over the memories of the past few days.

Ever since he had returned from Canterlot two weeks ago, many Ponies seemed to be a bit on edge. It wasn’t hard to figure out why - Princess Celestia’s announcement about the Sha and the Changelings had everyone worried, especially when word got out that four foals had already been foalnapped and rescued.

Still, others seemed less on edge and more in awe of him. Every day, Kyle heard his named whispered as he walked down the street, usually followed by some Pony turning to look at him. In general, there was no doubt in anyone’s mind now that Kyle was there to help, and the few Ponies who were still concerned with him had at least acknowledged that he had helped the town multiple times.

Most interesting of all was the return of the mint-green Unicorn. She had stalked Kyle on the way to Twilight’s library on the day that he had been revealed to the world, but he hadn’t noticed the mare any more than usual after that. Ever since his return to Ponyville, however, Kyle had noticed her hanging around more and more often, usually with a big, goofy grin on her face. It had been cute at first, but now it was starting to get a bit creepy.

Kyle turned his attention back to the filly in front of him, who still had her eyes closed. He couldn’t help but smile as he looked at her. She and her friends had gone up to the Crystal Empire just the other day, and had qualified to be Ponyville’s flag-waving team for the Equestria Games. He didn’t exactly understand what these games were or why they were so important, but Scootaloo had been very excited to tell him of their victory.

He had also noticed a difference between the Scootaloo who left and the Scootaloo who returned. The day before she had left, she had been moping around and not really interested in anything, only buzzing her wings occasionally and looking even sadder afterwards. When she returned, however, something had changed. She was energetic again, happy, playful - the old Scootaloo, essentially.

But there was something… more. She also seemed to have a renewed sense of confidence. Kyle had watched her two days ago as she told off the local bullies, Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon, for picking on Dinky because of her mother. Kyle’s smile grew wider as he remembered the shocked expressions on the two fillies’ faces as they had backed away. It appeared that his student had taken his lesson about defending others to heart.

Scootaloo stirred and opened her eyes again, dragging Kyle’s thoughts back to the present. “You ready to try again?” he asked. Scootaloo nodded and sat back up, her face expressionless. She closed her eyes once more, and Kyle could feel the Chi around him beginning to bend to her will. A small crackle broke the silence for an instant as Scootaloo’s hooves glowed with green energy once more.

The air began to hum as the glow surrounding her hooves grew brighter and brighter. The light began to pulsate again, slowly at first, but more quickly as time went on. Kyle felt himself hold his breath once more as the hum reached a fevered pitch, and the rapidly pulsing energy became painful to watch. Suddenly, the energy flashed more brightly than ever before. Kyle shielded his eyes for a split second.

As the light faded, Kyle looked back to see Scootaloo on the ground, breathing heavily once more. Kyle sighed and closed his eyes again. “So close…” he murmured quietly.

A shiver ran down Kyle’s spine, filling him with a renewed sense of energy. His eyes sprang open, and his head snapped upwards. Floating above him, twirling lazily through the air, was a small orb of green energy with a long, dusty trail following it. As he watched, it wiggled through the air towards Scootaloo and bounced into her. Her head snapped upwards as well, and her eyes went wide with shock.

Kyle grinned as the Chi Wave faded, and he scooted his way over to Scootaloo, patting her on the back. “See? I told you that you could do it. All you need is a little faith.”

Scootaloo didn’t respond, her eyes still staring at the spot where the Chi Wave had vanished. “Hey, what are you thinking?” Kyle asked, moving his head so that she was staring at him.

“I… did it.” Scootaloo murmured. “I actually did it…” She closed her eyes and rested her head on the ground again. “I can’t believe it…”

“What do you mean?”

“I was starting to wonder if…” she began, but cut herself short, glancing over at Kyle. He smiled encouragingly and motioned with his hands for her to continue. “I just… I was starting to wonder why you were training me when I couldn’t even do this simple spell. I was… I was scared that I’d never be able to do it.”

Kyle patted Scootaloo’s back. “Remember that you have an incredible gift, Scootaloo.” he said gently.” You have such an innate connection with Chi that you learn in weeks what others require months or years to learn. But that doesn’t mean that your talent will carry you everywhere. You still must work hard and devote yourself to learning, or else all of the talent in the world cannot help you. You may have been afraid that you would never get it right, but you didn’t let that stop you from continuing. You were quite courageous to keep trying in the face of failure.”

Scootaloo scoffed. “Courageous? Yeah right. So I managed to cast a spell. That’s nothing compared to what you do. You fight the Sha! I’ll never be as brave as you.”

Kyle felt his heart skip a beat as his mind flashed back to his own training. How he had said nearly the exact same words to his old mentor. But… I’ll never be as brave as you. You don’t seem to be afraid of anything. he had said.

Kyle felt a lump in his throat as he smiled back at his student. “Ah, my young apprentice. You, like so many others, confuse courage with bravery. A brave Pony, will run into a burning building to save a young foal with no thought for her own safety. A courageous Pony will realize that she is putting herself in terrible danger, and run into the burning building anyway.”

Scootaloo’s eyes went wide as Kyle leaned in closely, his voice barely a whisper. “I have my fears, young one,” he admitted, “But I do not let them stop me. True courage is not moving on without your fear, but moving on despite your fear.”

Scootaloo didn’t move a muscle as Kyle pushed himself to his feet. “Well, I think that that’s all for today.” he announced, patting her on the back once more. “Remember - practice at least an hour every day, and don’t use your magic to hurt others. Although intimidating a certain pair of bullies might be acceptable.” he added jokingly. Scootaloo giggled as she pushed herself to her hooves. She gave Kyle an affectionate nuzzle before exiting the grove.

Kyle didn’t follow immediately. Instead, he leaned against one of the trees, thinking. Scootaloo had come a long way - there was no denying that fact. The difference between the filly who had attacked him nearly a month ago and the filly that had just left was astonishing. Kyle couldn't help but smile once more as he pushed his way through the trees and exited the grove.

On the other side of the cluster of trees was the rest of the park. It was a lovely, late summer’s day. Ponies were scattered all around the park - flying kites, having picnics, and just walking around and enjoying the day. In the distance, Kyle could make out Scootaloo riding away on her scooter, her little wings buzzing furiously. I wonder why she doesn’t just fly like the other Pegasi…

“Kyle! There you are!”

Kyle was jerked from his thoughts once again as his name echoed across the park. He turned his head and saw a small purple shape rushing towards him. Though it was still far away, Kyle recognized the voice instantly, and smiled as Spike ran up to him. “I’ve been looking for you for like, an hour! C’mon, we’ve gotta go, quickly!” Spike grabbed hold of Kyle’s arm and tried to drag Kyle back in the direction he had just come.

“Woah, woah there.” Kyle exclaimed, pulling his arm away. “What’s going on? Sha?”

“Wha? No, not Sha, thank Celestia.” Spike replied. “It’s Twilight. She need you back at the library, immediately. I think she made a breakthrough with the portal!”

Kyle’s eyes sprang open, and a grin split across his face. “Well let’s get a move on!” he exclaimed, picking Spike up and tucking him under one arm, much to the young Dragon’s indignation. “Hold on tight.” he warned before sprinting in the direction of the library.

A few moments later, the pair arrived outside of the library. Spike huffed irritably as Kyle set him down. “Dude. Not cool.” he growled. “At least give a Dragon a warning before you haul him off like a sack of flour.”

“Sorry, Spike.” Kyle grinned. “But you’re just a bit too slow to keep up with me, and I’m too excited to slow down for you. If Twilight’s got a portal working, then I can go home! You have no idea how much I -”

“I said she’s made a breakthrough.” Spike interrupted. “It’s not a full-blown portal yet. Not by my understanding, anyway.” Kyle’s grin vanished as Spike continued. “She spouted a whole load of technical mumbo-jumbo - you know how she gets. From what I put together, she needs your help with some kind of test or something.” he shrugged. “I’m just the messenger.”

Kyle closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose. Of course it was too good to be true. “Ah well.” he sighed. “Not what I was hoping for, but I guess a breakthrough is still pretty good. Where is she?”

“Down in the basement. It’s her research lab.” Spike walked over to the staircase and opened a door. Kyle had always assumed that it was just a broom closet, but instead he saw a set of stairs descending into the darkness. Spike walked over to the door and descended down the stairs, with Kyle close behind him.

“So Kyle,” Spike began as they walked down the long, spiral staircase, “I hear you’ve been teaching Scootaloo about some of what you do. Magic and whatnot.” Kyle nodded in reply. “So, if you go home before you’ve finished teaching her… what’s going to happen with her?”

Kyle didn’t reply at first. He couldn’t, really. “I… don’t know.” he admitted slowly. “I guess I… hadn’t really thought about it.”

“Well give it a bit of thought.”

The pair finally exited the curving stairwell as the left-hand wall stopped, giving them a good look at the basement. It was round and surprisingly large, easily two or three times the size of the library upstairs. Kyle could see that Twilight had sectioned it off into multiple different areas. One section looked like an alchemist’s lab, with different liquids bubbling in vials . Another area looked like a smaller version of the library upstairs, with books laying everywhere and bits of paper scattered amongst them.

Kyle looked to the far end of the basement and saw Twilight in a large open area. As he watched, her horn flashed purple, and the air around her wavered for a moment before settling once more. He nudged Spike and pointed towards her. “Yeah, That’s her practice area.” Spike explained. “Where she tests out spells that require a bit more than just casting. You know, runes and stuff.” The pair reached the bottom of the stairs and weaved through the basement, being careful not to trip over anything. “Twilight, I found him!” Spike called out as he entered the area where Twilight was working.

Kyle stepped into the area just in time to see Twilight’s head snap in their direction. “Finally! What took you so long Spike?” She exclaimed, trotting over to the pair.

“I was hiding.” Kyle said simply.

“What? But why were you… never mind, it’s not important.” Twilight walked to the other side of the room, where a large chest was resting against the wall. “You’re just in time, anyway. I just finished securing the area with some protective wards, in case this spell goes badly. Not that I think it will.” Twilight opened the chest, and a leather-bound tome flew out, followed by a multitude of clear crystals. The book flipped open, and the crystals began to lower themselves into place.

“I went up to Canterlot the last week and decided to visit the Starswirl the Bearded wing while I was there.” Twilight explained as she inspected each crystal, occasionally turning or adjusting one. “I found this book in there, buried in the master-level section. I don’t think anypony besides the other Princesses and us have ever seen this book. Maybe not even them. It’s certainly something that nopony has seen in several lifetimes. It contains a long-forgotten technique that is supposedly able to amplify a Unicorn or Alicorn’s magic many times over, to the point where one Unicorn can perform a spell that would otherwise require hundreds, or potentially thousands of Unicorns without this technique. It requires a lot of setup time, but for a spell like this one, it’s absolutely worth it.”

“How does a civilization forget something like that?” Kyle asked incredulously. “Especially in the middle of the capital city? I mean, we lost a lot of knowledge when Lordaeron was sacked, but nothing like that! You’d think someone would have thought to remember a way to make Unicorn magic stronger.”

“Discord threw the entire world into disarray during his First Reign.” Twilight explained sadly. “Many books filled with ancient knowledge were completely destroyed in his quest for total chaos. Millennia’s worth of knowledge, destroyed in the span of two decades. To be honest, I’m surprised he let this book survive. As to why no one found it in the middle of Canterlot, the Starswirl the Bearded Wing is restricted - only Princesses, or those with royal permission, may enter.”

“Alright, I guess if Discord was involved, all the rules of logic go out the window.” Kyle sighed. “So, what is this secret technique? I guess it involves those crystals?”

“Correct. I’ve been making these crystals over the past three days. I had to borrow a couple from Rarity, but it’s going to be worth it. These crystals have been modified and attuned to my magic, so that when a spell cast by me strikes them, they’ll resonate at a perfect frequency to set off an internal chain reaction. This reaction will then re-cast the spell, but at a much greater power level.”

“So you cast a spell at it, and it casts it again, but stronger?” Spike asked, looking confused.

“In laypony’s terms, yes.” Twilight nodded. “You can arrange the crystals in certain patterns. Using the correct pattern with the correct spell with amplify the spell far more than without the correct pattern. This pattern… hold on.” Twilight picked up the crystal in front of her and examined it closely before flipping it over and putting it back down.

“This pattern is a derivative of the Krotian Formation. Before the First Reign of Discord, this formation was used to transport large items over long distances, usually to the First Griffonian Empire. I’ve modified it to consume far less energy, since I’m not sure how much power it will take. This modification means that instead of creating a portal, it will instead produce a one-way looking glass. We’ll be able to see through the portal, but those on the other side will not know we are watching.”

“Better than nothing, I guess.” Kyle said. “So, where do I come in? Spike said you needed my help.”

“Indeed.” Twilight replied. “As you can imagine, it would be very, very bad if we were to open portal into some hostile planet, or even outer space itself. I know this is only a looking glass, but all the same, I’d rather avoid that. In the past, to focus the location of the other end of the portal, a small charged crystal attuned to the portal spell would generally be transported or teleported by traditional methods to the desired location, and then the spell would be cast. The charged crystal would provide a focal point for the other end of the portal.”

“I would try to do that here, but there are two problems. Firstly, I doubt I have enough strength to transport even a small crystal to another planet. Secondly, even if I theoretically did have the strength to do so and then cast the portal spell, we’d have no way of knowing if the crystal arrived properly, or at all. And again, opening a portal to the wrong location would be very, very bad. So I did a bit of light reading -”

“Interpretation: You stayed up all night for two nights in a row. Again.” Spike interrupted. “We need more coffee, by the way. You drank it all.”

“Thank you, Spike.” Twilight said curtly, throwing a glare his way. “As I said, I did a bit of light reading, and I found an alternative method. It’s slightly less accurate, but it’s much simpler. All I have to do is channel the spell first through an item made in the desired exit location, and the other end of the portal will open in roughly the general area.”

“So what… you need something made in Azeroth?” Kyle asked.

“Yes, preferably from the town or city where you desire to end up.”

“Well, you could use my belt.” Kyle said slowly, pulling the strip of leather off of his waist. “It won’t be damaged, right?”

“Not a chance.” Twilight smiled. “That’s what one of my protective wards should prevent.” The belt was enveloped in a purple glow and floated in the air next to Twilight. “Are you ready to try it? If it works, we may be able to send you home within the week.”

“Fire away.” Kyle grinned, unable to contain his excitement.

Twilight’s horn glowed with its usual purple aura, and began to pulsate rapidly. Tiny bolts of purple lightning shot out of her horn, producing a steady sizzling sound. She closed her eyes as sweat started to form on her brow. The pulsing stopped for a brief second before a sound akin to a cannon going off blasted through the room.

A jolt of energy flew from her horn into the belt. A second later, the bolt of energy flew out of the other end of the belt and into the first crystal. A soft hum resonated through the room as the crystal began to glow with a soft purple light. As Kyle watched, the light grew brighter and brighter, and the crystal slowly lifted into the air.

Suddenly, three more bolts of energy flew out of the crystal. Each bolt of energy struck another crystal, and the process repeated once more. For a few moments, this process repeated itself over and over again, with more and more crystals hovering in the air. As more crystals flew into the air, Kyle noticed that several energy bolts were flying back and forth between crystals that were already hovering.

Soon, every crystal was hovering in the air, with bolts of magic flying between them. As the bolts of energy became more and more frequent, the bolts became more akin to beams, linking crystals to each other.

Suddenly, one bolt of energy went flying in a new direction, towards an uncharged crystal that was already hovering in the air. This crystal instantly glowed a vibrant lavender, and sent forth multiple curved beams of energy towards another crystal directly below it. The two crystals were connected by the beams of energy, and lavender energy crackled to life between the beams.

The other crystals, meanwhile, were beginning to descend to the floor. As they touched down, new beams of energy sprang to life between the innermost crystals and the central bottom crystal. The energy crackling between the solid beams in the middle of the formation surged with new power, and meshed together to form a solid oval of energy.

All at once, every crystal and energy beam flashed brightly, changing to a pure white color. The oval of energy at the center, however, formed an image. The image was very fuzzy, and Kyle dared not step closer due to the energy beams still connecting the crystals on the floor. This problem was soon solved, however, as a small section of the formation suddenly died out, leaving a small corridor leading to the portal in the center.

Kyle looked over at Twilight. The Alicorn was lying on the ground with her eyes closed, breathing heavily. She opened her eyes and looked over at him before smiling wearily. “I… I think it worked.” she grunted, pushing herself shakily onto her hooves once more. “Go on… See if this is the right place. If so, then we’ve made a massive leap forward today.” Kyle grinned and stepped into the corridor between the energy beams. As he reached the portal, the image became far less fuzzy and more distinct, and he could make out what was on the other side.

On the other side of the portal was a large, dark room, lit by torches held by wall-mounted sconces and a few dangling lanterns. In the center of the room was a large leather hide, drawn taught by ropes and pegs, with a map of Azeroth crudely stitched into it. Multiple chairs and tables were scattered around the edges of the circular room.

On the far wall was a raised platform, with steps leading up to a throne. Standing next to the throne were two figures - A blue-skinned Troll, and an Orc. Kyle’s eyes narrowed in anger. Even having never seen them in person, there was no mistaking the two figures in front of him. Thrall and Vol’jin, the new Warchief of the Horde. While Kyle couldn’t hear through the portal, he could tell that the conversation the two were having was quite serious. Oh how he wished he could eavesdrop in…

“Well? Is it the right place?”

Kyle snapped his head around to see Twilight and Spike staring at him expectantly. Kyle forced the scowl off of his face as he walked away from the looking glass. “Kind of.” he replied. “That’s Azeroth, no doubt about it. But the portal was opened in Orgrimmar, the capital city of the Horde. That’s halfway across the world from Stormwind. If I were to go there, I’d be killed on the spot.”

Twilight sighed and shook her head. “Well, considering we’re opening a portal to a planet potentially billions upon billions of miles away, I’d say getting the portal onto the planet itself is pretty good.” she said. “But that spell was very tiring, even to me. And the spell to create a proper portal will take far more energy. I’ll keep looking for a way to lower the energy requirements, but it might be a while.”

“Still, this is huge!” Spike exclaimed with a grin, running up to the portal. “We can finally get a look at your… homeworld… hang on.” Spike’s expression fell as he squinted through the portal. “Those aren’t Humans… Are they?”

“No, they’re not.” Kyle growled. “The green one is an Orc named Thrall, ex-Warchief of the Horde. The blue one is a Troll, and the current Warchief. Vol’jin, he’s called. The Horde they are a part of stands completely opposite to the Alliance I am a part of.”

“I remember Princess Celestia mentioned a Horde that has been a large influence on your recent history.” Twilight interjected. “Is this them, then?”

“Two of their leaders, yes.” Kyle replied curtly.

“Well… We’ll not send you there, then.” Twilight mused. “Maybe if I adjusted…”

“Hold on a second.” Kyle interrupted, walking over to a nearby table. He picked up a pencil and a piece of paper and began scribbling on it. A couple of minutes later, Kyle held up the paper and showed it to Twilight. On the paper, he had drawn what appeared to be an ornate lion’s head. “If you see this figure in blue and gold colors, you’ll have found the right spot.” he explained.

“Right. I’ll keep experimenting on the portal and look for this symbol. I still need to figure out how to reduce the energy requirement and up the accuracy.”

“Thanks Twilight.” Kyle patted Twilight on the back before exiting the sectioned-off area. He turned his head back towards her just in time to see her shoot the portal with another blast of purple energy. The portal sputtered and crackled for a moment before fading entirely. Kyle sighed and worked his way back through the basement and towards the staircase.

A few moments later, Kyle flopped down onto his bed. For a long while he just laid there, his mind filled with turbulent, ever-changing emotions that would leave him elated one moment, depressed the next, and confused the entire time.

They were close, closer than Kyle had dreamed they’d be. He had seen Azeroth again. True, it had only been seeing, and it had been Orgrimmar, but it was something. Now he knew it could be done. He could go home.

And yet…

Kyle couldn't help but remember how exhausted Twilight had been after casting the spell. She had nearly fallen over when she tried to stand again. And that spell had used only a fraction of the energy required to open a true portal. It could take months, or even years before they found a way to reduce the energy cost to a manageable level, and months more to get the portal to open where they wanted it to.

But even if the portal was able to be opened today, could he really go home at this point? Spike’s question about Scootaloo echoed through his head time and time again. So, if you go home before you’ve finished teaching her… what’s going to happen with her? He had said that he hadn’t really thought about it.

Indeed he hadn’t. He had been so focused on his excitement, on his own well-being, that he hadn’t even thought about the filly who he had been teaching earlier that afternoon. Even if he was given the opportunity to go home today, could he do so immediately? There was no doubt that he truly wanted to return to Azeroth, but could he leave Scootaloo, who had so much potential, on her own? Especially after starting to teach her about Chi and how to harness it. There was still so much that she had to learn.

So much that he had to learn.

Was he even the right person to teach her? His doubts started creeping back into his mind. He had only been a fully-fledged Monk for a year before coming to Equestria, and though there was no rule forbidding it, most Monks were not given apprentices until they had at least two decades worth of experience. Yes, Kyle was the only one around who could teach her, but did he have enough experience to even try?

“I almost miss the war.” he muttered, his eyes growing heavy. “Even if I was fighting for my life every day, at least I knew what the hell to do. Everything was so much simpler then.” He looked out the window and realized the sun had gone down. “Better get some shut eye.” he murmured, closing his eyes.

"I just hope tomorrow is easier."

Chapter 17

View Online

“Kyle! Get up!”

Kyle’s eyes flew open as a voice pierced through his sleepy haze. On instinct, he bolted upright, his sheets flinging themselves off of him as he sat up. His head snapped in the direction of the voice. “Wuzzat?” he half-slurred, rubbing his eyes. He opened them and saw Twilight standing in the doorway, tapping her hoof impatiently.

“Hurry up Kyle! Princess Luna is waiting!”

“Prin-wha? What’s she doin’ here?” Kyle asked, stretching his arms. He grunted as his back cracked, filling the room with a sharp popping noise.

Twilight winced slightly at the sound. “ She’s apparently got some really important news. If she’s coming to tell us face to face rather than using Spike’s letter-transport system, it must be major! Hurry up and get dressed!” Twilight bolted out of the room, slamming the door behind her.

Kyle simply sat on the bed for a moment, allowing himself a moment to get his bearings. One of the Princesses was here to deliver news? “I’ve got a bad feeling about this…” he muttered to himself, pushing himself out of his bed.

Kyle quickly changed into a new set of clothes and tied his belt around his waist. As he did so, he couldn’t help but remember the events of the day before. His worry about returning home was fairly minimal by now - there was very little he could do about it, and worrying about something he couldn’t change would only lead to despair. However, that was not what was bothering him.

Scootaloo. No matter how much he told himself that she needed his tutoring, doubt continued to worm into his mind. Yes, he was the only Monk in Equestria. Yes, she had made the quickest progress of any apprentice in recorded history. Yes, she needed guidance. But a little voice in the back of his head continued to whisper to him. Inexperienced guidance could often be worse than no guidance at all. Could Scootaloo do alright just learning by herself?

“Doesn’t seem like there’s a right answer.” Kyle sighed. I guess I already said I’d help her learn… He thought to himself. If nothing else, I don’t want to be called a liar. So… I guess I’ll keep teaching her. Kyle forcibly shoved his thoughts into the back of his mind. He ran his fingers through his hair to make sure he was at least semi-presentable before exiting his room and walking down the stairs.

Sure enough, seated in the main room of the library was Princess Luna, her astral mane billowing in the usual non-existent breeze. Sitting on a couch across from her was a nervous-looking Twilight. As he descended, one of the stairs creaked. Twilight’s head jerked upwards, and she visibly relaxed. “There you are!”

“Yeah, here I am.” Kyle replied as he stepped into the main area. “Where’s Spike?” he asked, looking around.

“He had a sleepover with the crusaders last night.” Twilight explained. “Of course, you’d know that if you’d not spent all afternoon in your room.”

“Sorry, I got a bit lost in my thoughts.” Kyle sighed. He looked over at Princess Luna and gave a weak smile. “So, what’s going on? I hope you’ve brought some good news.”

“I wish I could say that I did.” Luna shook her head. “I bring news that could possibly concern the Sha.”

“You mean you don’t know?” Twilight asked

“It likely does, but no, we do not know for sure.”

“What is it? What’s going on?”

Luna pushed herself up, straightening into a more upright position. “There appears to be a great disturbance in the Badlands.” She began. “Last week, my night guard spotted a small band of Changelings emerging in the desert, not far from Appleoosa. We suspected that they were attempting to infiltrate the town, but instead the band seemed to avoid it. Stranger still, they made no attempt to disguise themselves or cover their trail.”

“Weird.” Kyle murmured. “Do you know why?”

“We wished to find out.” Luna replied. “So we confronted them directly. As they approached the Everfree Forest three days ago, I and my ShadowGuard sprung a trap. They made no attempt to resist, and we quickly captured the group. They consisted of a dozen Changelings. However, they also carried with them two dead Changelings. When questioned, the surviving members claimed that they had succumbed to their injuries. Indeed, many of the survivors bore open wounds.”

“Any idea where these injuries came from?”

“They would not answer when we questioned them. They are currently being held in the Canterlot dungeons for further questioning. But… There’s something else.” Luna quickly glanced around the room, and her horn flashed with a quick blue light. “One of the Changelings claims to be royalty.”

“What?!” Twilight and Kyle exclaimed together.

“My reaction as well.” Luna nodded. “Yxia is her name. She claims to be the daughter of Grand Emperor Toxxys, ruler of all Changeling Hives. We do not know for certain what she is doing so far away from her hive, but we intend to find out. And we also intend to find out why she and her companions are so badly injured.”

“So… why come tell us in person?” Kyle asked. “I mean… you could have used Spike.”

“Besides the fact that Spike is away at the sleepover?” Twilight countered. “Even though Princess Luna didn’t know that, Spike could have been anywhere when she would have sent that letter. And with such sensitive information…”

“Alright, fair enough.” Kyle held up his hand to stop her. “So, where do we come in? I’m assuming you’ve got some plan for us to help out?”

“Something like that.” Luna nodded once more. “Yxia has heard of you, Kyle. She refused to give out details to us about her situation. She said she would only speak with ‘The Monk’.”

“What? Why?”

“Again, she would not say.” Luna sighed once more. “I’m sorry, but that is all I know.”

“I don’t like the sound of this.” Twilight grimaced. “It reeks of a trap.”

“I agree. But if it is, then they’re going to awfully great lengths to pull it off.” Kyle smirked. “Carting two of their own dead along with them to pull off a battered and defeated facade? If it truly is a trap, then I have to spring it. They’ve earned it.” Kyle pushed himself to his feet, and the Ponies rose with him. “So. When do we set off? And who all is going?”

“You two, of course.” Luna said, looking around thoughtfully. “And… the kindness-bearer. Fluttershy. She is a caretaker of non-pony creatures, correct? If this is indeed not a trap, perhaps she could help tend to their wounds.”

“How about Applejack?” Kyle asked. “I mean, if she’s not too busy. Having the Pony who killed the Sha of Deceit around might intimidate them. Make them think twice about any funny business.”

“An excellent suggestion.” Luna agreed. “We meet at the Train Station in one hour.” She sighed once more. “Twilight, if you will fetch Applejack and Fluttershy. I would like a word alone with Mr. Slater.”

“Okay…” Twilight replied, raising an eyebrow. When no further reply was forthcoming, she sighed and exited the library, closing the door behind her.

“Very good.” Luna said. “Now, Mr. Slater. I wish to ask you about what troubles you. Do not attempt to say nothing.” She added. “Your dreams last night tell me otherwise.”

“Wait, you can see into my dreams?” Kyle asked.

“Indeed. Along with any other Pony in Equus.”

“That’s… slightly creepy.” Kyle deadpanned. Luna stared at him as she waited for him to reply, but Kyle found that he had difficulty voicing his troubles.

“It’s Scootaloo, isn’t it?” She finally asked. “And her training.”

“Is there anything I’ve done here that you don’t know about?” Kyle asked.

“You training Scootaloo has hardly gone unnoticed. Even others around Ponyville, who do not have access to the Dreamscape, have noticed a change in her demeanor. One look into her dreams told me all I needed to know.” Luna replied. “But I digress. I wish to know what troubles you, Kyle. I find that giving voice to one's fears, confiding in another, often helps to alleviate those fears. I know it helped me as I reintegrated back into Pony society.”

Kyle was silent for a moment. “It’s just… I’m so young. So inexperienced. My own mentor was seventy-five years old. The youngest mentor I ever saw had already lived half a century. I’m afraid…” Kyle trailed off, finally sighing.

“You fear that your experience is insufficient to tutor her. That you will somehow lead her astray.” Luna finished. Kyle nodded, looking down at his feet. “You are young, Mr. Slater. This is true. But youth does not make one a bad mentor. I have seen your skills first-hoof, both in fighting the Timber Wolves and in holding yourself back from lashing out at Iron Wing at the conference. I have heard further tales of your prowess in fighting the Shas of Greed and Deceit. If I have seen and heard correctly, your youth does not hinder you. Far from it. It is a great boon.”

“So I can do what I was taught. Big deal. How am I supposed to teach another to follow in my footsteps?”

“You have already begun.” Luna replied. “Your dreams are not the only ones I have visited. I have seen Scootaloo’s as well. She holds you in high regards, Kyle - almost as high as Rainbow Dash, who has been her idol for years. Her dreams speak highly of you as well. They are far less tumultuous and more peaceful than they were before you began teaching her. Though I will say, during her hospital stay they became dark. Very dark indeed. She was riddled with guilt for her failure.”

Kyle sighed again. “She’s not the one to blame for her possession by the Sha.”

“And who is?”

Kyle didn’t reply. He couldn’t.

“And thus, we have reached the heart of the issue.” Luna said softly. “You feel guilty. You feel responsible for the Sha possessing her.” Kyle stood still for a moment before nodding once. “I thought as much. You feel that you caused her to be possessed, and that you may end up hurting her again.” Luna pressed her hoof against Kyle’s chin and raised his head so that he was looking at her.

“You have nothing to feel guilty about. Despite what the Sha of Deceit may have told you, you had nothing to do with her possession. In fact, you likely forestalled it.”

“What do you mean?”

“If I recall correctly, the Sha tend to target those who are more emotionally volatile. If this is true, then Scootaloo was already highly susceptible to the Sha’s manipulation, as emotionally unstable as she was. Her meditation sessions helped to calm her. What she learned from you kept her emotionally stable. The Sha likely had much more difficulty in taking control than it would have otherwise.”

“You are the only one who can train Scootaloo, yes, but this is not your only qualification. I have seen Scootaloo dream of what you have taught her. As I said before, I have seen you in action first-hoof. You are very skilled at what you do, and Scootaloo is quickly developing many of the same mental skills that you possess. Continue to train her, and she will make a fine Monk.”

Kyle was silent for a moment, lost in his own thoughts. Luna remained silent as well. Finally, a small smile broke out across his face. “I… I guess you might be right.” he said quietly. “So… you’re okay with me training her to fight?”

“Not to fight, Kyle. You know as much as I do that you are not training her to fight, but to defend. To defend herself, to defend her friends, to defend others who cannot defend themselves. Just as you do. But to answer your question - Not only do I and my sister allow it, but we encourage it.”

Kyle’s smiled widened. “I won’t let you down.” he replied. “You or Scootaloo.”

“Excellent.” Luna returned the smile. “Now, go pack your bags. We have work to do.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kyle approached the train station with very little accompanying him. His belt was adorned with four pouches full of brews, but aside from that his only luggage was a small briefcase with a couple of sets of clothes. He was kind of thankful Rarity wasn’t coming along - Light only knew how many bags of clothes the fashionista would bring with her. The image made him chuckle slightly as he rounded the corner.

Twilight, Luna, Applejack, and Fluttershy were already waiting for him. However, there was another pony among the group as well. “Hey Kyle. ‘Bout time you showed up.” Rainbow Dash smirked, holding out her hoof.

Kyle returned the grin and bumped his fist with her hoof. “Well this is a surprise. What are you doing here?” he asked.

“She heard Twilight here talkin’ to Fluttershy ‘bout what’s goin’ on.” Applejack explained. “Decided she wanted to tag along, too. And Celestia knows, when that mare gets a thought in her head, there ain’t no stoppin’ her.”

“Besides, having another veteran of the Changeling invasion of Canterlot can’t hurt.” Twilight agreed. “I asked Rarity and Pinkie if they wanted to come as well but Rarity is preparing for her big trip to Manehattan, and Pinkie… well, she’s being Pinkie. I think she said she was preparing for something - either a birthday party, or for a couple of chapters to pass.”

“A couple of chap… what?”

“Pinkie. Don’t question it.” Everyone answered in unison.

“Right…” Kyle raised an eyebrow, but questioned no further as the train pulled into the station. “Is this our ride?”

“Yep.” Applejack replied. “Got about ten minutes or so before it leaves, but we might as well get comfy.” She turned and walked towards the train, and Kyle turned to follow.

“Kyle! Wait!”

Kyle’s head snapped around towards the voice. Speeding around the corner was a small orange and purple blur. As it approached, it slowed down, and Kyle recognized it. “Hey Scoots. What’s going on?”

“I heard about your big mission!” She exclaimed excitedly. “I wanna come too! I wanna help you with those mean ol’ chan - MMF!” She was cut off as Kyle slapped his hand over her mouth.

“Shhhh!” he hissed. He made sure she had finished talking before removing his hand from her mouth. “That’s top secret information there, you’re not even supposed to know about that! How did you find out?”

“Me and Sweetie Belle and Applebloom heard Twilight talking to Applejack. I wanna come too! Can I can I can I?!”

“Absolutely not.” Kyle replied. However, his voice was not the only one to answer. A quick glance over his shoulder confirmed that Rainbow Dash was walking over to them.

“Sorry squirt, but you can’t come.” she continued as she stopped next to Kyle. “Besides which, you shouldn’t even want to come. We’re dealing with Changelings! Scary stuff. You don’t want to get involved.”

“Yes I do!” Scootaloo exclaimed. She turned her head towards Kyle. “You’re the one who told me true courage was facing your fears. I want to help with the Changelings. I want to be courageous like you!”

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow at Kyle, who sighed. “Ask me on the train. Long story.” he muttered before turning his attention back to Scootaloo. “I’m only courageous when I have to be.” he replied to the filly. “Courage means facing your fears, yes. It doesn’t mean that you go looking for fears to face. Or facing fears that you’re not prepared for. Your training has come a long way, but we have longer still to go before you’re ready to do something like this.”

“But I want to be ready now!”

“Hey, Scoots, look at me.” Rainbow Dash said softly. She got down on her front knees to look Scootaloo in the eye. “I’m not sure what he means by training, but I’m guessing you’re working towards something big. So look. I’m the fastest pegasus in Ponyville. Probably the fastest in the world. But I didn’t get that way overnight. I had to train hard to get where I am. Greatness comes to those who put in the work. The quick and easy path leads to failure.”

Scootaloo sighed and looked away, her ears drooping beside her head. “Hey, Scootaloo, think of it this way.” Kyle added. “We’ll probably be gone for a few days at least. If the Sha come knocking while we’re away, you’ll be the best suited to protect Ponyville. I need you to hold down the fort while we’re gone. Can you handle that?”

Scootaloo’s ears perked up. “You bet!” she exclaimed.

Kyle couldn’t help but chuckle. “Good. I’m counting on you. Now go on and play.” Scootaloo bounced in the air once before running off, her wings buzzing furiously.

Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrow at him once more. “Do you think the Sha will attack Ponyville while we’re gone?” she asked.

Kyle chuckled and shook his head. “I doubt it. Pinkie and Rarity are still here. But it makes Scootaloo feel important, and I spoke the truth when I said that she would be best suited to defend Ponyville. Not that I think that she’ll have… to…” Kyle trailed off as a strange figure entered the station. It was vaguely Pony-shaped, but it was difficult to know for sure due to the oversized trench-coat covering the figure.

As she rounded the corner, Kyle leaned over towards Rainbow Dash. “Any idea who the guy in the coat is?” he asked.

“No idea.” she muttered back. “Apparently he wants to keep it that way.”

“Clearly.” Kyle murmured, squinting at the figure and examining it more closely. A small lump underneath the hood of the coat identified the figure as a Unicorn, for it was clearly too small to be an Alicorn. As the figure turned, the coat shifted slightly. A small patch of fur over the figure’s chest was briefly exposed, revealing a mint-green coat for a split second.

“By the light.” Kyle sighed. He relaxed slightly, but brought his hand up to his face nonetheless. “I think that might be the Unicorn that’s been stalking me for the past two weeks. Can’t seem to shake her.”

“Really?” Rainbow Dash muttered. “That’s creepy. Go tell her to buzz off or something. But make it quick. The train leaves in five minutes.”

“I won’t be long.” Kyle replied as Rainbow Dash trotted towards the train, leaving only Kyle and the Unicorn still on the platform. Kyle returned his attention to the Unicorn, who was now staring directly at him. He frowned and walked over to her. “Hey. What’s the big deal, following me everywhere?” he demanded, pulling the hood down and revealing her face.

Indeed, it was the same Unicorn that he had seen following him. Her expression was a mixture of shock, excitement, and nervousness as she stared up at him. “Uh… h-hi…” she stammered.

Kyle sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Look, who are you? And why have you been following me around town for the past two weeks?”

“I’m uh… My name is… uh… Heartstrings. Lyra Heartstrings.” The mare finally managed to stammer out. She tried to speak again, but only a few incoherent noises escaped her lips. Finally, she took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. “Sorry… I’m just so… nervouscited.”

“Nervouscited?”

“Yeah, nervouscited. It’s what Pinkie calls it when you’re nervous and excited.”

“About what?”

“You’re talking to me.” Lyra explained, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

“And how does this makes you nervousci… whatever?”

“Well, ever since I was a little filly, I… I’ve always been fascinated by the idea of aliens. Life from other worlds.” Lyra explained. Her expression fell slightly. “Everypony always told me I was crazy. That Equus was the only known planet capable of supporting life.” Lyra’s ears perked up, and her grin returned. “But then Princess Celestia announced that you had arrived! An alien from another world! I knew we couldn’t be the only planet with life on it, and that day I was proven right!”

“And you started following me around town… why?”

“Well, I wanted to meet you. To be your friend. But whenever I tried to approach, you were always surrounded by other Ponies, and I got scared. For a while, I just gave up. Until I learned that you had saved a bunch of Foals from some monster! Then I knew I just had to meet you!”

“So you decided to start stalking me again.” Kyle deadpanned.

“No! Well, I mean… That is, I…” Lyra stammered. Kyle raised an eyebrow, and Lyra took another deep breath. “Look, Maybe we can just… start over? Maybe get together and talk? Get to know each other a bit better?”

“Well uh… Maybe some other time.” Kyle replied, glancing over his shoulder. “But I’ve kind of got a train to catch, and it’s leaving any minute, so if you’ll excuse me…”

“Oh… Okay. Maybe we can go out for dinner when you get back?”

“Yeah, mayb…” Kyle froze in his tracks, glancing back at Lyra. “Hang on. Did you just ask me out on a date?” he asked.

“Well… I uh… I mean…” Lyra stammered once more. Even through her fur, Kyle could see a faint pink blush on her cheeks. “Uh… yes?”

Kyle sighed and turned to face Lyra once more. “Look, I’m going to lay it down straight, alright? Maybe we can hang out at some point when I get back. Maybe. As long as you stop following me around everywhere, ‘cause that’s a bit creepy. But I’m not interested in a date. With you, or with any other Pony.”

“Oh… do you only go for… Human mares?” she asked quietly.

“Uh… well I’ll admit, I wouldn’t mind dating a Night Elf.” Kyle rubbed the back of his head. “But… well, I prefer a girl who’s a bit… taller. Who stands on only two legs.”

“But I can stand on two legs!” Lyra replied. Suddenly, she reared back on her hind legs. Kyle hastily stepped backwards as Lyra wobbled around for a moment. Finally, she managed to balance herself. She grinned as she stood on her rear hooves, her front hooves splayed out awkwardly to the side. “See?”

Kyle sighed and shook his head. “Sorry. Doesn’t count.” he replied. Lyra’s expression instantly fell, and she fell back onto all four hooves. “Besides the fact that we’ve only just met, not having hands is kind of a deal-breaker. Sorry.”

The train whistle blew from behind him, causing Kyle to jump. The train started moving slowly, and a door opened. Twilight’s head poked out of the train. “Kyle! Hurry up!”

“Sorry Lyra. Gotta run!” Kyle exclaimed, running towards the train. He reached the carriage and hopped in just as the train pulled out of the station, beginning its long journey towards Canterlot.

Only one pony remained on the platform, staring off after the train. Lyra watched as the train continued down the tracks, until it rounded a corner and disappeared into the foothills of Canterlot Mountain. Bon Bon was right. She’s always right. She thought bitterly as she turned away from the tracks and began to make her way home. I was crazy to think he’d go for me. A small tear ran down her face and fell onto the road with a soft plop.

After all… I’m just Lyra. That strange mare that nopony else talks to. Nopony will ever love me…

Chapter 18

View Online

A sharp jolt stirred Kyle from his sleep. A dim light filtered through his eyelids, and the sound of voices penetrated the haze surrounding him. He opened his eyes and stretched, yawning. His back popped and he grunted slightly.

“Hey ya’ll, he’s awake.”

Kyle turned his head towards Applejack’s voice. She, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash were all laying in the floor, looking up at him. Each of their faces bore varying levels of amusement, from Fluttershy’s soft smile to Rainbow Dash’s barely-contained laughter.

“Morning.” Kyle yawned in greeting.

“Evening.” Twilight corrected. “It’s nearly sundown. We’ll be in Canterlot just in time to catch the sunset.”

“I was out for that long?” Kyle asked.

“You sure were.” Rainbow Dash replied, still trying to contain her laughter. “I’ve never seen anypony sleep that deep. Well… except maybe Princess Luna.” she added, her gaze shifting downwards slightly.

Kyle’s eyes followed Rainbow Dash’s gaze. They froze as they saw the source of his friends’ amusement. He had fallen asleep sitting in his booth, but he wasn’t the only one. Princess Luna’s head was resting in his lap, with the rest of her body splayed out and occupying the rest of the booth. A small smile was plastered across her face, and as he watched, she snuggled up even closer to him.

“Looks like you make a mighty fine pillow there, Kyle.” Applejack grinned.

Rainbow Dash’s resolve finally failed her. She let out a snort before rolling over, bellowing with laughter. Applejack and Twilight soon joined in on her laughter, and even Fluttershy giggled at the sight.

Kyle felt his cheeks burning, and he turned his head away. “Hey, Princess Luna, wake up.” he muttered, gently shaking the Alicorn.

“Mmmm wha?” Luna groaned, stirring. Her smile was replaced with a frown, and her eyes slowly opened. “What is going… why did you wake… Um…” Luna blinked as she gazed upwards at Kyle, realizing her position. “How… did I end up in your lap?” she asked.

“You two fell asleep on the ride over.” Twilight explained, still chuckling. “You rolled over in your sleep and ended up on his lap. That would have been… what, three hours ago?”

“Yes, well…” Luna coughed, pushing herself into a sitting position. “I cannot be blamed for taking a nap. I usually sleep during the day, after all. I cannot help it if the train jerked me into said position.”

“Don’t sweat it, Princess.” Applejack grinned. “Just havin’ a bit o’ fun.”

A loud screeching sound pierced Kyle’s ears, making him wince. Judging by their pained expressions, the Ponies in the compartment with him were faring little better. Finally, the screeching died down, and the train jolted to a stop. “Now arriving in Canterlot. The train will be departing for Las Pegasus in ten minutes.” a voice echoed through the train, though it was difficult to hear over the ringing that lingered in Kyle’s ears.

“Sheesh. Them brakes make some racket.” Applejack groaned, shaking her head.

“I shall have them inspected and replaced.” Luna agreed. “But that can wait. For now, we must depart. Our escort is waiting.”

“E-escort?” Fluttershy asked nervously as she followed Luna out of the train.

“Indeed.” Luna replied, glancing around. Kyle stepped out of the train as well and began scanning the crowd as well, searching for anything that might look like a royal escort. Meanwhile, Luna continued to murmur to herself. “They should be… somewhere around here…”

“Princess.”

Kyle jumped as a smooth voice spoke from right beside him. Luna’s head whipped towards the voice as well. “Shade! There you are!” she exclaimed.

Standing next to Kyle was a dark-grey stallion. However, this Pony was very different from the others milling about on the train station. He was heavily armored, covered in black and grey steel. More shocking, however, were his features. He was a Pegasus, but rather than the feathery wings that Kyle had become accustomed to, this pony’s wings were leathery and shaped very much like a bat’s wings. The bat-like appearance was further enhanced by a pair of jagged bat-like ears. In addition, the stallion’s pupils were vertical slits, much like a snake, and he sported a pair of noticeable fangs from his mouth.

“I am constantly surprised by you, Shade.” Luna continued with a smug grin as she approached. “You should stick out like a sore hoof, and yet you are able to spook Mr. Slater here quite nicely.”

Shade’s face remained expressionless. “We should hurry, m’lady. The others are waiting, and the other Ponies are becoming agitated.” Indeed, many of the other Ponies in the station were muttering amongst themselves and gathering around.

“Agreed. Come, friends. We must depart posthaste.” Shade turned and walked away from the group. Ponies parted around him, staring at his odd features with mixtures of shock and fear. Kyle quickly followed, with the rest of the group following right behind him.

Outside the station, Kyle got his first view of Canterlot from street-level. It was no less glorious than the view from the skies. The buildings gleamed in the light of the setting sun, glowing a brilliant blood red. Kyle felt himself being nudged from behind, and realized that he had stopped walking to look around. He quickly resumed his pace and followed Luna and Shade over to one side of the street, where two more Bat-Pony guards stood at attention.

“At ease.” Luna commanded. The guards quickly relaxed their posture, though their attention remained sharp. “We are all accounted for, yes?” Luna asked, scanning the group. “Excellent. Everypony, follow us.” She and her guards turned and began walking away down the street towards the palace. Shade, however, fell back. As Kyle and his friends followed behind Luna, Shade fell into step behind the group.

Kyle couldn’t help but look over his shoulder at Shade. His appearance was so drastically different from other Ponies. It was almost as though someone had fused a Pony with a Wyvern from Azeroth, a thought which nearly made Kyle shudder.

Shade returned Kyle’s stare. His expression was unreadable, his thoughts hidden behind his mask of neutrality. Finally, Kyle had to ask. He slowed his pace and fell into step beside Shade. “So…”

“You wish to know about my appearance.” Shade interrupted. It was not a question.

“Yeah. Sorry, it’s just… I’ve never seen a stallion that looks like that before.”

Kyle was surprised as a small smirk broke over Shade’s face. “So you haven’t seen through the enchantment.” He replied, a hint of humor in his voice. “I’m a mare.”

Kyle did a double-take. “I’m sorry?”

“It’s the armor.” Shade explained. “I don’t really look like this. I’m a normal Pegasus mare. The armor is enchanted to make all of us look identical. It helps prevent our enemies from singling us out for revenge.”

“So you’re a mare?” Kyle asked, feeling confused.

“Without the armor on, yes.” Shae replied, turning a corner to follow the group towards the castle. “As I said, the armor makes us all look identical. For mares, this includes giving us the appearance of a stallion. The armor also gives me the leathery appearance on my wings, the fangs, the strange ears, and the vertical pupils. It makes us look more intimidating. Nopony is foolish enough to attack Princess Luna while the ShadowGuard are on the watch.”

“ShadowGuard?”

“Yes. We are Princess Luna’s elite guard.” Shade smirked once more, a hint of pride creeping into her voice. “Specially trained to protect and serve her, at the cost of our own lives if necessary. We are the best of the best, the pride of the Night Watch.”

“Impressive.” Kyle remarked. “I’m guessing you all have some form of combat training?”

“Unarmed or wielding a wide assortment of weapons, our skill is unmatched.” Shade replied confidently.

Kyle smirked. “I might have to test that claim at some point.” He warned. “Maybe a sparring match at some point?”

“Let us deal with the mission at hoof first.” Shade replied. “Speaking of which, we have arrived.”

Kyle looked away from Shade and towards the structure in front of him. The group had stopped outside of a massive golden gate, flanked by three guards on each side. Kyle watched as one of them walked over towards a lever and pulled on it. The gate slowly swung open, allowing the group to enter. As Kyle and Shade passed the through the gate, the gate swung closed behind them, barring entry for the group of Ponies that had begun to follow them.

Luna walked towards the castle, with the group following closely behind. The massive building was even more impressive from the ground than it had been from the air, and Kyle couldn’t help but stare at the castle. The walls were clearly a pure snow-white, but the light of the setting sun bathed the castle in a deep red hue. Kyle’s mind was instantly thrown back to Stormwind and the Keep there, where King Varian Wrynn ruled. Though Stormwind Keep was beautiful, it paled in comparison to the castle in front of him.

A rustle of wings jerked Kyle out of his stupor. He looked upwards to see Princess Luna flying away towards the tallest tower on the palace.

“Princess Luna goes to raise the moon.” Shade answered the unasked question. “She will be joining us once this duty is complete. We will continue to the dungeons.”

The other ShadowGuard continued walking, leading the group towards the wall of the castle. As they rounded a set of shrubs, Kyle saw a small wooden door in the side of the castle, flanked by two white stallions in shining gold armor. One of the ShadowGuard walked up and quietly muttered in one of the Guards’ ears. The guard nodded and unlocked the door, allowing the group to enter.

On the other side of the door was a rough-cut stone staircase leading downwards into the earth. Compared to the main area and the exterior, this part of the castle was very dark and gloomy. Cobwebs stretched from support beam to support beam, and a faint tinkle indicated a small water leak somewhere nearby. The torches on the walls barely provided enough light to see as the group carefully descended the uneven stairs, and Kyle found himself constantly either half-blinded by the glare of the torches or stumbling in the darkness.

The ShadowGuard, however, seemed to have no issues. They walked confidently through the dank dungeons, leading the group through a twisting maze of empty corridors. Both walls were lined with cells, all empty and apparently undisturbed for a very long time. For several long minutes, the only sounds that could be heard were the clopping of hooves on cobblestone, the crackle of the torches, and occasionally the soft plopping of water.

Suddenly, the ShadowGuard stopped. “Our destination is around this corner.” one announced. “You will be able to see the prisoners through the cell walls, but the walls are one-way, so they will not be able to see you. Even so, please maintain your distance. We do not fully know the capabilities of the Changelings.” The three guards turned once more and led the group around the corner.

Kyle peered around the group to get a better look. In front of the group was another Royal Guard, stationed outside of what appeared to be a massive glass box. As Kyle watched, another Guard stepped out from a nearby passage. The first guard sighed in relief and stepped aside as his replacement took his position next to the door.

“Morning, Sam.” The replacement said as he took his position.

“‘Night, Ralph.” The other yawned as he walked away.

As the group moved next to the glass box, Kyle could finally see inside. Inside the cell were a dozen Pony-shaped creatures, all laying or sitting down. However, they looked very different from any Pony he had ever seen before. Rather than fur, they seemed to have black chitinous shells. Each one sported a curved horn and semi-transparent, insect-like wings, as well as a pair of long, vicious fangs. Their eyes did not appear to have pupils, but instead were solid orbs of light-blue. Most noticeable, however, were the large holes in their legs. Kyle would have assumed them to be gaping wounds, had the walls of the holes not also been covered by the same chiton as the rest of their bodies.

“So those are Changelings.” Kyle murmured.

“Yes.” Shade replied. “One of them claims to be Princess Yxia, daughter of Emperor Toxxys and heir to the Changeling Empire. She has requested to speak to you alone, Mr. Slater.”

“I don’t like it.” Rainbow Dash immediately replied. “They’re Changelings. Their entire way of life is built around deception and betrayal. This reeks of a trap.” Twilight and Applejack both nodded in agreement, and even Fluttershy had a small frown on her face.

“Like it or not, we need the information they possess.” A voice spoke from behind them. Kyle turned his head just in time to see Princess Luna step past him. “They refuse to tell us what we need until Mr. Slater has spoken with Yxia. And despite what some Changelings may fear, we are not savages. We do not torture for information.”

“So we just throw Kyle in there and pray that he can handle an ambush?” Twilight demanded.

Kyle sighed quietly. “Twilight, calm -”

“I mean, he’s skilled at defending himself, there’s no arguing that -”

“Twilight, please -”

“But I don’t think that we should take a risk like -”

“TWILIGHT!”

Twilight fell silent as Kyle glared at her. “Thank you. Now, I know that you’re not happy about this, but consider this. These Changelings are in the middle of Canterlot. In the middle of the most heavily populated and well-defended city in Equestria, and possibly the world. Two Alicorn Princesses are standing just outside their cell. If they try anything, they know that they will have no chance of escape. If it is a trap, I can defend myself for the few seconds it will take you and Princess Luna to get in there and stop them. If it isn’t… well, then we get what we want.”

“Well Spoken, Mr. Slater.” Luna nodded. “We will be standing ready outside. You may enter when you are ready.”

“Good luck.” Fluttershy squeaked out, shivering slightly.

“Thanks.” Kyle gulped, suddenly feeling a lot less confident than he had a moment ago. His hand trembled slightly as he reached out and slid the lock back. He pushed the door open and closed it behind him. As it closed, a loud clang echoed through the room.

Kyle winced and turned around. Ten Changeling heads raised up to look at him as the noise echoed through the room - only two Changelings in the corner seemed unfazed. Kyle felt sweat drip down the back of his neck as he gazed over the gathered Changelings. Their expressions bore many emotions - Anger, Fear, Doubt, Despair…

One Changeling rose to its feet, glaring venomously at Kyle. Its wings spread open menacingly, and it pawed the ground. Kyle gulped once more, but quickly shook his head, pushing his fear aside. Instead, he returned the glare, standing his ground. The Changeling opened its mouth and hissed angrily. Kyle adopted a more defensive stance as he prepared for the assault.

A loud screech forced Kyle to cover his ears. A second Changeling rose from the group and glared at the first one. The newcomer spoke in a series of hisses and clicking noises, and though it sounded nothing like any language Kyle had ever heard, he could clearly identify the tone as reprimanding. The first Changeling’s ears lowered, and it sat down, averting its gaze.

The newcomer gave one last clicking sound before turning to stare at Kyle. For a moment, the two locked eyes, neither one moving. Finally, the Changeling walked towards Kyle, its expression guarded. Kyle felt himself tensing up as the Changeling stopped in front of him, with only a few feet of distance separating the two.

“Are you the Monk?” it asked simply.

Kyle blinked in surprise. Based on what he had heard when this Changeling had reprimanded the other, he had been expecting them to have a voice similar to the Mantid - high-pitched and throaty, with lots of clicking noises. However, instead it spoke in an accent that reminded him heavily of the Draenei. “Y-yes. That’s me.”

The Changeling sighed and sat down. “Finally. I had thought they would not bring you here. Please forgive Krilux. He has been on edge since we left Hive Regali. We all have. I am Princess Yxia, heir to the Changeling Empire.”

“Kyle Slater. Monk of Stormwind, from the world of Azeroth.”

Yxia looked up at him. “So it’s true, then? That you are indeed from another world?”

Kyle nodded. “Yes. I ended up in Equus through some… less than wise decisions on my part.”

“Yes, my father mentioned as much.” Yxia said. “Something to do with a portal?”

“It’s not important.” Kyle replied. “What is important is why you’re here. Why I’m here. We have questions. You have answers.”

“Indeed I do.” Yxia sighed. “Far too many. And answer I shall, for the good of my Changelings. But first, I must be sure that you do not intend my Changelings harm.”

“You’re hardly in a position to barter here.”

“I think you’ll find that I am.” Yxia countered. “You said it yourself. You have questions. I have answers. And I know that you will not torture us for information. I am not one of the common Changelings - I grew up surrounded by the greatest infiltrators our empire has ever known. I know Equestrian society inside and out. But I do not know you. You are the wild card, Mr. Slater. Before I reveal anything, you must earn my trust.”

Kyle growled in irritation. “Fine. What do you want me to do?”

Yxia smiled slightly. “The task I have for you is simple. Our departure did not go unnoticed, nor did it go unanswered. We were attacked as we left. All of us are injured. Myself included.” Yxia raised her wings, revealing two deep gouges in her chitin on each side. “We numbered fourteen when we left. Two already have succumbed to their wound, and two more will soon join them if they are not healed.”

“So why not ask the Ponies to help?” Kyle asked. “I mean, if they’re dying, then surely their help is better than no help at all.”

“After what we have done to them?” Yxia retorted. “After that stunt Chrysalis pulled last year? It was all Princess Luna could do to stop her ShadowGuard from slaughtering us on the spot. They do not trust us, and I do not trust them to not kill my Changelings, given the chance. I will only entrust this task to you, Monk, as a chance to prove yourself.”

“So wait… you want me to heal you all?” Kyle asked. “Uh… look, I’m gonna be honest with you here. I’m a fighter, not a healer. I only barely got through the basic Mistweaver training. I don’t think I can help you.”

“Then you doom my most injured Changelings to death.” Yxia replied coldly. “And you forfeit your opportunity to have your questions answered. You wish to earn my trust. I have set your task before you. Accept it, or leave.”

Kyle sighed and closed his eyes. For a moment, he opened his mind, stretching out to sense the Chi around him. He could clearly see the Chi of the Ponies, burning brightly outside of the room. Inside the room, however, the Chi of the Changelings was much less intense. Many of them indeed bore the scars of battle. Some were minor, while others were quite severe. Two Changelings in the corner caught Kyle’s attention. Their Chi was dim, barely a candle compared to the inferno of the Ponies’ Chi. They really are dying. Kyle thought to himself as he brought himself back into his own mind. I have been studying those leylines a bit. And I do have my mana brew…

Kyle opened his eyes. Yxia was staring at him expectantly, hopefully… desperately. She really does care about her people. Kyle sighed once more. “Very well. I will do my best. I can promise nothing else.”

Yxia let out a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Mr. Slater. You will find the two most injured ones… oh. You’ve found them.” she stammered slightly as Kyle moved over to the two Changelings in the corner.

“I’ll ask that you try to soothe them if you can.” Kyle called out as two other Changelings hissed at him. “My technique is effective, but it does sting at first. I would rather not be attacked.”

Yxia closed her eyes, and a few moments later the two Changelings sat back down, still glaring distrustfully at Kyle as he stood next to the two Changelings in the corner. “By the Light…” he murmured, examining the two Changelings. Both had been badly injured. Their bodies were criss-crossed with cuts and open wounds, and a particularly large wound behind one of their ears was beginning to fester. Celestials guide me. Kyle sent out a silent prayer as he took a swig of his Mana Brew. The liquid felt refreshing running down his throat as he focused his mind and reached out to the nearby leylines.

The mana in the leylines slowly reacted to Kyle’s prodding, and his hands glowed green as he held them over the festering wound. Small green and brown particles flew out of the wound, collapsing into a small ball. Within moments, the wound had been Detoxed, and the ball of gunk fell to the ground with a wet splat. With that task taken care of, Kyle took another gulp of his brew and summoned the Soothing Mists, guiding the mists to the wounds and patching up their injuries.

After a few minutes, Kyle sat up. He wiped the sweat from his brow and let out a great sigh. “Well… I’m not sure if they’ll make it, but their wounds are healed. It’s up to them now.”

“Thank you, Mr. Slater.” Yxia sighed. “My other Changelings are injured as well, but we will manage on our -”

“I’m not done.” Kyle interrupted. “I still have ten other Changelings to attend to. I just need you to keep them calm while I do this.”

“I… Okay.” Yxia stammered slightly once more. She closed her eyes once more, and as Kyle approached, he found that the Changelings tensed up, but did not appear hostile. Kyle approached one and stretched out with one hand. The Changeling leaned forward and sniffed his hand before laying its head down, allowing Kyle to heal its wounds.

For the next ten minutes, the process continued. Kyle would approach one, allow it to sniff him before beginning to heal it, and move on to the next. Soon, only Yxia and two more remained. Kyle reached for his pouch again, only to find the contents empty. Great. Out of Mana Brew. Kyle sighed to himself. Now what.

Kyle looked over at the three remaining Changelings. Though he had already healed the majority of the Changelings, Kyle felt a pang of guilt for the ones he could not help. There has to be something I can do…

Kyle’s eyes lit up, and a small smile crossed his face. “Yxia, could you get yourself and the other two I have not yet healed away from the main group? I’m running out of mana, but I have an idea.”

Yxia hesitated for a moment, uncertainty in her eyes. Finally, she gave a curt nod and closed her eyes once more. The two injured Changelings stood up and limped to the other side of the room, where they collapsed once more. Yxia walked over and sat between them, giving them each a reassuring lick as Kyle approached.

“I will warn you. This may sting a bit.” Kyle said as he closed his eyes. He drained the last drop of his mana brew and reached out to the leylines once more, drawing as much mana as he could. His hands flashed green once more, and a jet of green mist rocketed from his hands, swirling around one of the Changelings.

“Excellent.” Kyle murmured. He released his mental grasp on the leyline and instead reached out to the Chi surrounding him. His hands began to glow green once more as the mist surrounding the first Changeling split into thirds. One third remained around the Changeling, while the other two surrounded Yxia and the final Changeling.

Beads of sweat rolled down Kyle’s face as he struggled to maintain the Renewing Mist. “Almost… there…” He hissed. “NOW!” He thrust his hands forward, releasing the gathered Chi there as a powerful Uplift.

Yxia and the other Changelings gasped and hissed in discomfort as the Uplift took effect. Unlike the Soothing Mists, which had slowly sealed the wounds of the others, the Uplift quickly snapped their wounds shut and knitted them together. While it was much faster, it was also quite uncomfortable to experience.

As the spell finished its work, Kyle fell to one knee, gasping for breath. His vision flickered slightly, and for a moment he feared he would pass out. He pushed himself into a sitting position and fumbled for his belt. He pulled a second pouch off and hastily took a swig of his Energizing Brew. His vision cleared, and he sighed in relief as newfound strength rushed through him.

He looked up to see Yxia standing next to him. “Thank you, Mr. Slater. You have done my Changelings a great service, and earned my trust.”

“Good… to hear.” Kyle panted, pushing himself shakily to his feet. “You want some?” he asked, offering the pouch to Yxia. “It’ll help you recover your energy.”

Yxia sniffed the pouch hesitantly, raising an eyebrow. She cautiously took a mouthful, but did not swallow. Instead, she galloped over to the corner. Kyle watched as she opened the mouths of the two weak Changelings and distributed the Brew between them. Setting her Changelings before herself… Kyle thought to himself as Yxia walked back over to him.

“You likely wish to hear answers now. I will be happy to answer any questions you have. Tomorrow.”

“Wait… WHAT?” Kyle demanded. “You put me through all that, and then ask me to wait until tomorrow?!”

“Please understand my position, Mr. Slater.” Yxia sighed. “My Changelings only follow me because they want to. They are already unhappy enough that we have fled from our homes, have been taken prisoner by Ponies, and are being tended to by a non-Changeling. Revealing secrets so soon without soothing them over may lead to open rebellion. I must take tonight to reassure them that they are safe here, and that you are going to help us.”

“I understand that you may fear we will try to escape. We will not. Station more guards outside if you wish to not believe me. In the morning, I will gladly answer whatever questions you have. Just give me time to calm my Changelings down.”

Kyle glared angrily. “I’m not happy about this, Yxia.”

“I am not asking you to be happy about this, Mr. Slater.” Yxia replied. “I am simply asking for you to trust me, as I am trusting you.”

Kyle sighed once more. “Fine.” he growled. “Do you need anything else before I leave?”

“Some food, if you can procure it.” Yxia admitted. “We have not eaten since before we were captured. We need our energy.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Kyle grumbled as he walked over to the door. He knocked three times, and the door opened, allowing him to step back outside. The guard quickly shut the door behind him.

“We heard what happened in there.” Princess Luna said as she walked over to Kyle. “Unfortunate, but understandable that she cannot speak so soon when her Changelings are already angry. We will find the Changelings some food, station more guards here tonight, and return in the morning. For now, you all should get some sleep. You will need your energy in the days ahead, I’m sure.” She began to lead the group away from the Cell.

A small snarl from behind Kyle made him whip his head around. The sound of clanging could be heard as several helmets rattled to the ground. Two of the ShadowGuards had discarded their helmets, and as Kyle watched, their disguises waivered, revealing not Ponies, but a pair of Changelings. He gasped and let out a loud yell, alerting the others to the incoming threat as the two Changelings charged.

Kyle prepared himself as the first Changeling lunged directly at him. “For Hatred!” it yelled, flying towards him. Kyle ducked under the Changeling’s leap and lifted it into the air. He quickly dropped the Changeling behind him and gave it a solid kick, sending it spiraling towards the group. The second Changeling, meanwhile, had charged right past Kyle, and was now aiming towards Applejack.

Another crash from behind Kyle made him turn back towards the Cell. The Royal Guard standing watch had likewise discarded his helmet, and was revealed to be another Changeling. it was now pointing its back legs at the steel door, bashing at them. As Kyle charged, the Changeling finally bucked the doors in, and began to enter the cell. Kyle roared as he leaped and grabbed the Changeling around its chest, hauling the creature kicking and screaming out of the room.

A sharp pain ran through Kyle’s stomach as the Changeling’s hoof made contact, and he hunched over in pain. A second hoof connected with his jaw, sending him spiraling to the stone floor. Stars danced in his eyes as the Changeling towered over him, a wicked gleam in its eyes. It lifted its hoof, and it morphed before his eyes, transforming into a wicked-looking, razor-sharp blade.

“For Hatred.” it hissed, pulling its sword-arm back.The sword crackled with a black-and white energy. Kyle’s eyes opened wide in horror.

A green light flashed through the corridor, nearly blinding Kyle with its brightness. Kyle was forced to shield his eyes from the glare. As the light faded, Kyle’s vision slowly returned.

The first thing Kyle noticed was the Changeling. It had been blasted off of Kyle with incredible force, and was now laying against the corridor wall. Kyle dragged himself over to the Changeling and examined it. It lay unmoving, its horn shattered and skull caved in by the force of the impact.

As Kyle shakily pushed himself to his feet, he turned back towards the cell. Standing in the doorway was another Changeling. Kyle blinked as the Changeling stared at him. “You’re welcome.” Yxia smirked. The steel door that had been kicked in was enveloped in a green light and floated into the air, wedging itself back into place. Kyle watched through the wall as Yxia walked back over to her Changelings.

“Kyle! Are you alright?”

Kyle turned his head towards the voice. Twilight was staring right at him, concern apparent in her eyes. She appeared uninjured, as did everyone else. The two Changelings were unconscious on the ground, already bound by magical rope. As he watched, Shade pulled out a pair of rings and slipped it onto their horns. She lifted the two Changelings onto her back and walked off down the corridor.

“Yeah, I’m alright.” Kyle smiled weakly, rubbing his jaw.

“Ya look like ya took a mighty fine beatin’ there, partner.” Applejack whistled. “Already startin’ t’ bruise.”

“You should see the other guy.” Kyle muttered, pointing at the dead Changeling behind him.

Twilight stared at the corpse “How… how did you do that?” she asked quietly.

“I didn’t.” Kyle admitted. “Yxia did. That Changeling kicked the door in. I dragged him out of the cell, it clobbered me, and was about to kill me. Yxia blasted it off of me and wedged the door back into place.”

“So it was trying to get in, but Yxia wanted it out?” Luna mused. “So it was not an escape attempt…”

“No. It was an assassination attempt.” Kyle murmured. “Some Changeling Leader out there wants Yxia dead.”

“Her father?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I mean, she did say she fled from home.”

“We won’t know until tomorrow.” Kyle replied. “But for now… I’ve figured something out.”

“What is it?” Twilight asked.

“When I was on the ground with the Changeling about to stab me, its sword-arm glowed with black-and-white energy. Sha Energy.” Kyle closed his eyes and sighed. “The Sha have the Changelings under their control. But we already knew that they had some influence. No, what’s more important is what it said to me.”

“What did it say?”

“Just as it was about to stab me, it hissed ‘For Hatred’.”

“I don’t see… what… Oh…”

“Yes. We finally know what the final Sha is. Hatred.”

Chapter 19

View Online

“So you were a mare this entire time?!”

“Yes. So?”

“Even at poker night?!”

Kyle could help but chuckle slightly as he walked past a pair of guards, who were headed in the opposite direction. Neither one was wearing a helmet, so neither one was disguised. After the Changeling attack the evening before, Princess Luna had ordered all helmets to be returned to the castle armory. There, the enchantments would be altered to only work on Ponies. Changelings would no longer be able to rely on the helmets to disguise themselves, and would have to use their illusion magic to remain hidden - illusion magic that was easily detectable with the proper spell. Of course, the lack of helmets meant that the illusions on the guards were broken for the time being. Many guards were seeing their colleagues’ real faces for the first time.

Kyle turned a corner to see another pair of guards walking away from him - both mares this time. The incident had also encouraged Princess Luna to order an increase in security all over Canterlot. Guards were patrolling much more frequently, on much higher alert, and were now randomly checking passing Ponies and each other. There were grumblings among the castle staff, but there was no denying that the security increase was necessary - already, three more Changelings had been unveiled from the castle staff and herded into the dungeons. Not even Kyle had been spared - Since it wasn’t known if Changelings could take on the appearance of a Human or not, he had been put through a Changeling-detection spell already this morning. While the spell itself was painless, getting stopped by the Royal Guard certainly wasn’t a pleasant experience.

Kyle turned one last corner and found himself face-to-face with a large double-door, flanked on each side by two Pegasi. They made no move to stop him as he approached the door and pushed it open, revealing the dining hall. The room sat on the edge of the castle, and the entire right side of the room was covered in large windows that presented a breath-taking view of not just Canterlot, but the surrounding land as well. Off in the distance, Kyle could just barely make out a speck of color against the landscape that indicated where Ponyville was.

As the doors closed behind him, Kyle made his way down the long banquet table. At the far end were the two Princesses and his friends, already eating their breakfast. As he approached, Princess Luna looked up at him and frowned. Her horn glowed, and Kyle was enveloped in the glow of her magic. He continued walking as the aura faded from both himself and Luna’s horn. Her frown was replaced by a smile as he took a seat next to Twilight.

“Good morning, Mr. Slater.” Celestia smiled as Kyle took a sip of the glass of orange juice already waiting for him. “Nice of you to finally join us.”

“Have I mentioned before how much of a maze this place is?” Kyle asked as he reached for a piece of toast. “I had to ask for directions three times before I found my way here.”

“My apologies. I should have sent an escort. Perhaps this will make it up to you.” Celestia’s horn glowed, and a small lidded platter floated in front of Kyle, depositing itself next to his plate. Kyle raised an eyebrow at Celestia, who nodded with a smile. Kyle shrugged and pulled the lid off of the tray.

Underneath the lid lay a selection of meats. Kyle’s eyes grew wide as he scanned over the contents of the tray. Sausage… Ham… BACON?! He looked up at Celestia, who was staring at him expectantly. “I, uh… what’s this all about? Is this all for me?”

“As much as you wish.” Celestia nodded. “I remember you telling me that Humans consume meat as part of their diets. We often host carnivorous delegates here in Canterlot, so it wasn’t too out of the ordinary to request some breakfast meats sent up for you. I hope it is to your liking.”

“You have no idea.” Kyle grinned, grabbing a piece of bacon off of the tray. He took a bite and let out a contented sigh. “Just like back home.”

Celestia turned her attention back to her sister. “So, Luna, you were saying something about Senator Wordtwist?”

“Yes.” Luna growled, her face furrowing into a frown. “He brought that Everfree Deforestation Project up again last night. He’s trying to use the Changeling attacks, and the incident with the Sha of Deceit, as evidence that the forest is dangerous and should be removed.”

Celestia sighed, shaking her head. “This has gone on long enough. I shall speak to him and forbid him from bringing it up again. I had hoped your reaction last month would have given him the hint, but apparently I was mistaken.”

“What’s his deal with the forest?” Kyle asked, swallowing a bite of the toast-and-sausage sandwich he had made. “I mean, I know Ponies don’t have as much control over the weather in there, and there are some wild animals like Manticores and such, but they don’t seem to wander out of the forest. Just leave it alone, and it’ll leave you alone, I say.”

“Precisely.” Celestia sighed. “But this goes far beyond the forest, unfortunately. You have heard of Zecora, correct?”

“The Zhevra - sorry, Zebra, that lives in the forest?” Kyle asked. “Yeah, I’ve heard her mentioned a few times. Never met her though.”

“Yes. She has elected to live in the forest due to the number of rare plants and herbs found in abundance there. Plants and herbs that are exceedingly rare elsewhere. As an alchemist, she relies on those ingredients for her trade.”

“Senator Wordsmith comes from a long, proud family. His ancestors fought in the Zebra wars five hundred years ago. Back then, extreme anti-Zebra sentiments ran rampant. Though they have mostly cooled off by now, his family never let the fire die. They have always shown extreme cruelty towards any Zebra they encounter, and Wordsmith is no exception. He speaks of them as little more than beasts, and attempts to inconvenience or harm them at any opportunity.”

“So what, he wants to cut down an entire forest just to relocate one Zebra?” Kyle asked incredulously. “That’s… ridiculous!”

“I am afraid it would mean more than relocation for Zecora.” Luna sighed. “It would also mean the end of her alchemy. Zebra-made potions are generally of much higher quality than Pony-made potions. However, they are incredibly rare in Equestria outside of Ponyville, and not entirely common there.. If the forest were cut down, many of the ingredients for those potions would disappear from Equestria entirely. While we have no direct evidence of this being his primary motive, it doesn’t take much guesswork to see that Wordsmith wishes to ruin Zecora and shut off the supply of anything made by Zebras.”

“And this varmit is still a member of the court… why?” Applejack asked, her eyes narrowed to slits. “Ah mean, it sounds like he’s been buggin’ ya about this whole thing fer a while now, fer no reason other than t’ stop Zecora from makin’ her potions. And it also sounds like this ain’t the first time he’s taken a shot at Zebras. If he’s causin’ so much trouble, why not just give him the boot?”

“It requires a 60 percent majority vote to remove a senator from their position. His family has sat on the court for generations.” Celestia shook her head sadly. “It is very difficult to unseat a senator whose lineage has held the spot for five hundred years. Though he has few allies in the court, not enough members are willing to vote him out of his position.”

“Not yet.” Luna muttered. “I pray one day that they shall.”

“But enough of such depressing talk.” Celestia said, her frown vanishing. “We should focus on the task at hoof. Finish your meal. We have a Changeling Princess to talk to.”

“By ‘we’, you mean ‘me’. Kyle deadpanned, finishing off his sandwich. He looked around the table to see the other Ponies looking at him. Their plates were empty, and judging by Rainbow Dash’s wings flapping behind her, they were growing restless. “Alright, alright, let’s go.” he muttered, grabbing another handful of bacon before standing up.

“I am afraid I will not be joining you today.” Luna yawned. “Court last night was difficult. I must sleep and recover.”

“I will take care of today.” Celestia nudged her sister. “Go get some sleep.” Luna yawned once more and took her leave as Celestia finished the last bite of her toast. Once she had finished, she stood and led the group out of the dining hall.

A few minutes later, the group was once again walking through the dark depths of the dungeons. Kyle looked around as they passed through intersections, and noticed quite a few more guards present than there had been the day before. Clearly, the heightened security did not just apply to the areas above-ground.

As they rounded a corner, Kyle heard a sharp hissing sound from his left. He whipped his head around, and came face-to-face with an iron cell door. On the other side of the door was a Changeling, glaring angrily at him.

“Children of the usurpers. Your time has come. We will rule this world once more, and you - you will die screaming!” it snarled, reaching a hoof through the door to try and swipe at Kyle.

A jolt of energy jumped into the outstretched hoof, causing the Changeling to recoil with a yelp. Princess Celestia glared at the door, and the two guards stationed outside of the cell gulped nervously. She did not say a word, but instead continued down the corridor, away from the Changeling prisoners.

A few moments later, they were once more outside of Yxia’s cell. Through the walls, Kyle could see the Changelings. The two most injured ones were still in the corner, but they had moved slightly, and were speaking to each other in the same strange, hissing and clicking language that Yxia had spoken in the day before. Most of the others were grooming each other, speaking, or resting. Only one appeared on edge, its eyes never leaving the cell door.

“It appears Yxia has calmed her hive down.” Celestia remarked. “Though she herself appears nervous. Which will hopefully make your job easier, Mr. Slater. You know what to do, correct?”

“Yep.” Kyle replied. “Get in there, find out why they were out in the Badlands undisguised, assess whether they intend us harm or not, and go from there.”

“We will wait out here. I do not anticipate trouble from them after yesterday, but if there is any, we are ready. You may enter at any time.”

Kyle nodded and approached the door. The two Pegasi guarding the cell stepped aside as Kyle pushed the door open and stepped inside.

As the door closed behind him, every head in the room instantly turned towards him. Kyle felt a wave of Deja Vu wash over him as the entire room grew tense. Though there was no longer any open hostility on their faces, it was clear that the Changelings were still uncomfortable with his presence, even after healing them.

Even Yxia seemed slightly hesitant as she stepped forward. “Greetings, Mr. Slater.” she said. “I must thank you for the food last night. Though not as potent as love, it will keep us nourished for a time. And also… I must thank you for saving us.” She closed her eyes and sighed. “We were still weak when they attacked. Had you not stopped the assassin, we would be dead.”

“I doubt that.” Kyle smirked slightly. “You didn’t seem all that weak when you cracked his skull against the wall. I’m the one who should be thanking you.”

“It was only successful because he did not anticipate it.” Yxia replied. “Had he seen my attack coming, it would have brushed him aside, little more.”

“Perhaps, but what could have happened is a moot point.” Kyle waved his hand dismissively. “While the attack last night was troubling, it is not why I am here. You promised me answers yesterday, Yxia. I am here to get them.”

“Yes, I did. And you shall recieve your answers.” Yxia laid down on the floor, and Kyle sat down opposite her. The Changelings slowly began to gather around, all ears focused on the conversation. “Ask your questions.”

“Let’s start off with something easy.” Kyle said. “What were you and your Changelings doing in the Badlands, undisguised and avoiding the nearest potential source of love?”

“We had not the energy to disguise ourselves.” Yxia replied. “We were tired, injured, and hungry. Our only thought was to get away. We had set off to form a new hive, away from the Changeling Empire and my father’s hive, Hive Regali.”

“Okay. Next question. Why?” Kyle asked. “I mean, you’re the Emperor’s daughter, yes? Surely you’re going to take over for him at some point.”

“Under normal circumstances, yes. However, the situation has… changed. Drastically.” Yxia sighed heavily. “We are outcasts. We can no longer remain within the Empire.”

“What happened?”

“Chrysalis happened.” Yxia growled.

“The Changeling Queen? The one who tried to take over Canterlot a while back?”

“Yes. Her stunt last year put our entire race in peril, and as such, she was reprimanded. Severely. Many hives disagreed with my father’s decision, but he has always been more conservative. ‘We have always survived through deception, not brute force.’ he said. His decision was to remove Chrysalis from the Imperial Council. Her hive - Hive Crisali - essentially lost their voice in the Empire, but was still subject to our laws.”

“I’m guessing Chrysalis didn’t take too kindly to that.”

“Apparently not.” Yxia growled. “Two weeks ago, her hive launched a surprise attack on their neighbor, Hive Asina. Only a few survivors made it back to Hive Regali. They spoke of terrible beasts, pulsing with dread energy. Attackers empowered by foul magics. And Chrysalis herself, backed by something she called ‘Treachery’. A monstrous creature that would turn friend against friend with a wave of its claws.”

“The Sha.” Kyle hissed.

“You know of this creature?” Yxia asked sharply.

“Far too well.” Kyle nodded. “The Sha are creatures of terrible and deadly power. There are six Prime Sha in total, but they all have minor Sha minions. Likely the terrible beasts you said were pulsing with dread energy.”

“How do you know of them?”

“I faced seven of them back in my homeworld.” Kyle explained. “Each one represented a dark emotion - Doubt, Despair, Anger, Violence, Hatred, Fear, and Pride. Here, there are six, and each one stands opposite to one of the Elements of Harmony - Deceit, Treachery, Cruelty, Greed, Misery, and Hatred. It sounds like Chrysalis is backed by the Sha of Treachery.”

“Indeed.” Yxia sighed. “It didn’t end with Hive Asina. One by one, other hives fell or defected to her cause. All survivors spoke of the same terrible creatures, the stench of evil, and the unbridled power that these defectors were unleashing with the help of their new black magic.”

“The day before we fled, Hive Regali itself fell under attack. We fought valiantly, but eventually Chrysalis herself made it to the throne room. I hid in a secret passage as my father fought her. He was old, but he has earned his seat a thousand times over. Chrysalis could not defeat him. He knocked her to the ground and was prepared to end the rebellion.”

“But then, a terrible creature born of nightmares appeared. I knew this must be the ‘Treachery’ that the survivors had spoken of. Simply standing in the same room drained all hope from me. It turned and breath black flames onto my father, distracting him for just long enough. Chrysalis recovered her balance and…” Yxia stopped suddenly, choking slightly.

“Grand Emperor Toxxys is dead.” One Changeling murmured quietly. “Chrysalis cut his head off. She has claimed the throne for herself.”

“By the light…” Kyle murmured, looking down at Yxia. She didn’t meet his gaze, instead looking at her hooves.

“Not just him.” She murmured. “Our entire hive was slaughtered. We are the only survivors.”

“Before the siege, it was estimated that roughly half of the Empire has been slain during this war.” Another Changeling whispered.

“Half of the Changeling race is dead?” Kyle murmured.

“And of the survivors, only we in this room stand against these Sha.” Yxia coughed, trying to recover her composure.

“But why? I mean… why the war? How did it come to this?” Kyle asked, still trying to process this information. It’s like Lordaeron all over again…

“Many hives had become dissatisfied with our way of life” Yxia replied. “All this sneaking around, infiltration, deception… Many desired to instead enslave Equestria. Chrysalis believes that the Sha can help her make this a reality.”

“And what of you?” Kyle asked. “Would you see Equestria enslaved, given the opportunity?”

“I must admit, the idea is… tempting.” Yxia muttered. “But… no. Our hives have hungered a bit recently, but only because of Chrysalis’s failed invasion and the increased scrutiny that followed. We have never starved. Our way of life has supported us for millennia, and did no physical harm to others. To enslave Equestria would harm us more than help us. If enslaved, Ponies would feel far less love than they do now, and we would face hunger far greater than we face now.”

Kyle rubbed the bridge of his nose, trying to process all of the information coming at him. “Okay. Well… you’ve certainly given me quite a bit to think about.”

“That’s it?” Yxia asked, surprise clear in her voice. “No questions of secret methods of entry into our hives, of our social structure… nothing else?”

“For now, no.” Kyle replied. “This is… quite a lot to process. Perhaps at a later time we can discuss those topics, but this has been very helpful. Now we know what we are up against.” And it’s far worse than I feared, even in my darkest nightmare. he added silently.

“Before you leave, a few more things.” Yxia held up one hoof. “Firstly, the assassin that broke in yesterday. I recognized him. Tharnax of Hive Ombrex, one of the greatest infiltrators that our Empire has produced since the Nightmare Moon incident. It pained me to kill him, but it was necessary. You likely have more Changelings in your ranks. Changelings that serve the new Empress, mind you.”

“We have already taken several measures to ensure that they are weeded out.” Kyle replied. “Already, three more have been discovered and captured, besides the ones that attacked last night.”

“Excellent. I have another thing to discuss before you leave.” Yxia continued. “With my father’s… passing… I am technically the new Queen of Hive Regali. What’s left of it, anyway.”

“What does that mean, exactly?”

“Should Chrysalis be vanquished, and the old order restored, I would become Empress.” Yxia replied. “It also means that the Changelings in this room answer to me. I shall also begin to transform to take on a form that will better suit my new role. Already, I can feel my legs growing longer, my horn changing shape…”

“As Queen of Hive Regali, and the only Changeling Queen that stands against the new Empire, I wish to offer a banner of cooperation with Equestria. We will aid you in your endeavour against Chrysalis and her Empire of usurpers, as well as the Sha that back them. For this to happen, I would request an audience with Princess Celestia. I understand that you may still have your reservations.” Yxia held up a hoof to ward of Kyle’s protests. “She may have as many guards with her as she wishes. I will come alone, if she wishes. But please, inform her that I wish to aid her in restoring my Empire back to order.”

“I… will do what I can.” Kyle sighed. “I trust you, Yxia, but I cannot speak for the others. I will try to persuade Princess Celestia to meet with you, but I can promise nothing else.”

“You have held true to your word thus far, Mr. Slater.” Yxia gave a slightly smile. “I trust that you will continue to do so. Unless you have any further questions, I believe we are done here.”

“Celestials guide you, Pri - Queen Yxia.” Kyle murmured, rising from the floor.

A loud popping sound echoed through the room, and while Kyle couldn’t see the source, he could guess what it was. He gave out a great sigh of exasperation, dreading the coming encounter.

Yxia rose from the floor as well, and her Changelings followed suit. The two bowed to each other, and Kyle turned away, heading back to the door.

As the door closed behind him, Kyle turned towards Celestia. She was not looking at him, however, instead, she was looking at a newcomer. Kyle sighed and approached. “Discord.” he greeted with a curt nod.

The Draconequus turned towards him with a slight frown. “Ah, there you are, Human.” he said, his voice surprisingly serious. “You and I need to have a word.”

“I’m listening.”

“I’ve heard rumor that more information about the Sha and their origins has been uncovered.” Discord’s frown deepened. “Information that I have not been given access to.”

“Hey, I don’t know how to call you.” Kyle raise his hands defensively. “Look at the Princess, not me.”

“Well, I am here now, and Princess Celestia says that you are the one who should tell me.” Discord crossed his arms, drumming his eagle claw against his elbow. “I can hardly do my job of tracking the Sha if I don’t know everything there is to know about them, can I?”

Kyle sighed, resisting the temptation to snap back at Discord. “Fine. We’ve discovered the final Sha. It is Hatred.”

“And?” Discord waved his paw in a circle. “There’s more than just that.”

“I was getting to that.” Kyle huffed. “Do you remember an Old God called Alp’tauum?”

A sharp breath could be heard as Discord grew tense. His eyes narrowed in anger, and he let out a low hiss. “Far too well.” he muttered.

“I’m guessing you two had a history?”

“Alp’tauum was a monster.” Discord growled. “Even by Old God standards. He was easily the most vicious of the Old Gods, and took great pleasure in tormenting anything he could. Including other Old Gods. He would continuously destroy my playthings just to deprive me of my amusement.”

“Well, it turns out that he’s dead." Kyle continued. “Just like Y’shaarj. Killed by the Elements of Harmony when Nightmare Moon was defeated a few years back. The Sha we face now were born from Alp’tauum’s death.”

“So we’re up against his Sha?” Discord’s face broke into a grin, and he clapped his hands together. “Well, in that case, I’ll keep an extra-close eye-out for them. It will give me great pleasure to help stamp out my old childhood bully.”

“Immortal beings have childhoods?” Kyle muttered under his breath.”

“Not exactly, but my point stands.” Discord waved his paw once more, his usual demeanour returning. “Revenge is a dish best served cold, and I -”

A loud alarm rang through the hallway, interrupting Discord. Kyle and the Ponies instinctively jumped backwards. Discord, on the other hand, simply looked surprised. “Oh goody. It looks like it’s revenge time already.” He cackled. He reached into a pocket - Pocket? Kyle wondered. How can he have a pocket? He has no clothes on! - and pulled out a bizarre device. It had a display screen that was constantly flashing different colors, and was surrounded on all sides by knobs, buttons, and levers.

“What the hell is that thing?” Kyle asked, taking a closer look at the device. “I can’t make heads or tails of it…”

“Of course you can’t. That’s why I have it and you don’t.” Discord scoffed, fiddling with some knobs. “To answer your question though, this is my Sha Radar. I put it together specifically to track Sha energy. The alarm tells us that there is a large amount of it nearby. Now we just have to pinpoint it.”

Everyone crowded around as Discord pushed a few more buttons and tweaked some more knobs. Finally, he pulled on a lever just below the display. The machine whirred to live, and began to shudder. Suddenly the shaking stopped, and a loud farting noise echoed through the corridor.

Every head turned towards Discord, who shrugged. “Must have had it set to ‘fart machine’ mode.” he said dismissively, turning a few more knobs. After fiddling with the device for another minute, he pulled the lever once more.

At once, a large, glowing, neon arrow popped out of the display. It sniffed Discord, and then Kyle, and gave out a loud barking sound. “Who’s a good boy?” Discord cooed, scratching the arrow gently. “You are. Yes you are.” The arrow gave off another happy bark. “Alright boy, you know what to do. Find that Sha!”

The arrow fell to the ground, making some sniffing noises as it moved slowly across the stone floor. Suddenly, it gave a loud yelp and flew back up to head-height, pointing down the corridor. An instant later, it was flying down the corridor, letting out a series of barks.

“Follow that arrow!” Discord exclaimed, pointing down the hallway. He quickly gave chase, electing to fly rather than run.

Kyle looked at Fluttershy. Her face showed the same confusion that he was feeling. She quickly shook her head and sighed, smiling slightly. “It’s never a boring day with Discord around.” she murmured, running after him. Kyle quickly followed, running after Fluttershy, Discord, and the strange arrow towards the Sha.

Chapter 20

View Online

Panic.

As Kyle sprinted through the city, chaos reigned. Ponies were yelling and cowering, all running in the opposite direction that he was. It wasn’t hard to guess why. Looking up, Kyle could see that the sun, normally high in the sky, was nowhere to be seen. Instead, dark, ominous clouds rolled in from all directions, all swirling towards a central point. At the center of this unnatural storm was an eerie, tangled web of black energy, fading into a pure white core. Kyle had seen this before, in the Dread Waste. There was no doubt what it meant.

The Sha.

The arrow that Kyle and his friends were chasing suddenly veered to the right, heading down another large street. Kyle slowed his pace until he was running evenly with Celestia. “Where do you think… it’s going?” he asked.

“If I had to guess, I’d say it’s headed towards the park.” Celestia replied. “That’s where the center of that storm seems to be.”

“The Sha… at the park… on a nice sunny day?” Kyle panted, taking another sharp turn to keep up with Discord and his arrow. “I didn’t think they’d appreciate… that sort of thing.” he chuckled weakly.

“There would be many Ponies there.” Celestia muttered grimly as they approached the entrance to the park. “Let us pray that they all made it out safely.”

The arrow stopped suddenly in front of the park, pointing straight in. “Well, this is the place.” Discord announced.

“By all that is holy...” Kyle murmured, his eyes going wide.

The park was in ruins. What had once been lush green grass was now barren earth, scorched by the twisted energies pulsing around them. The trees were barren, burnt and charred. Peering deeper into the park, Kyle could see swarms of minor Sha milling about, searching for victims.

“”Hoo wee. That’s a lotta varmints t’ take care of.” Applejack whistled.

“Well what are we waiting for?” Rainbow Dash asked, hovering just outside the gate. “Let’s get in there!”

“Hold on!” Twilight called out, grabbing Rainbow Dash by the tail and dragging her back. “We can’t go in yet. What if somepony is trapped in there, hiding? If we attack, we might hit them by accident, or worse, drive the Sha right to them!”

“Good point.” Kyle muttered. “We need to see if we can find anyone out there, and get them out of there. And we also need to see where the Prime Sha is.”

“One of the Prime Sha is here?” Celestia asked, her expression growing even more worried.

“No doubt.” Kyle nodded, pointing up at the swirling vortex in the sky. “That’s a dead giveaway that one of the Prime Sha is here. If it wasn’t, even with all of these minor Sha out there, the vortex wouldn’t have appeared.”

“Alright. So here’s the plan.” Twilight announced. Everyone gathered around to hear her better. “Rainbow Dash, you’ll carry Kyle on your back. The three of us will scout out the park through the air and look for anypony who’s trapped. If we find one, Kyle and Rainbow Dash will clear the area while I teleport them to safety. Everypony else, wait here. We hopefully won’t take too long. Any questions?”

Rainbow Dash blinked once, looking a bit uncomfortable, but said nothing. “Then let’s go.” Twilight said, taking off into the air.

Kyle walked over to Rainbow Dash and slung his leg over her. “Not too heavy for you, am I?” he asked.

Rainbow Dash shook her head. “Not a chance. I’m the best flyer in Equestria. If I can’t keep you in the air, nopony can.” She spread her wings and gave a powerful thrust, pushing herself into the air. She wobbled a bit, and Kyle was forced to throw his arms around her neck to keep his balance, but she finally evened out and took off after Twilight.

Looking down, Kyle could see that the situation was even worse than it had appeared from the gate. The ground was absolutely swarming with Sha - some crawling along the ground, their eyeless heads swiveling in every direction; others more akin to the prime sha, with the skeletal torsos hovering above the ground.

“I’ve never seen so many Sha…” Rainbow Dash murmured as the trio flew over a grove of scorched trees.

“Neither have I.” Kyle admitted quietly. “Even in Kun Lai Summit, even in the Dread Waste… Something has really riled these things up.”

“Which one do you reckon it is?”

“No idea. But we’ll find out soon enough.”

The trio flew over another grove of trees, searching intently for any trapped Ponies. So far, there hadn’t been any, but the Canterlot Park was massive. If the Sha had taken over quickly, those at the center of the park likely wouldn’t have had time to escape.

As the trio approached the heart of the park, Kyle felt his blood run cold. A shiver underneath him told him that Rainbow Dash was feeling the same thing. “You feel that?” Kyle asked Twilight.

“Yeah. Something big is coming up.” Twilight grimaced. “We’d better check it out.” She angled herself to the right, and Rainbow Dash followed. A moment later, they entered the central area of the Park. What Kyle saw made his heart stop.

There were no Sha in the center of the park. Instead, there was a massive vortex of darkness, pulsing with power. Bolts of dark energy flew from the center of the vortex, arcing towards the ground and slamming into the scorched earth with explosive power. Looking up, Kyle could see that the vortex in the sky was directly overhead. Kyle felt a sense of dread wash over him as Twilight and Rainbow Dash hovered in place, unwilling to move any closer. No sane creature would have stayed and hidden here.

“What the… somepony’s down there!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed, pointing towards the vortex.

Kyle leaned forward, trying to get a better look. Sure enough, standing near the vortex was a Pony, apparently unfazed by the energy swirling around him. A Unicorn, dressed in a black tuxedo top, with a top hat upon his head. His coat was a light chestnut color, and his mane was dark grey. On his flank was a picture of a whirlwind.

“Who is that?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“No idea. But he’s too close to that vortex. It’s too dangerous to try to get to him right now,” Kyle replied.

“We need to get back to report this.” Twilight said, turning around. “And we need to stop the Sha from spreading. Come on!” She flew off, away from the vortex and the Unicorn. Rainbow Dash gave one last look behind her before flying off after Twilight.

A few minutes later, the trio landed at the entrance at the park. Already, the Sha were patrolling closer to the entrance. Within the hour, they would start spilling into the city proper.

“Did you find anypony?” Celestia asked anxiously.

“Yes. But we couldn’t get to him." Twilight sighed. “He was next to this black... vortex… thing… It was spitting out bolts of energy. We couldn’t get close enough.”

“Do you know who it was?” Celestia asked.

“No. But it was a Unicorn. Chestnut coat, grey mane, dressed all fancy-like.” Rainbow Dash replied. “Had a tornado for a cutie mark.”

Celestia took a sharp breath. “That… sounds like Senator Wordtwist.” she remarked. “What is he doing in there?

“I’m not sure, but I have a couple of ideas. And none of them are pleasant.” Kyle replied

“What do you think, then?”

“Well… There’s two possibilities. Either he’s been ensnared by the Sha, like Scootaloo was, and is being possessed, or else…”

“Or else…?”

“Or else he’s working with them.” Kyle sighed. “Trying to use them to further some plan of his.”

“You’re right. Neither option is pleasant.” Celestia murmured. “As much of a pain in the flank as he is, we’ve still got to get him out of there, and get rid of the Sha.”

“So, what’s the plan, oh wise Human?” Discord asked, raising an eyebrow.

“Plan… right.” Kyle muttered, turning towards Celestia. “How many entrances does the park have?”

“Two. One at either end.” She replied.

“Okay. So, if we all push from one side, the Sha will simply congregate on the other side, and spill out into the city.” Kyle mused. “And once they’re in the city, it’s over. So, my idea is to split up into smaller groups and approach from opposite ends. That way, we’re pushing them all towards the center, towards the vortex, where we need to go anyway.”

“So… w-who’s going to t-the other s-s-side?” Fluttershy stammered, poking her head out from behind Discord’s tail.

Kyle jumped slightly as Fluttershy spoke. He had completely forgotten that the timid pegasus was there. “Let’s see… We need to get to the other side quickly, and the fastest way to get there is to fly. So our two strongest flyers - That’s Rainbow Dash and Princess Celestia - and me. That would leave Applejack, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Discord over here. Any questions?” Silence. “Then let’s get to it.”

“Ah, before you leave.” Discord announced as Kyle moved towards Celestia. He snapped his fingers, and a sharp metal spear burst from the ground, eliciting a small squeak from Fluttershy. “If memory serves, the last time we fought the Sha together, you requested a weapon. Shame you left it behind.” he added with a short chuckle

Kyle plucked the spear from the ground and gave it a twirl. It was short and lightweight, but as Kyle jabbed it against the stone pavement, it held strongly. “This’ll do nicely, Discord. Thank you.” Kyle grinned, giving a short salute. Discord returned the gesture as Kyle climbed onto Celestia’s back. Celestia took to the sky, and Rainbow Dash followed suit.

Kyle and Rianbow Dash glanced behind them just as Twilight charged into the park. A sphere of lavender energy flew from her horn, striking a nearby sha and vaporizing it. Discord and Applejack followed behind her, but Fluttershy remained behind, shivering.

“Is she going to be alright?” Kyle asked.

“Dude. It’s Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash huffed, sounding annoyed. “She’s afraid of her own shadow. She’s going to be about as useful against those Sha as Angel would be.”

“So, is there any trick to fighting these Sha?” Celestia asked as they soared over the park. “Anything special you need to do?”

“Just steel your mind.” Kyle replied. “Fighting them can be mentally taxing to the unprepared. If you hear whispers in your head, ignore them. If they continue, step back for a minute. Just keep a clear mind, and we’ll get through this.”

The trio soared over the far gate moments later. Already, a pair of Sha had left the park, and were headed towards one of the large buildings nearby.

“Oh no you don’t.” Kyle growled. He pushed himself off of Celestia in mid-air and let gravity take over, falling towards the ground. As he neared the ground, he channeled Chi into his feet, and they were enveloped in the familiar green glow of his magic. His right foot slammed through the head of one of the Sha, disintegrating it on contact. The second Sha spun towards Kyle just as the spear swung around, cutting its head off.

“Crude, but effective.” Celestia commented as she and Rainbow Dash touched down next to Kyle. Already, several of the Sha in the park had noticed them, and were rushing towards them. “Shall we begin?”

“Stay sharp.” Kyle replied as he readied his spear. Rainbow Dash took to the air once more as Celestia and Kyle charged at the Sha.

The next few minutes were a frenzy. Kyle fought with vigor, his spear moving so fast that the tip was merely a blur as it sliced through Sha after Sha. What few Sha made it past the spear quickly found themselves destroyed by his fists and feet. He was destruction incarnate, a whirlwind of flesh and steel. One would almost mistake him for a warrior, were it not for the way he moved about the battlefield - not charging and leaping, but almost dancing, moving as if lighter than air.

Rainbow Dash, meanwhile, quickly developed her own rhythm. While she didn’t have the experience or strength that Kyle did, her speed made up for it. Her powerful wings carried her through the air as she swooped down low, plowing through two or three Sha at a time before soaring back into the air, out of reach of the Shas’ claws. While not as destructive as Kyle, she could strike where he could not, taking out multiple Sha as they emerged from the treeline before they could reach the front line.

Celestia, however, outstripped both of them, by far. Her fury was unparallelled as she charged forward, horn aglow. A single blast of energy from her horn annihilated a dozen Sha, while her hooves slammed through two more. The wrath of the sun fell upon the Sha, who continued to throw themselves against her and continued to fall by the dozens. Watching her mow through the Sha, it became quite evident how Celestia had managed to remain in power for so long - no one would be foolish enough to challenge her to combat. Kyle also felt a newfound sense of respect for the princess. Having that much power, and yet not abusing it for her own gain… Some of our leaders could learn a thing or two from her. he thought as his fist flew through yet another Sha.

After a few minutes, the fighting ceased. The Sha had stopped flowing from the treeline, and those that had already cleared the trees were quickly destroyed. The trio reconvened in the center of their section. Rainbow Dash was breathing heavily, as was Kyle. Celestia, however, showed no signs of fatigue. “They have stopped coming.”

“So… we win?” Rainbow Dash asked. She hovered in the air, creating a small breeze that Kyle gladly stood in.

“Not yet.” he replied, wiping some sweat from his forehead. “We’ve still got to deal with the vortex, Wordtwist, and the Prime Sha. Which means we’ve got to go deeper in.”

“No problem. We can fly over to the center in no time.” Rainbow Dash smirked.

“No, we can’t.” Celestia replied. “Just because they have stopped coming at us does not mean that they are not still lingering in the trees. We will have to weed them out as we go.”

“Be careful.” Kyle warned as he stepped into the grove of trees. “We’ve got a lot less maneuvering room in here.”

For several minutes, the three walked through the trees, eyes peeled for any lingering Sha. Though their presence was quite strong, there were no further Sha waiting for them in the trees. Soon, they emerged into another clearing. A fountain sat in the center, with several benches situated around it. Fluttershy, Twilight, Applejack, and Discord were already waiting, sitting on the benches.

“There you are. We were starting to get worried.” Twilight called out as the trio approached.

“There were a lot of Sha on our side.” Kyle replied, sitting down with a small grunt. “Gotta say, if Princess Celestia hadn’t been there, I don’t think we could have gotten through.”

“She kicked their flanks!” Rainbow Dash added, smacking one hoof into the other.

A faint red hue could be seen on Celestia’s cheeks as she cleared her throat. “Did you encounter much resistance, Twilight?” she asked.

“Not as much as you did, it sounds like.” she replied. “Applejack, Discord, and I were apple to handle them pretty easily. We’ve got here about five minutes ago or so.”

“And how did Fluttershy do?” Celestia asked. “I notice you left her out.”

“Well… the thing is… well…” Twilight glanced over at her friend, who was busy talking with Discord. Twilight leaned in closer. “It’s Fluttershy. She didn’t defeat any of them. She didn’t even fight.”

“Well now, I wouldn’t say that that was all Fluttershy’s fault.” Discord interjected, suddenly right beside Twilight. “After all, the Sha seemed to swarm to us three, but avoided Fluttershy at all costs.”

“Really?” Kyle asked, leaning forward.

“Well… that’s true.” Twilight admitted slowly. “They didn’t seem to really go for her. At all. And if she ever got close to one, it would turn tail and run.”

“Well now, that’s interesting.” Kyle murmured. “And… helpful, I think.”

“How so?”

“Well, remember how the Sha of Deceit ran from Applejack?” Kyle asked. “Well, if these Sha were running from Fluttershy, then it stands to reckon that these Sha stand opposite to her element. Her element is… Kindness? Which means that we’re most likely up against the Sha of Cruelty.”

“BRRRIINNNGGG!!”

Kyle jumped as a loud dinging sound echoed through the clearing, as did everyone else. “What the hell was that?” he asked, looking around wildly.

“It’s my machine that goes ‘ding’.” Discord replied. “Otherwise known as the Sha Radar. it’s locked onto a massive source of Sha energy.” He stepped aside, revealing the glowing arrow. It was now pointing into the trees once more, directly to the south. “This Prime Sha, perhaps?”

“Only one way to find out.” Kyle muttered. He pushed himself back to his feet and snatched his spear up off of the ground before following the arrow into the tree line once more, with everyone else close behind.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The group emerged from the trees after about 10 minutes of wandering. As they walked, the Sha Radar had detected more and more Sha energy, and Kyle had sensed it as well. As they emerged from the trees, they finally found the source of the Sha energy.

The vortex they had seen earlier was larger than ever before, with bolts of energy flying farther and farther away. The Unicorn was still standing in the same spot as before, and was now partially submerged in the dark energy of the vortex.

“Oh my.” Discord murmured as the arrow whimpered and cowered behind him. “So that’s what you saw earlier. Interesting. Very interesting…”

“So how do we take care o’ this thing?” Applejack asked. “Ain’t no Sha ‘round here, and I don’t reckon fightin’ that thing there is gonna do us much good.”

“I’m not sure.” Kyle murmured. “Maybe if I just…” Kyle hesitated for a moment before taking a tentative step closer towards the vortex.

BOOM!

A massive explosion ripped through the park, nearly deafening Kyle. The force of the blast knocked Kyle clean off his feet and hurled him backwards. He barely managed to flip in time to have his feet slam against the trunk of a tree, and not his head.

The others, however, had not been so lucky. Twilight and Celestia had managed to shield themselves with their magic, but Applejack and Rainbow Dash had been sent tumbling straight through a tree, which had collapsed. Fluttershy had likewise been launched, and had only been saved from the same fate by Discord, who had used himself as a living shield against the trees.

Kyle looked back up at where the vortex had been. Wordtwist was no longer there - he had been hurled away by the explosion as well, and was now laying near Applejack and Rainbow Dash. The vortex was no longer there either. Instead, a black, skeletal, clawed hand was grasping at the ground. Twilight and Celestia gasped as the clawed hand pulled a monstrous form from the ground.

The Prime Sha had arrived.

Kyle rushed over to Rainbow Dash and Applejack, who were still dazed. Rainbow Dash was unharmed, but Kyle could see that one of Applejack’s rear legs had been pinned underneath the tree that she had crashed through. Discord, meanwhile, was carrying Fluttershy over, his expression full of concern. “She’s out cold.” he said quickly, glancing up at the Sha. “She fainted from fright I think.”

A loud cackling sound came from the Sha, causing everyone’s heads to turn towards it. “Cower, mortals. Your doom has arrived!” it boomed. One of its clawed hands moved to point at the unconscious Wordtwist. “I must thank you, oh summoner.” it announced, its voice dripping with sarcasm. “Your cruel desires and intentions were delicious. I could feed on them for years, and never be sated.”

“What have you done to him?!” Celestia yelled, her wings spread wide open.

“Ah, ask not what I have done, but what he has done.” the Sha cackled. “His cruelty has fuelled every decision he has made since he learned to hate the Zebras. His dark brooding… I could feel it half the world away. And so I came. The Sha of Cruelty.”

“You will pay for what you have done, monster.” Celestia said coldly. Her eyes were burning with fury as she took to the sky, flying directly at the Sha. A large beam of energy flew from her horn striking the Sha in the face. She rolled to the right as the Sha swiped at her, and another blast of energy hit its legs.

Kyle, meanwhile, was kneeling down next to Applejack, who had finally come back to her senses. “Hey partner. Mind gettin’ this thing offa me?” She asked, groaning slightly. “It hurts somthin’ fierce.”

“Hold on.” Kyle grunted, pushing hard against the trunk. The tree groaned as its weight shifted, and Rainbow Dash threw her weight against it as well. Together, they managed to roll the tree off of Applejack. She pushed herself to her hooves, only to fall over again.

“Dagnabit. Hurts like fire.” she groaned, stretching her injured leg out.

“Is it broken?” Kyle asked.

“I dunno, but I ain’t walkin’ away from here, I can tell ya that much.” she replied.

A bright light drew Kyle’s gaze. Celestia’s horn shone as bright as the sun, and a large ball of energy formed at the tip. Even from this distance, Kyle could see that Celestia’s normally flawless coat was drenched in sweat and covered in dust and dirt. She grunted as the energy ball flew away from her horn and towards the Sha. The ball impacted and exploded with enough force to shake the ground. A large cloud of smoke and dust obscured the area as Celestia flittered about, trying to see the damage she had done.

A clawed hand swung out from the smoke, pulsing with dark power. Celestia screamed as it hit her, sending her spiraling towards the ground. She hit the earth hard, leaving a small crater where she landed.

Kyle and Twilight both gasped and ran forward. They hopped down into the crater, staring at Celestia. Blood coated her side, and for a horrifying moment, she appeared to be dead. Suddenly, she coughed violently and opened her eyes. She pushed herself unsteadily to her hooves as the Sha cackled once more.

“Fool. You thought that you, a child of the usurper, could defeat me? You were doomed from the moment you laid eyes upon me!” it boomed. “No child of the Titans can harm the Sha!”

“Then let us try fighting fire with fire.” A voice said darkly from behind Kyle. He turned his head to see Discord walking forward, his eyes full of hate. “You mess with Fluttershy. You mess with me.” he growled. His wings remained still as he hovered into the air, rising to stare the Sha in the face.

“I remember you, Zwietracht.” The sha taunted. “Discord, you are called now, correct? Come back to watch me break your toys again? You must really care for them.” A booming laugh filled the air as Discord snarled. “You have sunken low, Zwietracht, to allying yourself with the children of the usurpers. And your concern for the weak one… pathetic. You disgrace our kind. Then again, that’s nothing new.”

The Sha cackled once more. Discord, however, said nothing. Instead, his snarl disappeared. He smirked slightly and raised his talons. He snapped them.

The Sha of Cruelty grunted and stumbled slightly as a blast of energy slammed into its back. “You underestimate me, Alp’tauum.” Discord smirked as the Sha recovered its balance. “I may have been weakened by the Elements of Harmony, but I am still an Old God. Alive and whole. You… you are a mere shadow.” His smirk disappeared, and was replaced by a wicked snarl once more. “I will enjoy this.” he growled as he flew forwards.

Kyle, meanwhile, was leading Celestia away from the battlefield. She limped heavily on her left side, so Kyle made sure to support her as they retreated back among the trees. “I have never seen such a powerful foe.” Celestia groaned as she flopped down on the ground. “Perhaps Discord, but he never used his full power.”

“Until today, it seems.” Twilight murmured, staring at the battle raging between Discord and the Sha. Each party was unleashing powerful, chaotic magic, each fully capable of annihilating a Pony in an instant.

A small groan from behind Kyle, made him turn around. Fluttershy was stirring, shaking her head to clear it. “What… what happened?” she asked.

“You passed out.” Kyle replied. “The Prime Sha came out and you got really scared, apparently. It set Discord off. He’s out there right now, fighting the Sha.”

“Oh… my…” Fluttershy gasped, quickly pushing herself next to Kyle to watch the battle. “Do.. Do you think he can win?” she asked, looking at Kyle.

“It’s an Old God against the shade of an Old God.” he replied. “Of any of us, he has the best chance to win in a contest of power. But even still, it’s not enough. Discord may be fighting fire with fire, but I've always said the best way to fight fire is with water. Even if Discord wins, the Sha will simply reappear somewhere else. The only way to vanquish it permanently is for it to come in contact with its respective Element Bearer.”

“Which is Fluttershy.” Applejack finished. “But… well, let’s face it girl, yer too scared to get close enough.”

“And I can’t really say I blame her.” Kyle murmured. “But… maybe I can help.” He closed his eyes and gathered Chi in his hands before unleashing it. A small ring of energy pulsed outwards from Fluttershy, filling Kyle with a sense of tranquility. “Ring of Peace.” he murmured as Fluttershy took a deep breath, looking slightly more confident. “And, to help some more.” He added, pulling a pouch from his belt. He offered the Tigereye brew to Fluttershy. She sniffed it once before taking a careful gulp. She gasped as her back arched, and her wings flapped outwards.

A particularly loud explosion drew Kyle’s attention back to the fight. He watched as Discord dipped low and flew underneath the Sha, barely avoiding the Sha’s spiked legs from impaling him. He flew behind the Sha and blasted it in the back again. He smirked as the Sha stumbled forward. His smirk was quickly replaced by a look of terror as a clawed hand whipped around, grabbing and ensnaring him. “Pesky gnat.” The Sha hissed, raising Discord to its eye level. “You’ve buzzed around for far too long. Time for this fly to be squashed.”

Discord groaned in pain as the Sha tightened its grip around him. The Sha cackled once more. “Even whole, you are powerless before me. I will miss you, Zwietracht. I will miss your look as I break your toys. Give my regards to Y’shaarj.”

“Put him down!”

Kyle jumped as he heard Fluttershy yelling from beside him. His eyes went wide as she strode forward, wings flared open. The Sha turned towards her and took a step backwards as Fluttershy glared at it. “Listen here, mister! You may be big and mean and scary, but you do not - I repeat, YOU DO NOT! HURT! MY! FRIENDS!”

Fluttershy flapped her wings once, pushing her into the air, and rocketed towards the Sha. Kyle felt his jaw drop, and saw that Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and even Celestia were all staring at her with open mouths as well. Did… did my brew do that? he wondered, trying to come up with some explanation for Fluttershy’s sudden burst of confidence. He had never expected the shy pegasus to be so fierce, but apparently hurting her friends was a bad idea.

A bad idea that the Sha was quickly regretting. Kyle could see it growing smaller as Fluttershy flew closer. “I-I was told you were too timid to attack!” it stammered, fear clear in its voice. It released Discord in a panic, allowing the injured Draconequus to limp to the ground before collapsing. “Stay back!” It yelled, now stumbling backwards as quickly as possible. Fluttershy would not be stopped. The Sha began to disappear as she approached, trying desperately to teleport away.

It was too slow.

Fluttershy’s front hooves slammed into the Sha, and a guttural roar pierced the air. The Sha writhed and twisted as it began to dissolve into a fine black mist. “Our plans… continue… This is merely… a setback.” It roared as its head dissolved. The smoke cleared and revealed a small, black crystal. The crystal hovered for a moment before dropping onto the ground below.

The Sha of Cruelty was dead.

Kyle ran forward towards the crystal. He picked it up and deposited it in his pocket as Discord groaned and pushed himself to his feet. “You alright there?” Kyle asked.

“After spending a millenia trapped in stone, I can honestly say that I’ve had worse.” Discord grinned weakly. He was covered in scrapes and bruises, and sported a large black right eye, but appeared surprisingly well off.

“Fluttershy seemed really concerned for you.” Kyle commented as the pair walked back towards the trees were the group was huddled.

“Of course. We’re friends.” Discord replied. “Friends worry about each other. And they stand up for each other in times of need.”

“Well this is new.” Celestia smiled as they approached. “Discord giving a friendship lesson? I do believe it is a cold day in Tartarus.”

“Don’t expect a report, Princess.” Discord scoffed.

“You two should get up to the hospital wing.” Twilight interrupted. “Get those wounds taken care of before you get any infections. And take Applejack too. Get her leg looked at.”

“What about Wordtwist?” Kyle asked, pointing at the unconscious Unicorn.

“Oh my! I almost forgot about him.” Twilight exclaimed. “Yes, if you can, take him too.”

“Very well, Princess Twilight.” Celestia giggled. “We’ll go get taken care of.” She, Applejack, and Wordtwist disappeared in a flash of light. Discord snapped his talons, and he too vanished, accompanied by a loud ribbit.

“Hey, Fluttershy.” Kyle said, turning to face the pegasus. “Good job. You did it.”

“I… I guess I did okay.” she murmured, turning her head away.

“I have to ask… Why did you go off like that?”

“Well, Discord was in trouble.” Fluttershy replied slowly. “And I always help my friends out when they’re in trouble.”

That thought stuck with Kyle as he, Fluttershy, Twilight, and Rainbow Dash walked out of the park. Looking up, Kyle could see that the vortex had disappeared, and the Sun had returned, shining down on the scorched, barren landscape. “This is gonna take a while to explain.” Kyle remarked as they exited the park.

“There’s Princess Twilight! She’ll know what’s going on!”

Kyle whipped his head around just in time to see a crowd of Ponies running at them. A barrage of questions assaulted his ears.

“What happened?”

“What was that thing?”

“Is Princess Celestia alright?”

“Where did it go?”

Kyle looked over towards Twilight, who groaned. “Yep. This is gonna take a while to explain.” she agreed.

Chapter 21

View Online

“Hey Twilight.”

“Yeah, Kyle?”

“What’s it called? That feeling you get when you’re doing something, and you feel like you’ve done it before?”

“Deja Vu?”

“Yeah. That’s it. Got a major sense of Deja Vu here.”

Twilight sighed and turned her head back to the crystal she had been examining. She and Kyle were sitting in the hospital waiting room, along with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. Of their group, only they had escaped that morning’s battle unscathed.

Kyle glanced up at the clock that hung on the wall. “Seven o’clock,” He thought to himself. “We’ve been here for six hours. Thank the Light that doctor thought to bring me a pillow this time.” He turned his head back towards Twilight. “Any idea when we’ll be let in to see everyone?”

“The answer hasn’t changed since the last time you asked,” Twilight replied curtly. “No idea.”

“No need to get all huffy there, princess,” Kyle scoffed. He punched Twilight lightly on the shoulder, earning him a glare. “Alright alright, I’ll leave you alone,” he grumbled.

Kyle turned his head towards the other two Ponies in the room. Rainbow Dash was curled up against the wall with her eyes closed. Clearly she would be no help in alleviating Kyle’s boredom.

“You holding up alright, Fluttershy?” he asked.

Fluttershy peaked over the magazine that she had been reading. “Hmm? Oh, yes. I mean, I’m worried, of course, but I’m okay.”

There was a moment of silence. Kyle looked back up at the clock. “Seven o’ two,” he grumbled to himself. “Whatcha reading there?”

“Hm? Oh, it’s the latest issue of Home and Garden Monthly.” Fluttershy replied. “I’ve found a great article about how to keep my squirrel friends from taking the food from the birdhouses.”

“Uh… Interesting?” Kyle raised an eyebrow. “So… what does…”

“Kyle, please,” Twilight sighed, poking him with her hoof. “I know you’re tired of waiting. We all are. But please, hush. I want to see how Cruelty’s Crystal differs from Deceit’s Crystal, and I can’t do that if you’re talking.”

“Well then what am I supposed to do?” Kyle demanded. “I’ve already been through at least a dozen of those magazines there, including the one Fluttershy’s reading, and I don’t even like that Home and Garden crap!”

“Why don’t you meditate then?” Twilight asked. “Based on what you’ve told me, it seems to pass the time quickly for you. And it’ll give us all a break from your whining,” she added as she turned back to the crystal

“I’m not whining,” Kyle muttered, crossing his arms. He checked the clock again “Seven o’ five,” he sighed. Twilight’s suggestion was starting to sound pretty good, especially considering what they had just dealt with that morning. Kyle removed the pillow from under him and adjusted himself so that he was sitting upright, and not against the wall. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes, focusing on the Chi around him, and…

Opened one eye as the door to the hospital rooms opened up. A Unicorn Mare stepped through the double doors, looking at the group scattered around the waiting room. “I assume you all are Princess Twilight Sparkle, Kyle Slater, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy?” she asked.

“Yes, that’s us,” Twilight replied, pushing herself to her hooves. “How is everypony? Are they okay?”

“They’re a bit worse for wear, but they’ll all live,” the doctor replied. “They’re all stable now, so if you’d like to follow me, I’ll take you to see them.”

Kyle leaned over and gave Rainbow Dash a nudge. The pegasus snorted once before raising her head, her eyes still half-shuttered. “Wha’s up?” she mumbled, shaking her head.

“It’s time to go into the back,” Kyle replied, pushing himself to his feet and following the doctor through the door. “Unless you’d rather snooze out here,” he added with a smirk.

“No way!” Rainbow Dash yelped, springing to her hooves. She stumbled once before catching herself and rushing after her friends.

The group followed the doctor through the hallways, making a few turns before stopping in front of an open door. “Applejack’s waiting for us,” she announced before stepping inside. Kyle had to duck down to fit under the door frame as he followed.

Applejack was lying on a bed, covered with a white blanket. Her right rear leg was sticking out from under the covers and covered in a cast. As Kyle stepped in, she turned her head and grinned. “‘Bout time ya’ll got here,” she called out.

“Sorry Applejack. The doctors only just now let us in,” Twilight replied as she stepped inside behind Fluttershy. “So, how are you doing?”

“I’ve had worse than this,” Applejack scoffed.

“You were very lucky, Mrs. Applejack,” The doctor said, looking down at her clipboard. “Very lucky indeed, that your leg wasn’t broken. As it is, several muscles were severely strained. Normally, it would take several months for such an injury to heal. You are very fortunate that we have a Zebra among our staff. His concoctions are a bit unorthodox, but effective. That cast of yours is infused with a powerful healing poultice. You should be able to walk again sometime tomorrow, and be fully recovered by the end of the week.”

“Thank Celestia,” Applejack sighed. “Here I was worried about havin’ t’ miss Applebuck Season. I dunno if Big Mac can handle the harvest all on his own.”

“As it is, we’re going to have to keep you overnight,” The doctor continued. “You’re in no state to walk right now, and we want to keep an eye on that leg to make sure the poultice is working, and that there aren’t any further complications.”

“Ah well… them’s the brakes,” Applejack sighed again. “Thanks fer comin’ t’ check on me, ya’ll. But way I hear it, ya’ll might wanna take a look at Discord. Doc said that he was a problematic case.”

“Not because of his injuries, but because… well, you’ll see,” The doctor sighed, shaking her head. “Come with me please. I’ll take you to him now.”

The group followed the doctor out of the room and down the hallway some more. Kyle glanced over his shoulder and saw Fluttershy. Her eyes were dilated slightly, and her tail was swishing back and forth in a manner that betrayed worry and unease. Kyle slowed his pace to walk beside her and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Hey, it’s Discord,” he said reassuringly. “Dude’s an Old God. I reckon he can take a couple of punches.”

Fluttershy gulped and nodded quickly as the doctor stopped outside of another room. “Well, it’s not that… I mean, I know he’s tough. It’s not his health I’m worried about…”

The doctor turned and frowned at the group. “I’ll wait out here for you all,” she sighed, shaking her head. “I don’t think I can deal with that one anymore.”

Fluttershy sighed and shook her head, a slight smile creeping onto her face. “It’s his behavior,” she finished before pushing the door open and stepping inside. Kyle raised an eyebrow as he followed behind her. The room was pitch black as he entered, so Kyle reached for the wall, fumbling for the light switch. Finally, he found it and flicked it on.

“YARRRR! Avast, me hearties!”

Kyle’s head whipped towards the interior of the room. Standing in front of the bed was Discord - or at least, Kyle assumed that was Discord behind his costume. He was decked out in a full-blown pirate outfit, complete with an eyepatch, a bandana, a peg-leg to replace his lizard leg, a wooden sword in his eagle claw, and a wooden parrot perched upon his shoulder.

“Discord… what in the name of all that is holy are you doing?” Kyle asked, rubbing the bridge of his nose.

“Arrr! There be no Discord here! There be only Captain Entropy!” Discord jumped up on the bed and struck a heroic pose. “Now, let’s set sail, me hearties, for there be adventure ahe -”

“Discord, what are you doing?” Fluttershy repeated. Even though there was no hardness in her voice, Kyle still felt her words command the attention of the Draconequus. He paused mid-speech and looked down at Fluttershy.

“Why, I’m a pirate, of course,” He replied with a grin.

“Yes, I see that, but why?”

“Well, I was laying in bed while the doctors poked and prodded at me,” Discord explained, hopping down from the bed. “It was soooooo boring. And irritating, if I’m being honest. I mean, having four or five unicorns poking me with their horns? Ugh! So of course, the first thing they did after they finished examining me was to drone on incessantly about what exactly was wrong with me.” Discord’s voice adopted a high-pitched, mocking tone. “ ‘Your eye has been injured in your fight. You should be more careful. How could you get hurt going against a monster that nearly destroyed the city?’ “ His voice returned to normal. “You know how it goes.”

“But that doesn’t explain the getup,” Rainbow Dash said, hovering over the group to get a better look.

“Well, they all went away for a bit and left me to my thoughts. Then one of them came back with an eyepatch and told me to keep it over my injured eye for a few days until it healed. Well, by that point, I was incredibly bored, and I needed some way to keep myself entertained. So I thought to myself ‘Discord, old chap, how can we amuse ourselves in this situation?’ and I replied ‘By using our newfound prop as a basis for a new look!’. So here I am!”

“And did you let the doctors take care of your other injuries before you put on that costume?” Fluttershy asked.

“Pfff. Well of course I did,” Discord scoffed.

“No he didn’t!” The doctor called from the hallway.

“...not,” Discord finished with a meek grin.

“Discord,” Fluttershy frowned. Though her voice was still gentle, it was clearly reprimanding. Discord’s face fell, and he clicked his claw and paw together timidly. “These doctors are trying to help you. If you don’t let them, then you might get worse. What if a cut gets infected?”

“But I’m an immortal spirit of chaos,” Discord whined. “I don’t get infections.”

“Even so, the doctors are just trying to do their jobs,” Fluttershy chided. “Now, you hop on up in that bed again and let them take a look at you.”

Discord grumbled as he dragged himself back into bed and pulled the covers over himself. He snapped his claws, and his costume vanished, leaving only the eyepatch and the parrot. “Can I at least keep Chipper?” he asked, holding the wooden parrot out towards Fluttershy with a sad expression.

“Yes, you can keep Chipper,” Fluttershy smiled.

“And… and my sword?” Discord asked, pulling the wooden sword out from under the blankets.

“Discord…”

“Okay okay, I’ll get rid of it,” Discord grumbled. He snapped his claws once more, and the sword vanished as well. “So, unless you’d like to take any more of my fun, I believe we’re done here,” he huffed, crossing his arms.

“We can play pirate when we get back to Ponyville,” Fluttershy smiled gently. She waved her wings in farewell as she backed out of the door behind her friends.

The doctor let out a large sigh as she closed the door behind her. “Thanks for that. Maybe we can make some progress with him now,” she muttered as she scribbled on her clipboard. “Let’s see… Senator Wordtwist is still unconscious, but his vitals are stable. I doubt you’ll be having much of a conversation with him. Which leaves… Princess Celestia.”

The doctor turned once more and trotted down the hallways. The group followed the doctor through another set of double doors labeled “RESTRICTED”. Finally, they stopped in front of another door, flanked by two royal guards

“I must warn you before you enter,” The doctor sighed. “The Princess is in… quite a state. Of all the Ponies - And Draconequi - that fought today, she has suffered the most serious physical injuries. I must ask that you keep everything that happens in that room, in that room. We do not want Ponies to see our ruler like this and begin to panic.”

Twilight and Kyle exchanged a nervous glance as the doctor opened the door. Twilight stepped in first, followed by Kyle, with Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash bringing up the rear. As the bed came into view, Twilight gasped.

Celestia was sitting on the bed, reading a book as if everything was normal. However, her injuries were obviously quite extensive. The entire right half of her body was covered in bandages, hiding her normally snow-white coat. Her right wing had lost many feathers, leaving the flesh below exposed. Additionally her horn was tightly wrapped in a cast. As the group entered, Celetia grunted, and the book that was held in her magical grasp dipped towards the ground before floating back up to her.

“Princess!”

Celestia looked over and smiled gently, allowing the book to fall to the bed. “Twilight Sparkle. It is good to see you again,” She replied, nuzzling her former student. “I only wish you did not have to see me in such a state.”

“What happened to you?” Kyle asked, circling around to Celestia’s other side. “You didn’t look that bad off when you teleported away.”

“My encounter with the Sha of Cruelty was… draining,” Celestia sighed. “I barely had the strength to get us to the hospital. When the Sha struck me, I attempted to shield myself. Its power was too great though. It broke through the shield and sent me to the ground. That’s when this happened.” She raised her right wing and watched as yet another feather broke off. “When the Sha broke through my shield, it overloaded my horn as well. It’s not permanent, but my magic is significantly weakened for now.”

“So… how is the sun going to rise now?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking worried.

“Fear not. The movement of the sun is my special talent,” Celestia replied. “It does not require much magical effort on my part. Not after so many centuries of doing it every day. However, all the rest of my magic is much more difficult. It is an effort to even lift a book to read it,” she sighed, glancing down at the book she had been reading.

“And unfortunately, there is little more that we can do,” The doctor added. “The poultice we have used for your bandages does not help in re-growing feathers on wings, nor on repairing damage caused by a magical feedback shock to the horn. Only time can heal those injuries.”

“I will recover,” Celestia waved a hoof dismissively. “My concern is for everypony else. Particularly Senator Wordtwist. How is he?”

“It is hard to tell,” The doctor admitted, shuffling her hooves. “He has not yet awoken. His vitals are stable, but he refuses to regain consciousness. We will not be able to see how the Sha has affected him until he is awake again.”

“Then I suppose there is no sense in worrying about it,” Celestia sighed. “In that case, are we done here?”

“We need to take one last look at you to make sure that we didn’t miss anything, and another doctor is already patching Discord’s cuts and scrapes up, but afterwards, yes, you two shall be free to go. We need to keep Applejack overnight, however, to let her leg heal.”

“Very well,” Celestia sighed, laying back down on the bed. “Twilight, if you and your friends will wait out in the lobby, I will be out once Discord and I are finished.”

“Alright. We’ll be waiting,” Twilight replied, backing out of the room. Kyle gave a slight bow as he followed her out of the door and back down the hallway. They pushed through the set of double doors once more and sat down. Twilight pulled out Cruelty’s Crystal once more, while Rainbow Dash curled up again and Fluttershy picked up her magazine.

Kyle glanced up at the clock. “Seven thirty seven,” he groaned internally.

“Hey Twilight?”

“Yeah Kyle?”

“What’s it called? That feeling you get when you’re doing something, and you feel like you’ve done it before?”

“Don’t get started.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kyle felt the double doors open, more than heard them. He forcibly dragged his mind back to his body and opened one eye, feeling slightly sick from the sensations that meditation brought on. As his stomach began to settle, he glanced up at the clock. “Nine twenty nine,” he thought, looking down towards the doors.

Celestia and Discord were stepping through the doors. Celestia still looked weary and beaten, though her smile helped to alleviate the appearance. Discord had put his pirate costume back on, though he had forgone the wooden sword, most likely at the request of the hospital staff.

“I believe we’re ready to go,” Celestia announced as her guards stepped through the doors. “Bulwark, has the carriage arrived?”

“Yes, m’lady,” The guard replied. “It pulled up not two minutes ago.”

“Excellent.” Celestia looked back at the group waiting on her. “I must ask that you attempt to conceal me. It is bad enough that many of the hospital staff have seen me in such a weakened state, even though they have all sworn to secrecy. If the greater public learns that I was injured so easily by the Sha, they will begin to despair and panic.”

“Not a problem,” Twilight replied. “The staff has been keeping Ponies out of this area for about an hour now. It should be a clean run to the front entrance.”

“Then we should hurry, while we have the chance.” Celestia took another look around the waiting room before covering herself with a trench coat.

Kyle couldn’t help but let out a snort as he watched. Celestia’s attempted disguise wouldn’t fool anyone. The coat was several sizes too small for the Alicorn Princess, leaving part of the cast on her horn exposed, as well as her legs and tail. Still, it had to be better than nothing. The group quickly set off down the hallway, with Kyle and Twilight making sure intersecting corridors were clear before Celestia crossed them.

Soon, the group exited the hospital through the rear entrance. As promised, a large carriage was waiting for them, pulled by six Pegasi coated in golden armor. Celestia took a quick look around before bolting into the carriage. Kyle, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Discord, and Fluttershy all followed. The door slammed closed behind them, and the carriage jerked into motion.

“A royal carriage drawn by six armored Royal Guards,” Kyle scoffed. “That won’t draw any attention.”

“It is, unfortunately, the only way to safely transport us through the city without anypony seeing me in this state,” Celestia sighed. “I would not care, if my Ponies did not hold me so highly. Seeing their ‘indomitable’ Princess in such a state would be disastrous for morale.”

The rest of the ride was spent in silence. Kyle glanced out of the windows at times and saw many Ponies staring as they passed, but none could see into the carriage. Soon, they were passing through the gates to the castle.

As the carriage stopped in front of the castle doors, Kyle spotted a figure running from the doors. He pushed the door open and stepped out as the figure moved into the light, revealing itself to be Shade.

“Mr. Slater. Lady Luna has requested your presence in the dungeons,” Shade announced. “Queen Yxia has been questioning your whereabouts since about two hours after you left.”

“No doubt she has felt the death of the Sha,” Twilight smiled as she stepped out of the carriage as well. She levitated the Crystal of Cruelty into Kyle’s hands. “Show her, but make sure to keep it.”

“Of course,” Kyle replied as he took off after Shade.

A few moments later, Kyle once more found himself in the dungeons. As they rounded the corner, Kyle could see Princess Luna standing outside of the Changelings’ cell, accompanied by four ShadowGuards.

“Excellent,” She sighed as Kyle stopped in front of her. “I assume your mission this morning was successful?”

“Yes. The Sha of Cruelty is dead.” Kyle announced, pulling the crystal from his pocket. “It wasn’t easy. Nor painless.”

“Are you injured?” Luna asked, her eyes suddenly filled with worry.

“Not me, no. But Applejack is in the hospital for the night, and Discord nearly got an eye put out. And your sister… You should go see her. I have a feeling she’ll be relying on you a lot for the next few months.”

Luna’s eyes were filled with concern as she closed them. “Yes… I shall go see her once our business here has concluded,” she agreed. “Until then, Queen Yxia has requested an audience with you. I believe she too has sensed the fall of a terrible evil here in Canterlot.”

“I think everyone did, to some degree,” Kyle agreed as he stepped past Luna. “I’ll try not to be long,” he added as he opened the door and stepped inside, shutting it behind him.

Every head turned towards Kyle as he walked into the room. Immediately, the tension broke as the Changelings recognized him. Most returned to the conversations they had been having. One, however, rose and approached.

Kyle raised an eyebrow as Yxia sat down in front of him. Her appearance had changed in the few short hours that he had been absent. Her horn was more jagged and curved than it had been, and she now clearly stood several inches taller than the others.

“You have done it,” she said. Her voice was filled with a sense of hope that Kyle had yet to hear from her. “The Sha is dead.”

“Two of the six are, yes,” Kyle nodded, producing the crystal once more. “This is all that remains of the Sha of Cruelty.”

“A mighty trophy,” Yxia praised. “You should bear it with pride, Mr. Slater. Few can say that they have stood against the Sha, and lived to tell the tale.”

“It wasn’t me,” Kyle admitted. “I told you before, the Sha only have one weakness - the Element of Harmony that they stand opposite to. In this case, the Sha of Cruelty was weak to the Element of Kindness. Fluttershy, the bearer of said Element, was the one to destroy the Sha, not me.”

“So… you have not defeated any of the Sha yourself?” Yxia asked, her tone shifting to a more inquisitive mood.

“I took part in the slaying of the Sha of Anger on Azeroth,” Kyle replied. “And I have slain countless lesser Sha. But the Prime Sha of Equestria? No. I have faced two in combat, and in both cases, I was nearly killed in the process.”

“Yes, I have heard about the incident between you and the Sha of Deceit,” Yxia murmured. “Well then, what purpose do you serve in this conflict?”

“What do you mean?”

“You have shared all you know about the Sha with the Princesses and those closest to them,” Yxia continued. “You have also admitted that, when it comes to fighting the Prime Sha, you are a distraction at best. The only ones who can destroy the Prime Sha permanently are Ponies. So, without the ability to fight them head-on, and without any further knowledge to bestow upon the Ponies, what is your role now?”

Kyle blinked, but did not respond. Yxia had raised a good question, one that Kyle could not answer. “What is my role now?” He thought to himself. “I’m not the one to destroy the Sha, and I can’t tell them anything else about the Sha… so… what do I do now? Where do I fit into the picture?”

Kyle glanced over at Yxia and saw her mouth moving. He realized that he had stopped paying attention, and quickly began listening once more. “... four more remain. You called them Treachery, Hatred, Greed, and Misery. We already know that Treachery is working with Chrysalis. Based on how the assassin’s last night called on Hatred to empower them, it can safely be assumed that Hatred is working with the False Empress as well.”

“Y-yeah,” Kyle stuttered slightly. He cleared his throat to cover himself. “Which leaves the whereabouts of Greed and Misery unknown.”

“I would suggest that you make a concerted effort on locating those two,” Yxia commented. “Once they have been slain, we can work towards pushing into the Hives to destroy Hatred and Treachery, and to end the False Empress’s reign.”

As Kyle was about to reply, a knock from the door cut him off. The door opened, and one of the ShadowGuard stuck his head in. “Mr. Slater, Princess Luna has requested a word with you. Please wrap things up. Quickly,” he added before shutting the door behind him.

“Go on.” Yxia nudged Kyle. “I’ve nothing further. Do not forget to forward my request for an audience with Princess Celestia.”

“I’ll make sure she knows,” Kyle replied as he exited the cell.

Kyle turned his head to see Luna motioning to him with her wing. She stepped around a corner, out of sight from Kyle. He poked his head around the corner as well before following her.

The two walked for a moment, traversing the corridors in silence. Finally, Luna stopped in front of an empty cell. “Mr. Slater. I have heard what was said between you and Yxia.”

“So you know what our goal is now,” Kyle replied.

“That is not what I am talking about, and you know it,” Luna countered. “Yxia questioned your purpose in this fight of ours. I can tell her question hit you hard. You have had a few minutes to think to yourself of an answer. As have I. So tell me, Mr. Slater. Do you know your purpose here in Equestria?”

Kyle sighed and shook his head. “Honestly, no, I don’t. I’m unable to stand against the Prime Sha alone, and I have nothing else to tell you about them. It feels like my role in this whole thing is over.”

“And how do you feel about that?”

Kyle sighed once more. “I don’t like it.” he replied. “Out there, in the Park, watching Princess Celestia fight the Sha, watching Discord fight the Sha… I felt like I should have been out there too. I know I wouldn’t have stood a chance, but… I just felt so… useless.”

“And do you know why?” Luna asked.

Kyle shook his head.

“Because that’s how you’ve been trained. You’ve said it yourself - you were a soldier. And you assumed that when a new foe came to light here, that you’d be on the front lines, fighting it yourself. But that’s not your purpose now.”

“Then what is?”

“Scootaloo. You have begun to teach her the ways of the Monk. As we have discussed, my sister and I wish for you to continue.”

“May I ask why?”

“These techniques you have begun to teach Scootaloo are very interesting. We have never seen anything like this before, and they are clearly very beneficial. Scootaloo, in particular, has become stronger and calmer since you arrived.” Luna closed her eyes. “Ever since I first met that filly, I could tell she had a great destiny ahead of her. I could not place my hoof on it, but she was special. Perhaps this is what her greatness will be. But she still needs somepony to guide her.”

Kyle grinned. “Someone like me?”

“Yes. But, pray tell, why do you say ‘someone’? The proper term is ‘Somepony’.”

“Back in Azeroth, the term is ‘someone’ or ‘somebody’.”

“Most curious. But yes, Somepo- er, someone like you. Your priority now is to train Scootaloo. That is your purpose, Mr. Slater. Are you up for it?”

Kyle saluted crisply. “She’ll be the best Monk Equestria - or Azeroth - has ever seen.”

Chapter 22

View Online

Kyle dove to the side just as a sphere of blue energy hurtled through the space where he had just been standing. As he landed, he was forced to roll in order to dodge a second energy blast. He landed on his feet and spun to face his attacker as another ball of energy spun towards him. He smirked and took a deep breath, clearing his mind and focusing Chi into his hands. He sidestepped the bolt, and as the attack sped past him he reached out, grabbing the energy with his hands. He spun around, using the momentum of the attack to hurl it back at his attacker.

His smirk quickly vanished as his attacker dug her heels in and reached out with her front hooves. The energy sphere raced towards her, but instead of slamming through her, she caught it with her hooves. Kyle heard her grunt as another flash of blue light hurled the sphere back at him, much faster this time.

Kyle had no time to react. The sphere slammed into him, knocking him off of his feet. He flew backwards before slamming into the ground, dazed but otherwise uninjured.

Kyle laid on the ground for a moment as stars danced in front of his eyes. Slowly, he regained his senses and became aware of a set of hooves next to his face. He turned his head to look up at his attacker.

“Oh my gosh, are you okay?” Scootaloo asked, her tail flicking back and forth wildly. “I swear, I didn’t mean to… I was just… wha… why are you laughing?”

Kyle chuckled as he pushed himself into a sitting position. “You’ve nothing to apologize for, squirt.” he grinned, giving her a light punch on the shoulder. “That was excellent. Your Chi manipulation has improved by leaps and bounds.” Kyle pushed himself back to his feet, wobbling for a second before regaining his balance.

Scootaloo’s worry was replaced by a wide grin. “I hope you didn’t mind how I handled that little surprise you threw at me at the end?” she asked.

“A bit unorthodox, I’ll admit,” Kyle shrugged, “And against a more powerful opponent than I, it might not have worked. But it did work against me. And I have the bump to prove it,” he added, rubbing the back of his head where it had hit the ground.

“I didn’t hurt you too bad, did I?” Scootaloo asked, a bit of concern returning to her face.

“Nothing I can’t walk off,” Kyle waved his hand dismissively before rolling his shoulders. “Now, I’d like to take a little breather before we move on to our final lesson of the day,” he said, sitting down once more.

Scootaloo sat opposite him. Neither spoke for a moment as their regained their focus and their breath. Kyle took this opportunity to reflect on the time that had passed since the downfall of the Sha of Cruelty.

Kyle leaned back, propping himself up with his hands. “Been a crazy couple of weeks,” he murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. Scootaloo nodded in agreement. In the past two weeks, Twilight and company had been on quite a few adventures, mostly without him. From a fashion show in Manehattan, to the discovery of a possible family tie between Applejack and Pinkie Pie, It seemed like not a single day had gone by that someone wasn’t out having some kind of adventure. Spike had even claimed that he and his friends had gotten sucked into one of his Power Pony comics and had to fight someone called the Mane-iac to escape, though Kyle had scoffed at such a crazy idea. Honestly, the things that children came up with…

Of course, it hadn’t been all fun and games. Kyle grimaced as he remembered the opening days of Applebuck Season. Applejack had been up in arms about a swarm of Vampire Fruit Bats that had taken over one of her orchards. Twilight’s application of magic to solve the problem ended up making the problem worse, and Fluttershy had been turned into a Vampire Pony for a time. Kyle vividly remembered his one-on-one struggle with the crazed bat-pegasus in the depths of the orchard while trying to subdue her. In the end, only the clever use of mirrors was able to stop her so that Twilight could cast the proper counterspell.

And then, there were the tryouts for the Equestria Games, just three days ago. That had been full of tension for everyone, including Kyle. The Sha’s presence had been quite noticeable to Kyle for those two days, and while they never fully showed themselves, their presence was clearly affecting other Ponies. Spitfire, Captain of the Wonderbolts, had attempted to remove one of her own members to get Rainbow Dash to join their team - clearly the work of the Sha of Treachery. Thankfully, Rainbow Dash’s presence seemed to keep the Sha at bay, and she, Fluttershy, and Bulk Biceps ended up qualifying to represent Ponyville in the Aerial Relay.

And then, there had also been the pressures of day-to-day life as a Human living among colorful talking equines. In the immediate aftermath of the Battle of Canterlot, Kyle had heard his and Fluttershy’s name whispered repeatedly throughout the town. Everyone seemed to have a newfound sense of respect for him, and while Kyle continuously claimed that he had little to do with their victory, his name seemed to become synonymous with hope for victory in the battle against the Sha. Everyone in the town seemed to respect him.

Or, almost everyone. One pony, in particular, seemed to have a great deal of dislike for him. Bon Bon, the quiet sweetshop owner, never missed an opportunity to glare angrily at him whenever he passed. Just thinking about her sent a wave of confusion through Kyle. Before he had left for Canterlot, she had been just fine with him. Now, however...

A small cough brought Kyle’s thoughts back to reality. He glanced over at Scootaloo, who was looking at him expectantly. “Patience.” he said calmly. “We’ll start again here soon.”

“But it’s been fifteen minutes,” Scootaloo complained.

“Has it?” Kyle asked, looking up at the sky. “Huh. Guess I zoned out for a bit there.” Kyle hopped back to his feet and turned to face Scootaloo. “So. For the past two weeks, we’ve been continuing with your basic meditation and emotional control training. We’ve also added in practice for manipulating Chi, and some physical exercise as well. Have you been running those laps like I told you?” he asked, peering intently at his student.

“Yep!” Scootaloo replied. “Five laps around the school and the playground every morning before school, and three more before I go home.”

“And your push-ups and wing-ups?”

“20 of each when I wake up, and 20 more before bed.”

“Excellent,” Kyle nodded approvingly. “I know those wing-ups are hard for you, but it’ll pay off. Trust me. As a Monk, you’ll need a lot of strength in both your forelegs and your back legs. As you’ll see shortly.”

“So, what are we going to do now?” Scootaloo asked. “Something new?”

“Yes. Kind of,” Kyle replied with a sly smirk. He quickly wiped it from his face as Scootaloo raised an eyebrow. “You’ve been running laps and doing push-ups, building strength in your legs, just as I did during my training. But strength without purpose - without focus - is useless. We will begin today to teach you how to focus your strength. How to harness it properly.”

Kyle took a few steps backwards and spread his arms out. “Hit me,” he declared.

“What?” Scootaloo tilted her head.

“Hit me,” he repeated. “Knock me off of my feet. No magic.”

“Just like that?”

“Just like that.”

“Alright,” Scootaloo replied uncertainly. She spread her wings open and pawed the ground before charging straight at him.

Kyle’s eyes narrowed, and he smirked slightly. Just as Scootaloo was about to collide with him, he calmly stepped to the side. Scootaloo yelped as she skidded to a halt just in front of a tree.

“You moved out of the way!” she accused.

“Indeed I did,” Kyle replied calmly, spreading his arms open once more. “Hit me.”

Scootaloo spun and charged once more. Kyle’s smirk grew slightly larger. As she approached, he leaned towards the left. Scootaloo veered to try to intercept him, but tumbled to a halt once more as Kyle instead rolled to the right.

“Stand still!” she yelled.

“Will an opponent stand still for you?” Kyle asked. “Will they calmly wait as you run up and try to hit them? No. So neither shall I. Now, hit me!”

Scootaloo pushed herself to her hooves once more, snorting in frustration. She closed her eyes for a moment, and the anger left her face. She opened her eyes once more and began pacing, circling around the clearing in which the two were practicing. Kyle’s eyes never left her as he began to circle as well.

“That’s it. Don’t betray your intentions,” Kyle commented as she circled closer to him. “The opponent caught off-guard is the opponent easily defeated.”

By now, only a few feet separated the two. Scootaloo’s eyes narrowed, and shifted towards Kyle’s right side. Suddenly she sprang forward, wings buzzing furiously. Kyle turned so that she sailed past his chest and landed in a heap on the other side of him.

“Better,” Kyle remarked, backing away. “But your eyes linger upon your target for too long. Keep them moving. Don’t let me know where you plan to strike.”

Scootaloo pushed herself back to her hooves again and snorted once more. She took another moment to regain control over her frustration before circling Kyle again. The two circled each other once more. Scootaloo’s eyes darted this way and that, poking and prodding, searching for an opening.

“Her patience has improved greatly,” Kyle mused as he continued to observe Scootaloo’s movement. “She searches for her opening now, rather than trying to force one…”

Kyle blinked as Scootaloo lunged forward once more. Kyle raised his arms just in time to stop her rear hooves from slamming into his chest. He shoved her backwards, flipping her in midair. She landed unsteadily on her hooves a few feet away and shook her head to regain her sense of direction.

“A good improvement,” Kyle smiled. “You didn’t let me know when you were going to strike, and you actually made contact. But look at me. I’m three times your size, easily. When it comes to a head-on competition of raw power, I am the victor.”

“Then how am I supposed to knock you down?” Scootaloo demanded. “It’s impossible!”

“Have I ever told you about the first monks?” Kyle asked. Scootaloo shook her head. “Then sit for a moment.” Kyle took a seat himself as Scootaloo laid down on the ground opposite him.

“The first Monks were Pandaren - another race native to Azeroth,” Kyle began, recounting the same tale that his master had told him. “For many thousands of years, the Pandaren, along with many other races, were enslaved by the Mogu - an empire of powerful sorcerers and warlords. The Pandaren were allowed to bear no weapons, while the Mogu themselves wielded cruel tools of torture and horrific, dark magics. The Pandaren believed that they could never stand against the Mogu without steel and magic of their own”

“Until one day, a single slave issued a challenge to his fellow Pandaren. Kang, he was called. ‘Hit me!’ he said. Surprised, the other Pandaren attempted to strike him, but found they could not. He dodged and parried their attacks, moving like a blade of grass in the wind. He declared that the Pandaren were the strength of the Mogu empire, not the Mogu themselves. He trained the first Monks in secret, and took on the title ‘Fist of First Dawn’.”

“And what happened then?” Scootaloo asked, leaning forward expectantly.

“The Mogu were large, far larger than the Pandaren. They had weapons and magic, far more powerful than the Pandaren’s fists. The Pandaren knew that in a head-on fight, they would lose. So instead, they did not merely use brute strength, but their quickness as well. The Mogu were large, and therefore less agile than the smaller Pandaren. Their weapons were bulky, unable to strike the fast-moving Monks. The end result of Kang’s rebellion…”

“Yes?”

“An empire crumbled. A tyrant overthrown. And a new dynasty established. The Pandaren empire. An empire built not on fear and violence, but peace and harmony.”

“So you see,” Kyle concluded, pushing himself back to his feet, “even the smallest of voices, if used properly, can change the world. Just because you are smaller than me does not mean that I cannot be toppled. So, I say again - hit me!”

Scootaloo narrowed her eyes as she pushed herself back to her hooves. The two began circling each other once more. “Eyes always moving,” Kyle reminded. “Don’t let me know when or where you will strike.”

Scootaloo didn’t reply as her eyes darted this way and that again, continuing to search for an opening. Her eyebrows lifted for a split second before her focused visage returned. Kyle continued to pace, waiting for Scootaloo’s attack.

Scootaloo leaped forward once more, and Kyle raised his arms to defend himself. He blinked as Scootaloo did not make contact with him, but instead dropped to the ground right in front of him. He reached out to grab her, but missed as she rolled underneath him, ending up behind him.

Kyle felt her leg strike behind his knee, and his right leg buckled, knocking him off balance. A second strike hit the small of his back, sending him stumbling forward. He spun around as Scootaloo leapt at him again. This time, he was ready. She yelped as Kyle reached out and plucked her from the air. He grabbed her and pinned her to the ground with both hands. Scootaloo squirmed and struggled for a moment before finally collapsing, breathing heavily.

Kyle pushed himself back to his feet and brushed the dust off of his pants. “Excellent,” he commented as Scootaloo pushed herself to her hooves. “That was a much better attempt. You managed to knock me off balance for a moment.”

“But I still didn’t knock you down,” Scootaloo muttered, kicking the ground.

“I didn’t expect that you would,” Kyle admitted. “This exercise wasn’t about whether or not you could knock me down. It was about whether or not you could think on the fly. As a Monk, fighting isn’t about memorizing a pattern of strikes to perform in order, as is often the case with a sword and shield. Instead, you must be able to notice what your opponent is doing, and react accordingly. Play to your strengths, and always keep your opponent guessing. A monk doesn’t overpower their opponent, but undercuts them, so to speak.”

Kyle brushed some dirt off of Scootaloo’s back and backed away once more. “I think we’ll call it there for the day,” he said, looking up at the sky. The sun had already passed the mid-day mark. “Go enjoy the rest of your Saturday. And remember, back here tomorrow morning. Same time.”

“Got it!” Scootaloo called out as she ran through the trees. A moment later, Kyle heard the squealing of wheels as she took off on her scooter.

Kyle, however, remained in the grove. He leaned back against a tree and slid down until he was sitting among its roots. By now, he had learned of Scootaloo’s disability - how her wings were too small to carry her into the air. It was one of the reasons he had assigned her to do wing-ups every day - By using them more and more, he hoped to strengthen them to the point that she might one day be able to use them to fly. But based on what Sweetie Belle and Applebloom had told him, her wings had always been this way, and Kyle was beginning to think that they might never support her.

But that didn’t mean that she had to be grounded forever. Kyle smiled slightly as he reached over and picked up a small pouch, nestled among the roots of the tree. He opened it and pulled out a small bundle of leaves. He brought them to his nose and inhaled deeply. “Green Tea Leaves,” he murmured quietly. “Now I just need some parchment…”

“Not a bad training session.”

Kyle sprang to his feet, fists raised to a defensive position. He instantly lowered them as his fighting instincts gave way. The voice was very familiar, and as he looked up, Kyle saw a multi-hued mane poking out from behind one of the branches of the tree.

“Don’t startle me like that, Dash.” Kyle growled, stuffing the leaves back into the pouch and storing it on his belt. “You remember what nearly happened to Pinkie that one time.”

“Yeah yeah, which is why I was up here and not down there,” Rainbow Dash scoffed. She flared her wings and hopped off of the branch, landing lightly on the ground opposite Kyle. “So, this is where she’s been running off to every weekend,” she said quietly. “Been training out here with you, eh?”

“Pretty much, yeah,” Kyle replied, settling back down against the tree. “How’d you find us? I didn’t think many Ponies came to this section of the park.”

“I followed her,” Rainbow Dash explained, sitting down on the other side of the clearing. “Been curious where she goes every Saturday and Sunday morning. I guess I found my answer.”

“I guess you did.”

For a moment, neither of them spoke. Rainbow Dash’s eyes moved around frequently, staring at a leaf, or an oddly-shaped bit of bark. Anywhere but Kyle. He, on the other hand, smiled and leaned back against the tree, shutting his eyes and allowing himself to relax in the cool breeze.

“Do her parents know about you training her?” Rainbow Dash finally asked.

“Yes. We discussed it just after our trip to Canterlot,” Kyle replied, not bothering to open his eyes. “They were worried, to be sure, but -”

“What about the princesses?” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “Do they know?”

“It’s rude to interrupt.” Kyle chided with a small chuckle. “As I was saying, her parents are obviously worried, but because Princess Luna and Princess Celestia have both given me their permission, her parents seem okay with it. In fact, Princess Luna actually told me that Scootaloo’s training is my priority right now.”

“What about the Sha? Aren’t they the big menace you should be worried about?”

“I’ve little left to offer in that department,” Kyle sighed. “I can fight the small ones, to be sure, but you girls are the only ones who can defeat the Prime Sha.”

“So you’re giving up on this fight?”

“Not at all,” Kyle soothed, opening his eyes again. “Quite the opposite. I fully intend to help you in any way that I can. But don’t expect much from me against the Prime Sha. I’ll leave that job to you all.”

The two fell silent once more. Another cool breeze blew through the trees, making Kyle shiver slightly. Autumn was fast approaching, and with it, the colder weather. He would need to see Rarity about some new clothing for the new seasons.

“So you’re just teaching her how to fight? Nopony else?” Rainbow Dash asked suddenly.

“Correct” Kyle replied. He raised an eyebrow. “Why are you so concerned all of a sudden?” he asked. “It’s not like you didn’t know I was training her in some way. At the very least, you learned about it at the train station before we went to Canterlot.”

“Well… I was just thinking…” Rainbow Dash began slowly, not meeting Kyle’s eyes. “I saw how you did against the Sha in Canterlot. And how you’re training Scootaloo.” She paused for a moment before taking a deep breath. “I was hoping you could… kinda… maybe… teach me how to fight like that?”

“No, I can’t.”

Rainbow Dash’s head whipped towards Kyle. “What? Why not?” she demanded, all traces of hesitancy gone. “Why can Scootaloo learn and not me?”

“Because you’re you, Dash,” Kyle explained, sitting back up. “You’re a fully-grown adult mare, probably not that much younger than me. You’re set on your path already. Scootaloo is a filly. She’s still finding out who she wants to be.”

“I’m not talking about changing who I am!” Rainbow Dash pouted. “I just want to learn to fight like you guys do!”

“You cannot learn to fight like a Monk without becoming a Monk, Dash,” Kyle sighed, feeling annoyed. “It’s a package deal. One doesn’t come without the other.”

“Oh come on. That sounds like a load of manure,” Rainbow Dash scoffed. “I bet you I can do what Scootaloo just did, without all your discipline training mumbo-jumbo.”

Kyle sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. This was not how he envisioned spending his Saturday afternoon. “Alright look, here’s what I’ll do,” he finally sighed. “I’ll do the same thing I was doing with Scootaloo.” Kyle pushed himself back to his feet and stood opposite Rainbow Dash, on the other side of the clearing. “Hit me,” he challenged. “Try to impress me.”

“No sweat,” Rainbow Dash smirked. She pushed herself to her hooves and, like Scootaloo before her, pawed the ground before charging right at him.

Kyle calmly stepped to the side and extended his leg. Rainbow Dash thundered past him and caught her forehooves upon his leg. She yelped as she tumbled to the ground, kicking up a cloud of dust as she skidded to a halt. “Hey, no fair!” she yelled.

“All is fair in war, Dash,” Kyle replied, stepping away once more. “Hit me.”

Dash shook the dirt out of her coat and charged once more. Kyle prepared to sidestep again, but saw where her eyes were locked. Instead, he held his ground. Sure enough, Rainbow Dash skidded to a halt right in front of him and lashed out with her hoof.

Kyle took a step backwards to avoid the punch, and Rainbow Dash snorted in annoyance. She reared up on her hind legs, flapping her wings to keep her upright as she lashed out at him, hooves flailing wildly. Her attacks were wild, uncontrolled, unrestrained. Fast and reckless.

None of them landed. Kyle ducked and dodged, weaving in and out of her blows. There was no fear in his eyes, no note of concern as he grazed past a flurry of hooves that could easily knock him out cold, or worse. Instead, there was only peace.

His eyes flashed as Rainbow Dash’s assault moved past the thirty second mark. “Enough of this,” he murmured, stepping forward. He raised his arm to block a downward strike, moving so that he would avoid the blow from the other hoof. As he blocked, he wrapped his arm around Rainbow Dash’s foreleg, pinning her upright on her rear hooves. Rainbow Dash’s expression changed from one of unrestrained anger and frustration to one of shock and disbelief.

Kyle’s face remained emotionless as he took a step backwards. He then brought his leg forward, sweeping Rainbow Dash’s rear legs out from under her. Her wings flailed uselessly as she flipped upside down, yelling loudly. Kyle quickly released her leg and brought his elbow down on top of her chest - not hard enough to cause damage, but enough to slam her to the ground with a loud thud.

Kyle stepped backwards once more, clasping his hands behind his back as he watched Rainbow Dash panting on the ground. Not a single drop of sweat beaded his brow. In all respect, it was as though he had not just fought at all.

Finally, Rainbow Dash rolled back onto her belly and pushed herself shakily to her hooves. Kyle watched as she shook herself, sending a cloud of dust flying away from her.

“Hit me.”

Rainbow Dash’s head whipped towards him, her eyes burning with frustration. “It’s impossible!” she snapped angrily. “There’s no way - NO WAY - that anypony could ever hit you!”

“Scootaloo did.”

And just as quickly, her anger was gone. She slowly fell to the ground, defeated. “But… but you’ve taught her… taught her how… how to fight…”

“Hardly,” Kyle replied, walking over to Rainbow Dash. “Today was our first combat practice session. All I have taught her are the skills that truly make one a Monk. The skills that you just scorned and shunned. Self-control. Discipline. Managing your emotions. This is what I have taught her. This is what allowed her to hit me.”

“Then… then teach me,” Rainbow Dash pleaded. “I want to learn!”

“Rainbow Dash,” Kyle said soothingly, wrapping one arm around her neck. “Instead of bemoaning what you don’t have, you should celebrate what you do have. You look at me and see me defeating the Sha in my style, and you forget about your own style.”

“What style?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I don’t have a style. I just hit things.”

“And that is where you are wrong,” Kyle chuckled. “We each have our own style, Dash. One that plays to our strengths. I am physically stronger than you are, simply because that is who I am. Against the minor Sha, I can direct my strength into powerful strikes, dancing around their attacks before overwhelming them with brute force. I play to my strengths. And you - you swooped in from the sky and plowed through them, using your raw speed to attack. You played to your strengths. Princess Celestia harnessed her Alicorn magic to annihilate the Sha. She played to her strengths.”

“Likewise, Scootaloo has a style. She is not as strong as me, not by a long shot. But she is smaller and more agile. And she used that agility to get behind me and knock me off balance. Do you see? She played to her strengths! The reason I defeated you so easily just now is because you tried to use Scootaloo’s style as your own. Do not look to others for advice on how to be you. Just be you.”

Rainbow Dash looked up at Kyle and smiled weakly. “So… you’re saying I’m awesome?” she asked.

“In your own way, yeah,” Kyle smiled back. “Just don’t be trying to copy my awesome, because then your awesome goes away.”

Rainbow Dash pulled away from Kyle, spreading her wings. “Thanks, Kyle,” she grinned, her eyes narrowing defiantly. “I guess I’ll let you be awesome down here on the ground. I’ve got the skies.” She crouched down before taking off, rocketing into the air with enough force to kick up a wave of dust and dirt. Kyle shielded his eyes from the grit, and when he looked back up, she was gone.

Kyle pushed his way out of the grove, earning a strange look from a couple of Ponies walking past. He ignored them and walked the other way, headed back towards the library. As he wandered through the park, he noticed Bon Bon sitting on a bench, chatting with Carrot Top. She quickly spotted him and glared angrily. Kyle sighed, feeling his good spirits start to fall.

“Enough of this,” he murmured to himself. He altered his course, instead walking straight towards Bon Bon. Carrot Top glanced nervously at Bon Bon as he approached, and quickly said her farewells before departing, still glancing over her shoulder as she left.

Kyle sat down on the bench next to Bon Bon while the cream-coated mare seethed next to him. For a moment, neither spoke. Kyle was content to leave her alone while he collected his thoughts.

“What do you want?” She finally asked, her tone harsh and full of anger.

“To know what I have done to earn your ire,” Kyle replied. “If I’ve done something to offend you, please, let me know.”

“You broke my best friend’s heart,” Bon Bon retorted.

Kyle’s head whipped sharply towards her. “Come again?” he asked.

“Lyra. You broke her heart,” she repeated.

Kyle groaned and covered his face with his hands. Of course. It just had to have something to do with that crazy Unicorn who seemed obsessed with him. “Look, I’m sorry if she took it personally,” he sighed. “But I’m not interested in a Pony as a partner. We have laws against that back home.”

“That doesn’t mean that you should call her ugly!” Bon Bon spat.

“I never called her ugly!” Kyle snapped back. “That mare spent the better part of two weeks stalking me around, and when I finally confronted her, she asked me out on a date. I said I wasn’t interested, and left. That’s it. You can ask Rainbow Dash. She was there.”

Bon Bon growled angrily. “Then explain why she hasn’t left her house in nearly two weeks?” she demanded.

“Look, Bon Bon,” Kyle began, trying to remain calm. “I don’t know what she’s told you, but… hang on. Did you say two weeks?” he asked.

“Yes. Two weeks. Because of you!” she snarled.

“Sweet Celestials. I didn’t think she’d take rejection that badly…”

“Well, she did. And now you need to go clean up this mess you’ve made out of her!”

“What?!” Kyle exclaimed. “Me? What do you expect me to do?”

“Go apologize to her.”

“For what? Not accepting her advances?”

“For making her feel worthless!”

Kyle sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Sweet Light… why hast thou forsaken me?” he muttered. “Look, if I go talk to her and try to get her to calm down, will you stop glaring at me like I’m some kind of murderer?”

“Depends on whether it works or not,” Bon Bon retorted.

“I’m not promising anything but my best effort,” Kyle replied.

“I believe we’re done here,” Bon Bon said curtly, pushing herself off of the bench. She flicked her tail angrily before trotting further into the park, away from Kyle.

Kyle continued to sit on the bench for a while longer, trying to process what had just happened. He pulled out a pouch filled with hard cider and took a deep swig. Finally, he groaned and covered his face with his hands again. “Confound these Ponies,” he muttered through his fingers. “They drive me to drink…”

Chapter 23

View Online

“I still say that this is a bad idea.”

Kyle sighed and looked over at Fluttershy. “Yes. You’ve let me know. Multiple times.” he said curtly, turning his head back towards the building in front of him. The house was quite large - larger than Kyle had expected Lyra’s house to be. Behind the house, Kyle could just make out the trees of the Everfree Forest. Even though the sun had just dipped over the horizon, Kyle could see no lights coming from within the house. In fact, it looked as though nobody had been into the building in quite some time.

“I’m just saying, Lyra’s always been a bit… off,” Fluttershy continued. “I mean, she’s nice enough, but she’s always been kind of strange. You know? And if she’s not come out of her house in two weeks… Oh my goodness. Celestia knows what that’s done to her mental state.” She closed her eyes and shuddered. “Besides, this place is so… scary-looking. It’s not like Lyra to let it get this bad, and yet…”

“And that’s exactly why I need to go in there,” Kyle countered. “If she’s slipping into insanity, we need to find out so she can get treatment. And I feel like I’m best suited to dealing with a potential madman - er, mad-mare.”

“And you realize that in her mind, you’re likely the reason for what’s happening to her?” Fluttershy asked. “What if she’s aggressive? What if she attacks you? She doesn’t have a history of violence but… well, as I said, she’s always been a bit off.”

“It’s a risk I’m willing to take,” Kyle replied. “Especially if it’ll stop Bon Bon from acting like I’m a piece of filth on an otherwise stainless floor.”

Flutershy sighed in defeat. “Well… I suppose you have a point. So what am I here for?” she asked.

“You’re my backup.”

“Wait, what?”

“Just wait out here,” Kyle explained as he began to move up the front walk. “I’ll be out as quickly as possible. If I’m not out in an hour, or I haven’t at least checked in to let you know everything’s alright, you’ll need to go get help.”

“Alright… I’ll just be back here…” Fluttershy replied, backing up to the other side of the street. “Good luck!” she called out.

“Thanks!” Kyle called back, turning to face the door in front of him. “I’ve a bad feeling that I’m gonna need it,” he muttered under his breath as he raised his hand. He took a deep breath and rapped his fist three times against the door.

For several moments, there was no reply. As more time passed, Kyle grew increasingly anxious. Eventually, Kyle knocked on the door once more. Still, there was no response - Not even a trace of movement from behind the door.

“Oh well. Looks like she’s not home. We’d better call it a day,” Fluttershy called out with a nervous chuckle.

Kyle turned to reply, but paused. A slow creaking sound from behind him drew his attention. He looked back at the door and saw it slowly creaking open, permitting him entrance. “That’s not spooky,” he muttered under his breath. He took a moment to collect himself and shove his fear aside before stepping through the threshold, closing the door behind him.

The inside of the house was dark as a moonless night, and for a moment, Kyle could not see anything. Slowly, his eyes adjusted to the darkness, allowing him to see. The furniture in the front room was coated in dust, as if they hadn’t been used in a while. A spiderweb had been strung across the entrance to the dining room, where two places had been set. Only one had been used.

“Definitely not spooky at all,” he gulped, taking another deep breath to calm himself. “Lyra?” he called out. The only response that he got was his own voice echoing back to him an instant later.

Kyle growled, more out of fear than irritation. The battlefield brought no fear for him, for he knew what foes to expect there. Here, however… he was clueless. Lyra could be anywhere in the house, or not in the house at all. And Light knows what else could be waiting around any corner…

A loud creak from upstairs made Kyle jump and yelp loudly. He whipped his head towards the direction the sound had come from. The ceiling obstructed his view, but Kyle had other means of seeing what was there. He closed his eyes and reached out, trying to sense the Chi of those around him.

There. Right there, at the end of the upstairs hallway. Kyle opened his eyes once more. “Definitely a Pony,” he murmured. “But why did she not reply… unless it’s not her?”

Only one way to find out.

Kyle quietly made his way over to the staircase and looked up, peering in the direction that he had sensed the Chi. Indeed, a small light could be seen flickering against the walls, like a candle in a gentle breeze. Kyle shoved his fear aside once more and began ascending the steps, kicking up a light layer of dust with every step.

As Kyle turned down the hallway, he saw the source of the light. A door at the far end of the hallway was cracked ever so slightly, allowing a sliver of light to escape and penetrate the darkness that engulfed the rest of the upstairs. Kyle slowly approached, his entire body tense and ready to react to any threat that might reveal itself.

Kyle reached the door and slowly pushed it open. The room on the other side was quite large - an upstairs waiting room of some kind, by the looks of it. Once again, Kyle found himself questioning why Lyra’s house was so big, but he forced his thoughts back to reality as he took in the rest of the room.

Most of the room was bare, with only a couple of tables pushed up against the wall. On these tables were various bits of paper and used pens and pencils. Other scraps of paper were pinned onto pinboards scattered around the room. Kyle could clearly make out one bit of paper - the headline of a yellowing bit of newspaper.

EQUESTRIA TIMES SPECIAL REPORT - PRINCESS CELESTIA REVEALS THE EXISTENCE OF LIFE OUTSIDE OF EQUUS!

Kyle tore his gaze from the newspaper and focused instead on the source of light that had lead him to the room. Rather than a candle, it was a large fire roaring in the fireplace. Instantly, Kyle’s eyes were drawn to the figure sitting in front of the fireplace. Even against the glare of the flames, Kyle could make out the mint-green coat of Lyra.

Kyle hesitated for a moment. Apparently, she had not heard him open the door past the crackling of the flames. Should he approach? Should he call out to her? Should he turn tail and flee? Kyle shook his head vigorously. “No. I’m not running. Not now.” he growled internally. He took a tentative step forward…

And winced as the floorboard he stepped on creaked loudly.

“Damnit…” Kyle swore as Lyra’s head whipped towards him. Her mane was disheveled and sticking out in random directions, as if she hadn’t washed or groomed it in days, and her eyes were a quarter of their normal size. Most unnerving of all, however, was her smile. It was not one of joy - no happiness radiated from that toothy grin of hers.

“I’ve been expecting you, Kyle,” she whispered, pushing herself to her hooves. Her grin faltered for a moment, and she looked down at the floorboards “I was beginning to worry that… that you wouldn’t come.” She looked back at Kyle as her joyless smile returned. “But you did. He was right. He told me you would come. He was right.”

Kyle felt himself break into a sweat as he looked at the Unicorn in front of him. “Lyra. Look, if I hurt you… I’m sorry, okay?”

“You came. Just like he said you would.”

“W-what are you talking about?” Kyle stammered, his heart racing in his chest. He had battled the Sha. He had fought against Garrosh Hellscream’s ‘True Horde’. He had faced death on a near-daily basis for over five years.

Never before had he felt terror as he felt now.

“He came to me. He kept me company. He told me you would come.”

“L-Lyra, please, who are you -” Kyle began, but froze mid-sentence. A terrible, creeping cold filled the room, chilling Kyle to the bone. The flames behind Lyra began to fade, plunging the room into darkness once more. As the last ember died, another fire erupted from the fireplace. This fire, however, was not the vibrant red and orange that Kyle normally associated with fire. Instead, it hissed and seethed, pulsing in a terrible black and white hue.

Kyle’s eyes went wide with horror. “Oh shit…” he whispered. “No. No, no no no no….”

The flames erupted from the fireplace, swirling through the air around Lyra. Her mane was blown upwards, and many of the papers on the tables were swept away by the sudden rush of air. The flames spiraled around her before flying into her body. As he watched, Kyle could see a dark haze forming over Lyra’s eyes.

Kyle turned to flee, but found the door behind him was suddenly bolted shut. A deafening boom rattled the windows of the room as lightning tore through the sky outside.

The windows…

Kyle took one more look at Lyra, whose eyes were now almost completely consumed by the black flames, and ran to the window. He tried to throw it open, but found that it, too, was locked shut.

“There’s more than one way to open a window,” Kyle growled. He took a step back before launching himself at the pane. The sound of shattering glass surrounded him as he slammed through the window, flying out of the second story of the house. He landed in the bush underneath the window and covered his head as shattered glass showered down around him.

As the last of the glass fell to the ground, Kyle dragged himself out of the bush, quickly brushing some branches and leaves from his hair. Another bolt of lightning seared the sky, and as he looked up, Kyle saw the telltale vortex of dark energy forming over Lyra’s house.

The Sha.

“Kyle!”

Kyle whipped his head around as Fluttershy flew towards him. “Oh Kyle, thank goodness you’re okay! What happened? Why did you jump out of the window? Is Lyra -”

“Fluttershy. Go get Pinkie. Now,” Kyle replied with a trembling voice. “Lyra’s been possessed by the Sha, and I’d bet you a million bits that it’s the Sha of Misery.”

“But… but what about you?”

“I’ll hold her off for as long as I can, but I won’t be able to stall her for long,” Kyle growled. “Only Pinkie can stop the Sha of Misery. Now go! Fly! Show me the meaning of haste!”

Fluttershy squeaked as another bolt of lightning flashed through the night, and quickly flew away. Kyle turned his attention back to the window he had jumped from. Standing there, staring out of the opening, was Lyra.

“Your doom approaches, Human,” she seethed. Kyle backed away from the house as Shadows began to pour from the building and erupt from the ground, coalescing together in small pools. From the pools erupted the all-too-familiar forms of the Sha.

Kyle watched as more and more Sha rose to face him. Soon, there were ten. Then, twenty. Thirty. Fifty.

Too many.

Kyle lashed out as one Sha leaped at him. His fist smashed through the monster, eliminating it in a burst of smoke. His foot slammed down through another one, but as he watched, four more Sha emerged from the ground.

“You cannot win,” Lyra hissed. Her horn glowed black for a minute before a flash of white light erupted from her. All at once, the Sha turned towards Kyle and began advancing.

Kyle took one look at the approaching army of Sha. Even under the best of circumstances, such a fight would have been a monumental task. Now, in the cover of night in the middle of a brewing storm, with one of the Prime Sha backing them up? It was nothing short of suicide.

So instead, Kyle turned and fled down the street, praying that everyone had been smart enough to take shelter from the unnatural storm that the Sha had caused. A horrible screeching sound from behind him let him know that the Sha had not given up their chase.

“Yes, little Human. Run,” the Sha’s voice echoed from behind him. “You can run. But you cannot hide. I will find you. And I will kill you,”

Kyle risked a glance behind him and found, to his relief, that he was outpacing the Sha. They dragged themselves along the ground as quickly as they could, but none of them could keep up with him. The first trickles of rain began to fall as Kyle launched himself into a Flying Serpent Kick to put even more distance between them, and continued running.

Soon, Kyle found himself on the other side of town, hunched over and breathing heavily. By now, the storm had erupted in full force, and rain poured from the skies like a ruptured dam. The Prime Sha was just a mass of darkness on the edge of his conscious, and the minor Sha had long since faded from his senses.

“Damnit Pinkie… what’s taking you so long?” he hissed, looking around. The streets were completely empty, deserted by the Ponies as they ran to take shelter from the sudden, unscheduled storm. In fact, besides Kyle, only one other form could be seen in the rain.

“Scootaloo?” Kyle called out. The filly raised her head and turned towards him as Kyle ran over to her. “What are you doing out here? Why aren’t you home?”

“I was headed home from the clubhouse, and got caught in this rain,” Scootaloo explained, her eyes wide with fear. “What’s going on? The weather team never mentioned a storm tonight, and I didn’t see them moving any clouds…”

“Scootaloo. Listen to me carefully,” Kyle said firmly, kneeling down and placing his hands on her shoulders. “Get home as quickly as you can. Run. Don’t stop. Don’t look back. Don’t come out. It’s not safe out here right now.”

Scootaloo’s pupils shrunk even further. “W-what do you mean?” she stammered.

“Don’t ask questions, just go -” Kyle was cut off by a horrendous screeching sound to his left. Kyle whipped around and lashed out with his fist, sending a Sha flying through the air. It slammed into a wall and exploded in a puff of smoke.

“Too late,” he hissed. “They’re here. Prepare yourself!”

From the shadows of the buildings, pools of black energy coalesced and gave birth to the Sha. They slowly advanced, surrounding Kyle and Scootaloo from all sides. The two quickly stood back-to-back, turning slowly to observe their attackers.

Kyle heard Scootaloo whimper as more and more Sha emerged from the darkness. “Control yourself, my young apprentice,” Kyle murmured, sounding much calmer than he actually fet. “Remember your training. Stay focused, and do not let fear overwhelm you. The Sha will not hesitate to destroy you. You must not hesitate either. Use your quickness to stay alive, and your magic to fend them off.”

The first couple of Sha charged, leaving no more time for Kyle to prepare. He dropped under the first one and allowed it to sail over his head, where it collided with another. A third Sha lunged at him, and he reached out, grabbing it around the throat. He threw it to the ground and raised his foot, slamming it into the Sha’s head.

From behind him, Kyle heard the sizzle of electricity. He risked a glance behind him and watched as Scootaloo electrocuted a Sha that had been approaching her. A second Sha approached, only to be destroyed as Scootaloo unleashed a Chi Burst at it. The third Sha lunged, and she sidestepepd, allowing it the land right behind Kyle. He kicked backwards, sending the Sha flying into the darkness.

And so it continued. Time dragged on as Kyle and Scootaloo defended themselves, the Sha continuously throwing themselves to their deaths. Kyle was as fast as the lightning that sizzled overhead, and just as deadly. Sha seemed to explode around him as he lashed out at them.

Scootaloo, too, was quick, using her agility to avoid the attacks of the Sha. Her control over Chi was as clear as day as she harnessed its magic time and time again. Bolts of lightning flashed from her hooves to match the ones that seared the skies, and bursts of energy exploded around her.

As the battle wore on, Kyle began to feel a change in the atmosphere between the two. As they had begun to fight, they had been mentor and apprentice - one clearly more experienced, more battle-hardened, than the other. As more and more Sha fell to their attacks, the line began to waver. Scootaloo’s ability to manipulate Chi far outstripped Kyle’s, and her quickness, while used to avoid rather than counter attacks, was equal to his own.

As Kyle punched through another Sha, he felt a flash of heat from behind him, as though a fire had been lit upon his back for an instant. He whipped around to see a Sha dissolving right behind him. On the other side, Scootaloo had her hoof pointed towards him, still crackling with Jade Lightning. Kyle blinked, processing what had just happened. Slowly, he smiled and nodded approvingly before turning to resume the battle

After that moment, the Sha no longer faced a mentor and apprentice. Instead, they faced the fury of two Monks - each gifted in their own way, working together and watching each others backs. The Sha stood no chance. Soon, they backed away, hissing in fear and anger as they retreated back to the shadows.

Kyle wiped the sweat from his brow as he sat down in the middle of the street. Scootaloo collapsed next to him, breathing heavily. They were tired and soaked to the bone from the constant rain. Yet as they recovered their energy, a laugh of mirth burst from Scootaloo’s lips. “We did it… I can’t believe it…”

Kyle smiled weakly and wrapped an arm around her. “Yeah. We did it,” he said. “You did very well, Scootaloo. Very well indeed.”

And just as suddenly, the joy was gone. The hairs on the back of Kyle’s neck stood on end, despite the rain that plastered them against his skin. Next to him, Scootaloo tensed up, taking a sharp breath as she looked around wildly.

“The Prime Sha approaches,” Kyle muttered. “You did well to hold off the Sha just now, but the Prime Sha is far beyond anything we just dealt with. Run. Get out of here.”

“No way,” Scootaloo shook her head. “I’m not leaving you to face that thing alone.”

“You are not ready to deal with the Prime Sha. It will destroy you!”

“Are you any more prepared than I?” Scootaloo countered. “Unless you plan on retreating as well, I’m sticking with you.”

“Your courage is impressive, little whelp,” A dark voice echoed down the street. A shadowy figure rose from the shadows, taking on the shape of a Pony. Soon, Lyra had completely emerged, and was walking down the street towards the pair, hatred burning in her eyes. “But it will not save you.”

“Your little pets couldn’t stop us, Misery,” Kyle spat. “And neither shall you. You face the might of not one, but two Monks.”

Lyra laughed, a cruel, barking laugh that held no mirth in it. “You dare to call this mite a Monk?” She asked. “This little foal is no more than a pest, to be crushed underfoot. Whether you call her a Monk or not is insignificant. You will both die sobbing, knowing as you suck down your last breath that the other is doing the same.”

“Last chance to run,” Kyle murmured, glancing over at Scootaloo.

She grinned viciously. “Not a chance.”

“Before you die, though, I must express my gratitude, Human,” The Sha announced. Lyra’s mouth split open in a malicious grin. “You delivered my host directly into my claws.” Its voice took on a mocking tone. “Poor Lyra, rejected time and time again. And then, rejected and turned away from even a friendship with a creature she so longed to get to know better. It broke her little heart. And in her despair, she turned to the only creature who would comfort her.”

“Me.”

“You try to blame her misery on me,” Kyle retorted. “And perhaps, in a way, you are right. But I have learned from my past mistakes. Regret will not change the past. It will only cloud my vision of the present. I have made a mistake, yes. But That won’t stop me from fixing it.”

“A commendable sentiment,” The Sha growled. “But again, it will not save you. Or her.” Lyra reached out with a hoof, pointing right at Scootaloo. A blast of dark lightning lashed out at her, blasting her backwards down the street. She landed in a heap, unmoving. Kyle snarled in fury as he ran towards Scootaloo.

“Today, your apprentice dies.”

Kyle turned his head just as Lyra raised her hoof towards Scootaloo again. Time seemed to slow for him as her hoof crackled with dark energy. Kyle felt the Chi within him moving towards his fingertips, his willpower directing it faster than his conscious thought. As another bolt of Sha Lightning ripped through the air, a jet of green energy raced towards Scootaloo as well. As it touched her, it formed a barrier around her motionless body, lifting her into the air. The Lightning impacted against the bubble, making it glow brightly, but could not shatter it.

“Your Life Cocoon will not save her,” Lyra hissed as Kyle stood behind the shield as well. He quickly uncapped his Mana Brew and chugged the entire bottle before doing the same with his Energizing Brew. Power flew through his body as he directed both Mana and Chi into the Life Cocoon, refreshing and reinforcing the shield.

And not a moment too soon. Another bolt of Sha Lightning exploded upon the barrier. This time, connected to the shield as he was, Kyle could feel the power of the attack. A single unmitigated strike from that could easily kill even the sturdiest of creatures. Kyle yelped as another bolt struck the cocoon, and he poured even more energy into maintaining the shield.

“Why. Won’t. You. Give up. And. DIE?!” Lyra snarled, each word punctuated with another bolt of lightning. Each bolt broke against the shield, unable to penetrate it. From an outside perspective, it looked as though the Sha would be unable to win.

And yet, Kyle knew better. He was tired. So tired. After running from and defeating an entire horde of Sha, and then maintaining a shield as blow after blow rained down upon it, he felt the fatigue setting in. His arms hurt, his head hurt, the world spun around him, and his vision became blurry. Yet he still poured into the shield, long after the effects of his Brews wore off. “I will not fail you, Scootaloo.” He thought dimly as yet another bolt bounced off of the shield.

“DIE ALREADY!” Lyra roared, lashing out with another bolt of lightning. As soon as it bounced off, she lashed out again. Kyle felt the Cocoon crack under the attack, and through the swirling energy, He could see a smirk upon Lyra’s face. Another bolt of lightning struck the shield, and the cracks deepend. Desperately, Kyle took a deep breath and drew upon his own life force, his own Chi, to try to maintain the barrier.

A harsh sound rang through the air, like glass breaking, as the next bolt finally shattered the cocoon. Scootaloo was thrown backwards, slamming into Kyle. The two flew backwards, and finally landed hard on the ground, with Scootaloo lying on top of Kyle’s chest.

Kyle’s vision flickered as the sound of hoofsteps in the rain reached his ears. He looked up to see Lyra standing over them, her face red with anger. She was breathing heavily, and Kyle took a weak yet vicious pleasure in knowing that his defense had managed to tire one of the Sha. His arms burned from the strain of his efforts, and yet he somehow still found the strength to roll over, placing his own body between Scootaloo and the Sha.

“You have failed,” The Sha hissed, all traces of humor gone. “And yet you still resist the inevitable.” Lyra tilted her head, her expression unreadable. “You mortals are quite amusing. Perhaps I will keep a couple of you around to keep myself entertained.”

She raised her hoof and pointed it towards Kyle. “But you shall not receive that honor. Now. Die.”

Kyle closed his eyes and let out his breath, prepared for the end.

A sound like a cannon going off punched through the silence. Instead of the pain that Kyle had been expecting, all he felt was the soothing coolness of rain upon his skin. Slowly, he opened one eye, looking at where Lyra had been.

Instead, there was only a few pieces of confetti.

Kyle blinked and looked down the road. Lyra was pushing herself to her hooves, hissing and spluttering as she tried to remove bits of paper from her mouth. “Who dares to strike at me?!” she snarled.

“Oh come on, Lyra, don’t be such a meanie pants!”

Kyle’s head turned towards the new voice. Standing on the other end of the street was a familiar pink Pony, with her trademark smile plastered across her face. Her front hooves rested upon a colorful cannon, the barrel of which was still smoking and covered in confetti. Even in the rain, her pink mane remained poofy.

“About damn time,” Kyle wheezed.

“Pinkie Pie,” Lyra hissed. Her fury was instantly replaced by fear. “Stay back, you crazy mare!

“Aww. Sounds like somepony’s cranky,” Pinkie cooed, taking a few steps forward. Lyra took a few steps backwards in return. “You know what always makes me feel better when I’m cranky?”

“A hug!”

“STAY BACK! NO!” Lyra roared as Pinkie bounded forward. Lyra turned and attempted to flee, but Pinkie was faster. With a squeal, the pink mare leapt forward and wrapped her front hooves around Lyra, sending them both to the ground as she enveloped the Unicorn in a tight hug.

An ear-splitting scream filled the air as the Sha erupted from Lyra’s body. The dark shadow twisted and writhed in the air as it wrapped in on itself and began to dissolve. Finally, the last traces of smoke vanished, and a small crystal dropped from the air right into Pinkie’s outstretched hoof.

The Sha of Misery was dead.

Kyle let his head fall back to the cobblestone pavement with a great sigh. His vision grew dark as the sound of hooves approaching from behind him reached his ears. He heard yelling, but couldn’t understand the words. His last thoughts as darkness enveloped him were of the filly behind him.

His body went limp as unconsciousness took him.

Chapter 24

View Online

Beep… Beep…. Beep…

Pain. This was the first sensation Kyle felt as the darkness released him, slowly dragging himself back to consciousness. His arms and legs burned, his head throbbed, and his chest was on fire.

Beep… Beep…. Beep…

Kyle’s second sensation was that of warmth. He was laying on something soft, and covered by something even softer. He was also dry, which registered in his clouded mind to mean that he was no longer lying out in the rain.

Beep… Beep… Beep…

Kyle slowly opened one eye, quickly snapping it shut again as the bright light sent white-hot needles of pain through his head. He braced himself for the pain before opening his eyes once more, barely cracking them at first and slowly opening them more and more as they adjusted to the light.

His vision was blurry and distorted, but as his eyes opened more, coherent shapes began to form. He blinked and turned his head, wincing slightly as his stiff neck muscles proclaimed their displeasure at the sudden movement. He was lying on a bed in a sterile-white room, with his head propped up by a soft pillow. He lay underneath several layers of blankets, and he could already feel himself beginning to sweat from the heat of the covers.

Beep… Beep… Beep…

Kyle turned his head in the direction of the infernal beeping that had awoken him. To his right, he saw a number of machines, each displaying various graphs or numbers. As he watched, one machine beeped, and the green line running across it spiked upwards before coming back down. He stared blankly at the machine for a moment before realizing that the machine beeped, and the line spiked upwards, in time with his heartbeat. Looking down, he saw that a small bracer made of plastic had been wrapped around his wrist, and that this bracer was connected to the beeping machine.

“So I’m in the hospital.” He thought, his mind finally beginning to warm up. He looked past the machine that was monitoring his heartbeat and noticed another machine. This one had a small green button upon it, along with a piece of paper. Kyle reached over and picked up the paper and brought it to his face. For a moment, his brain seemed unable to comprehend the words upon the paper, but as he began to fully awaken, he could read the message.

Mr Slater -

If you should happen to awaken at a time when an attendant is not present, you may press the green button located next to this message, and I shall be summoned to see you.

Dr. Cast

Kyle read and re-read the message several times before setting the paper aside. He groaned and rubbed his head - his headache was making it difficult to think straight. He reached over and pressed the green button. A small ding could be heard from somewhere to his left, and the button lit up for a moment before returning to its unlit state.

Kyle closed his eyes once more as he waited, hoping that shielding his eyes from the light might alleviate his headache. Unfortunately, it did not seem to be the case, as his headache was still just as painful when the door to his room opened.

Kyle turned his head towards the door and watched as a chestnut-colored Stallion walked in wearing a lab coat. “Well well well. Mr. Slater, you seem to wind up here quite often,” The doctor chuckled, setting aside a clipboard he had been levitating in front of him. “Three times in two months. Granted, one of these visits was for a demonstration, but even so…”

“Hey doc,” Kyle wheezed. His voice was dry and raspy from lack of use, and he coughed and cleared his throat before speaking again. “Before we go any further, got anything for pain?” he asked, his voice much clearer this time. “My head’s killing me.”

“Certainly,” Dr. Cast smiled. He closed his eyes, and his horn lit up with a brown energy. A second later, a column of jade mist rocketed from his horn and swirled around Kyle, seeping into his skin. Kyle sighed in relief as the mist soaked into him, relieving not just his headache, but the burning in his arms, legs, and chest.

The flow of mist faded, and Dr. Cast opened his eyes once more. “I must thank you for that demonstration you gave us a while back, Mr. Slater,” he smiled. “That particular spell has allowed us to alleviate much pain for our patients.”

“It’s a good one,” Kyle agreed, pushing the covers back. He sighed again as the cool air rushed over him, replacing the stifling heat that multiple layers of blankets had created.

His stomach growled loudly, causing Dr. Cast to laugh. "Hungry?"

"You have no idea."

"Well then, it's a good thing it's time for dinner," Dr. Cast chuckled. His horn lit up once more, and a moment later a tray floated in through the door, landing on Kyle's lap. Upon it was a few pieces of bread, a pile of corn, an apple, and a glass of orange juice.

Kyle quickly drained the orange juice before taking a large bite of bread. “So, give it to me straight Doc," he said through his mouthful. "What’s wrong with me, and how long am I out of commission for?”

“Considering what you’ve just been through, you are extremely fortunate, Mr. Slater,” Dr. Cast said, levitating the clipboard in front of him again. “You’ve suffered no serious or lasting injuries. During your battle, you overexerted yourself. You drained yourself completely dry of mana, and were extremely weak when you first arrived. Thankfully, in the time since, you’ve begun to recover your strength. You should be able to leave within a week.”

“And just how long have I been here?” Kyle asked as he took a bite out of his apple.

“You have been unconscious for two days.”

“Lovely,” Kyle muttered under his breath. He swallowed his bite and took another swig of from his glass of juice, which had been magically refilled.

“So, now that you’re awake, I’d like to check your vitals to make sure everything’s still working right,” Dr. Cast continued, moving over to the bank of machines next to Kyle. He peered into the monitors and began scribbling on his clipboard as Kyle finished his meal. “Well… given the species difference, it’s hard to tell for certain, but everything is stable, so I’d say your vitals are alright,” he finally said, backing away from the machines.

“So Doc, I have to ask… I mean, I wasn’t the only one in that fight,” Kyle began, a feeling a dread forming in the pit of his stomach. He pushed himself up slightly and leaned towards the doctor. “Lyra and… and Scootaloo. How are they?”

Dr. Cast sighed. “Lyra has only recently awoken as well. From what we can tell, she has no memory prior to about twelve days ago, and is recovering. One of her friends is currently visiting - which reminds me, you have visitors as well. As for Scootaloo…” he peered down at his clipboard and flipped a couple of pages.

“Yes?”

“One moment… Aha!” Dr. Cast exclaimed. “Again, fortunate. Very fortunate indeed.” Kyle let out a great sigh of relief and slumped back against the bed. “She was struck by lightning, but she took it fairly well. She was only knocked out for a time. She awoke not long after she arrived here. We monitored her for a couple of days, and she was released earlier this morning.”

“Thank the light,” Kyle murmured, sending a silent prayer. Memories of her unmoving body lying on the cobblestone street flashed through his mind. If she hadn’t made it… If she had died while fighting beside him…

“There was one thing, but… Well it’s not life-threatening. I’ll let her tell you,” Dr. Cast interrupted Kyle’s thoughts. “Well, we’d best not keep your visitors waiting any longer. Remember, don’t exert yourself too much. You’re still recovering. I’ll send them in now.” He walked over to the door and opened it. Instantly, Kyle could hear several voices speaking at once. The door closed again, muffling the voices for a moment. They suddenly went quiet, and a moment later, the door burst open once more.

Within seconds, six Ponies were crowded around his bed. Kyle grinned weakly as his friends jostled for position, each one trying to get closer to the head of the bed. Finally, they stopped squirming, and all eyes were locked on him. Rarity and Applejack were eyeing him with concern, and Fluttershy looked like she had been crying. Twilight’s expression also bore concern, mixed with fear, sadness, and… anticipation?

Pinkie Pie, on the other hand, was bouncing up and down excitedly. “Woo hoo! Now I get to plan a ‘Good job not dying’ party!” she exclaimed happily, pulling out a party hat seemingly from nowhere. She jammed it onto Kyle’s head and snapped the string around his chin, making Kyle yelp as the string struck his chin.

“Pinkie, darling, this is neither the time nor place for your shenanigans” Rarity scolded, levitating the hat off of Kyle. “How are you feeling, dear?”

“Gonna be honest with you all - I’ve been better,” Kyle chuckled. “But it’s gonna take more than that to put me down.”

Rainbow Dash, who had been quiet up to this point, smirked from the foot of his bed. “See? I told you all,” she exclaimed with a smug grin. “Told you he’d be just fine.”

“Ya gave us quite a fright there, Kyle,” Applejack scolded. “Ah thought you were dead when we first got there.”

“If Pinkie hadn’t shown up when she did, I would be,” Kyle admitted.

He suddenly found his next words cut short as a yellow blur wrapped itself around him. Kyle watched as Fluttershy sobbed into his shoulder. He suddenly felt very awkward as everyone else present stared. “Hey hey now, what’s wrong?” he asked.

“Oh my goodness… I just…” Fluttershy began, but was cut off by a choking sound. She cleared her throat before trying to speak again, her hooves still wrapped around Kyle in a hug. “I… I sh-should… should have been faster!” she wailed. “If you had died because I was too slow…”

“Hey now, do I look dead to you?” Kyle asked, wrapping an arm around the sobbing Pegasus. “You weren’t too slow. I’m still alive and kicking, and so is everyone else.”

“But i-if I h-h-hadn’t m-made it…”

“Don’t think of what could have happened,” Kyle soothed. “To ask what could have, should have, would have happened, is to walk a road of doubt and despair. Focus instead on what did happen. Everyone’s alive, the Sha is dead… we’re halfway there.”

“Oh! I just remembered!” Pinkie exclaimed. She bounced over to Kyle as Fluttershy unwrapped herself from her embrace and slid back into place, still sniffling. “This is yours!” she giggled. She reached back into her pocket - “What is it with clothesless creatures having pockets?! First Discord, now Pinkie?” - and emerged with a dark crystal in her mouth. She hopped up next to Kyle and deposited it into his lap.

Kyle picked up the crystal, staring into it. Just like the last two before it, Misery’s crystal was swirling with dark energy. A cruel voice echoed faintly through his head from the crystal, demanding to be released, yet the voice held no power. Like its brethren, the Sha of Misery was trapped for eternity.

“Another gem thingy for your gem thingy collection!” Pinkie beamed, hopping off of the bed again.

“Thanks Pinkie,” Kyle smiled, depositing the crystal on his bedside table.

“So, Kyle. The doctor tells us that you’ll probably be in here for another week while you recover your strength,” Twilight explained. “In the meantime, I’ve been working on a bit of surprise for you.”

“Oooo! I like surprises!” Pinkie exclaimed. “What is it? Is it a card? A party? A party made out of cards? A boat? Oh I’ve always wanted a bo-mmph!”

“Hush girl,” Applejack shushed the energetic mare. “Let Twilight talk.”

“So… a surprise?” Kyle asked. Twilight nodded, and Kyle felt a small smirk form on his lips. “What is it?”

“It wouldn’t be much of a surprise if I told you, now, would it?”

“Oh come on! A little hint?”

“You’ll see it when you get out of the hos-hmm?”

Every head turned as a knock echoed from the room. A second later, the door opened, revealing the source of the noise. Bon Bon stepped into the room, her face expressionless.

“Looks like trouble,” Kyle could hear Rainbow Dash murmur to Applejack, who nodded in agreement.

“I’d like a word with Mr. Slater,” Bon Bon announced, her expression still unreadable. “Alone.”

“Whatever ya got t’ say t’ him, ya can say it in front o’ us.” Applejack replied coldly. She had apparently noticed Bon Bon’s disdain for Kyle over the past two weeks, as had the others, who all nodded in agreement.

“Girls, I’ll be fine,” Kyle interjected. “You all go on home. You all look like you need some rest. Especially you,” Kyle added with a nod towards Fluttershy.

“Are you sure?” Rainbow Dash asked. “I mean, this is -”

“Bon Bon. Yes. I know,” Kyle interrupted. “I’ve not gone blind. And yes, I’m sure.”

“Well… alright then,” Twilight replied, backing away from the bed. The others did the same and began to exit the room. Rarity gave one last nervous glance over her shoulder before closing the door, leaving Kyle and Bon Bon alone.

For a long moment, there was silence, broken only by the steady beep of the heart rate monitor. Kyle leaned back and closed his eyes, taking the time to compose his thoughts. It was no secret to anyone what Bon Bon wished to talk about. Whether she would be angry or not was another question entirely.

Finally, the soft clip-clop of hooves on tile broke the silence. Kyle looked over to see that Bon Bon had stepped closer, her face still blank. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again, staring directly at Kyle.

“I’m sorry.”

Kyle did not respond, but simply laid there,looking directly at Bon Bon. She, on the other hand, averted her gaze, choosing instead to look at her hooves. “I shouldn’t have been so angry with you,” she continued. “You didn’t really do anything wrong…”

“Well, I thank you for being so upset with me,” Kyle interrupted. Bon Bon looked up at him, raising an eyebrow. “Your anger is what prompted me to go pay Lyra a visit,” he continued. “If you hadn’t spoken to me about it, then it’s likely we wouldn’t have known about Lyra and the Sha until it was too late.”

Kyle fell silent. For a moment, neither he nor Bon Bon spoke, neither knowing what to say next. Finally, he opened his mouth once more. “How is she?” he asked. “Is she alright?”

“She can’t remember anything before two weeks ago,” Bon Bon replied. “Probably for the best, really. Just being told what happened horrified her. I can’t imagine how remembering it first hoof would affect her.”

“And… how is she mentally?”

“No worse off than before this whole thing happened, as far as I can tell,” Bon Bon sighed. “You’ve probably already heard that Lyra’s a bit… odd.”

“Yeah, I’ve been told.”

“The thing that’s really bugging her is… well, you,” Bon Bon continued. “She’s afraid you’re going to hate her now for her involvement in this mess.” She sighed again, shaking her head. “I told her she was being stupid, but…”

“I’ll make sure to drop in on her once I get out of here,” Kyle assured her. “You’re right - I don’t hate her for what happened. Thousands have succumbed to the Sha, many of them far stronger than Lyra or I. I suspect very few could ever resist their influence.”

Another knock at the door punctuated Kyle’s words, causing him to roll his eyes. “No one seems to notice the Human while he’s up and about, but knock him down once and suddenly everyone’s visiting,” he muttered, a trace of amusement in his voice. “Come on in,” he called out. The door swung open to reveal the latest visitor.

Scootaloo poked her head in, looking around the room. She spotted Kyle on the bed and tentatively stepped into the room. She had dark circles under her eyes, and a layer of bandages covered her chest where the Sha had struck her.

“I’ll leave you two alone,” Bon Bon murmured, backing away. “Thank you, Mr. Slater.” With that, she turned and exited the room, closing the door behind her and leaving Kyle alone with Scootaloo.

The filly quickly hopped up onto Kyle’s bed, nestling down next to him in the crook of his arm. For a long while, no words were spoken between them. None were needed. Scootaloo closed her eyes and rested, while Kyle held her close, smiling.

Finally, she spoke up, her voice barely a whisper.

“I thought you were dead.”

Kyle drew Scootaloo closer and held her tightly as the filly turned towards him. She buried her head into his chest and began to cry, fresh tears wetting his shirt.

“I’m not gone yet," he soothed. "I'm more worried about you. You look like you haven't slept in days. Are you okay?"

“The doctors… They told me that… that I’m alright, but…” Scootaloo’s voice cracked as she trailed off.

“Yes?”

“My wings… they’re too small,” She sobbed. “They said I’ll… I’ll probably never fly.”

Kyle felt himself grip the filly even tighter as she began crying again. His own vision became blurry as tears threatened to overcome him as well. All he could do was hold her as she released all the anger, the frustration, the sorrow that ran through her.

“Did I ever tell you about my friend Christian?” Kyle asked. Scootaloo shook her head, not removing her face from his shirt. “He and I were both stationed in Outland for our first deployment. He was chosen to join twenty-four others to fight against the colossal Demon Lord, Magtheridon. During the battle, Magtheridon stepped on his legs. Every bone below his waist was shattered. They had to remove his legs to save his life. Everyone said he would never walk again.”

“For three years he was confined to a wheelchair. Then, exactly three years after his legs were removed, our commander presented him with something that changed his life.”

“W-what was it?”

“A pair of robotic legs, constructed from pure Elementium. For three days, he was in surgery as a team of twenty master engineers and Druids attached them to him. By the time they were finished, he had a new set of legs to walk on. They said he would never walk again, but by the Light, he proved them all wrong as he wobbled out of that infirmary. Since then, he’s served in three more tours of duty, always struggling long after his comrades had lost the will to go on. It was he that defeated the Sha of Despair and freed Chi-Ji, the Red Crane of Hope.”

“So never give up hope, Scootaloo. Yes, the doctors are experts of medicine and Pony anatomy. Yes, they said you will probably never fly. But they are wrong. You will fly one day. I’ll make sure of it.”

Scootaloo lifted her head to look at Kyle, her eyes red and wet with tears. “You… You promise?”

“On my life.”

Scootaloo slowly moved up and wrapped her forelegs around his neck, embracing him in a hug as she began to cry again. For a moment, he considered reprimanding her for standing against the Prime Sha, against a foe she had no chance to defeat. But then again, how could he scold her for that when he had done the exact same thing? Instead, he smiled gently and stroked her mane. “You’ve more than earned the right to fly,” he soothed quietly. “I’m so proud of you. You stood against the Sha without fear, without despair. And we emerged victorious.”

“I was so afraid…” Scootaloo admitted. “I thought we were both going to die.”

“But you stood your ground anyway,” He reassured her. “Do you remember what I said before? ‘True courage is not moving on without your fears. It is moving on in spite of your fears.’ You felt fear, but stood and fought against it. That is true courage.”

Scootaloo buried herself deeper into Kyle’s neck, still sniffling. Silence descended as the light from the setting sun shone through the window, and then disappeared as the stars emerged and night descended. Kyle felt Scootaloo’s breathing slow, and he glanced over. Sure enough, she was fast asleep, curled up next to him.

A feeling of warmth descended over Kyle, and he couldn’t help but smile. Their friendship had always been strong, ever since he had purged the Sha from her, and watching his student sleeping, Kyle felt an even stronger bond now than he had before.

Love.

It was not the love that linked a parent and their child. Nor was it the love that two lovers would share. This love could only be shared by a mentor and student. A feeling of respect for her talents and ability, forged and tempered by the heat the of battle they had both just survived. A sense of pride for her accomplishments, the overwhelming want to see her succeed even where he had once failed. The desire to protect her from the evils of the world, and yet the knowledge that she would have to one day face them on her own. And the urge to train her, to prepare her for that day.

“She will surpass me one day,” he thought to himself as he closed his eyes, sleep beginning to call to him. “One day very soon. And who, then, shall be the teacher?”

Chapter 25

View Online

A cool breeze blew through the air, causing Kyle to shiver as he stopped along the side of the road. Even at midday, the sun could not keep the chill in the air at bay. It was late September now, and autumn was definitely coming along in full force. Kyle sincerely hoped that Rarity would be able to whip up something a bit warmer than his summer clothes as he looked over his destination.

Kyle began to walk up the front walk, noting how different the house was now from when he had last visited.. The lawn was freshly cut, the bushes trimmed back, and the weeds had been plucked from the garden. Though he could still see the hole in the house where he had smashed through the window, the broken glass and shattered remnants of the window frame had been removed and the hole covered by tarp for the time. All in all, it looked far more inviting and homely as Kyle walked up to the front door. He raised his hand and knocked three times.

A moment later, Kyle could hear the soft clip-clop of hooves on wood. The door swung inwards, revealing Lyra. She had a smile on her face, which was quickly replaced with shock as she realized who was at her door. “K-Kyle?” she stammered. “W-what are you d-d-doing here?”

“May I come in?” Kyle asked, not answering her question.

“Of course!” Lyra stepped backwards and ushered Kyle inside, closing the door behind him. “Please, come in, have a seat,” she said, leading him to the living room. “Let me go get us some drinks.”

As Lyra walked away, Kyle looked around the house, once again taking in the stark contrast between today and the last time he had been here. The cobwebs had all been swept away, and the mess and clutter tidied up. Light filled the house with a sense of openness and warmth, rather than the cold darkness from before. A large fire roared in the fireplace, but even that seemed far more inviting than the one Lyra had been sitting by on that evening.

The sound of hooves on wood announced Lyra’s approach a few second before she entered the room, levitating a pair of cups and a jug of lemonade in front of herself. She sat the glasses down and poured lemonade int each one before levitating one over to Kyle.

He reached out to take the cup and brought it to his lips, but hesitated. A small voice in his head whispered that Lyra was not to be trusted, that she had probably done something terrible to the drink he was about to ingest. He watched carefully as Lyra took her own glass and took a deep drink, appearing no worse off than before. Kyle shrugged, satisfied, and took a light sip himself, ready to use a Detox if necessary. The drink was light and refreshing, and as seconds passed and he felt no ill effects, Kyle felt a surge of guilt for feeling such untrusting thoughts.

“So… what brings you here today?” Lyra asked. Kyle looked up to see that Lyra was not meeting his eyes, but instead seemed fascinated by the patterns in the wood grain on her floor.

“I just came to see how you were doing,” Kyle replied, setting his glass down on the table beside him. “You’ve been through a lot in the past couple of weeks. I was concerned.”

“You’re not the only one,” Lyra said, taking another sip of her drink. “Bon Bon has been stopping by every day, and Octavia and Vinyl have been by at least thrice each since I got back home. I keep telling them I’m fine, but…”

“They’re worried.” Kyle finished. “You’ve got some good friends there if they’re keeping up with you like that. You’re lucky to have them.”

“Don’t I know it,” Lyra sighed. “I guess I’m lucky to have any friends at all really. Everypony else seems to think I’m…” she trailed off, waving her hoof in a circle as if searching for the right word.

“Odd?” Kyle suggested.

“That’s one way of putting it. Bon Bon and I grew up as the only two foals on our block. Kind of forced us to become friends really. Not that I’m complaining. Before I got this job, she was my only friend.”

“What job is that?”

“I’m a harpist,” Lyra replied. She pointed to her cutie mark, which displayed a golden lyre prominently against her mint-green coat. “For the Ponyville Symphonic Orchestra. I always prefered the lyre, but it turns out not many orchestras have a lyrist. And a harp’s not that different. Just a really big lyre, really.”

“How do you like it? Your job, I mean.”

“I love it,” Lyra replied, smiling for the first time since Kyle had entered the house. “I’ve always wanted to be a musician. I’m living my dream job. Plus, I met Octavia through the orchestra.”

“Can’t say I’ve met Octavia before,” Kyle admitted.

“She’s not much of a socialiser. Tends to keep mostly to herself. She plays cello in our orchestra. Really good at it too. You wouldn’t expect an Earth Pony to be able to maneuver a bow on such a large instrument, but she does it, and better than most Unicorns too.”

“I might have to come see you all perform sometime,” Kyle said, taking another sip from his lemonade. “Can’t say I’m any good at music, but I enjoy listening to it every now and then.”

“Ever heard anything by Vinyl Scratch?”

“Your other friend?” Kyle asked. “Not that I know of.”

“Does DJ Pon3 ring a bell?”

“Eh… nope.”

“What?” Lyra exclaimed. “Come on, you’ve been in Ponyville for what, two months now? And never heard anything by Vinyl? She’s like a local legend when it comes to music!”

“I’ve been a bit busy,” Kyle chuckled. “Is she in your orchestra as well?”

Kyle raised an eyebrow as Lyra burst into laughter. For a long moment she didn’t reply, simply laughing and holding her sides. Finally, she calmed down and wiped a tear from her eye. “That’s… that’s a good one,” she chuckled.

“I’m guessing that’s a no.”

“Not a chance. She’s never been into classical music. She’s a DJ. Usually playing at the local club in the evenings.”

“DJ?”

“Disk Jockey?” Lyra raised an eyebrow. All she got in return was a blank stare. “Are you serious? You don’t know what a DJ is?”

“Nope.”

“Ever heard of Dubstep?”

“Uh-uh”

“ How about Electro?”

“Negative.”

“Trance? Industrial? House?”

“Not in terms of music, no.”

Lyra closed her eyes and sighed, shaking her head as a small smirk formed on her face. “Dude. You’ve got to get out more,” she chuckled. “How can you say you enjoy listening to music when you’ve never even heard of this stuff?”

“Music where I come from is apparently quite different,” Kyle shrugged. “Lyre, Harp, Cello. I’ve heard of these instruments. I know what they sound like. I have no idea what this DJ deal is, or House, electo, wubstep… whatever you call it.”

“Vinyl would be freaking out so hard right now if she was here.”

“So if you’re in the orchestra, and she’s doing… well, whatever she’s doing…” Kyle continued, “Then how do you know her? I thought you said Bon Bon was your only friend before the orchestra.”

“She was. I met Vinyl through Octavia. Turns out they were roommates back in college, and just never lost touch.” Lyra chuckled again. “Never really understood how a cellist and a DJ could be such good friends. Octavia never liked Vinyl’s music, and vice versa.”

“But enough about me.” Lyra suddenly sat back in her chair, levitating the pitcher over to refill her glass. “I want to hear a little bit more about you.”

“Well, what do you want to know?”

“Well let’s start with your profession? What did you do back on Azeroth?”

“I was a soldier,” Kyle replied. “A Monk. Still am a Monk. I specialize in fighting unarmed, though I can also use a variety of weapons.”

“Bon Bon told me a bit about Monks,” Lyra nodded. “She also mentioned something about Pandaren - whatever those are - and Tushui and a whole load of confusing stuff…”

“Yeah. The Pandaren are another race of people on Azeroth,” Kyle explained. “We only connected with them about a year ago. They are the ones who taught us the ways of the Monk. There are two styles. Tushui is more calm and collected, while Huojin is more aggressive and freestyle. Monks in the Alliance practice Tushui.”

“So you trained to be a Monk?” Lyra asked. “But I’m assuming you were a soldier before then. What were you before you were a Monk?”

“It’s not really too pleasant to think about,” Kyle admitted. “Before I trained to be a Monk, I was what my people call a Rogue. Rogues are masters of stealth, able to hide in plain sight by manipulating shadows. They strike quickly and then fade back into darkness.”

“What made you choose to give that up?” Lyra asked. “Sounds like a pretty sweet deal, being able to use shadows to hide you in plain sight and stuff.”

“Rogues often employ cheap tricks to overcome the odds,” Kyle explained. “Attacking from behind without warning. Using cheap punches and kicks to more… sensitive… areas. Utilizing poisons to cripple a foe. Being a Rogue often means sacrificing your honor in order to win. They usually can’t go up against a more heavily armored foe head-to-head and win without using some cheap tactic. I always prefer to be light on my feet in a fight, and being a Rogue allowed me to do that, but the backhanded tactics I had to use always left a bad taste in my mouth. When I heard about Monks, with their own graceful agility and strong sense of honor, I was hooked. The rest is history.”

“Speaking of history…” Lyra trailed. She paused for a moment before continuing. “Sorry. Just organizing my thoughts. So, what about your foalhood? Where did you grow up?”

Kyle closed his eyes and shuddered, a sudden chill filling his veins as dark memories were brought back to the surface. “Well… I was born in Lordaeron,” he began. “The northernmost of the seven Human Kingdoms. I spent the better part of my childhood there, until the Scourge wiped out Lordaeron.”

“The Scourge?”

“Yeah. The Scourge,” Kyle hissed, anger evident in his voice. ”The Scourge was an army controlled by the Lich King, an army composed primarily of undead Hum-”

“MOVING ON!” Lyra exclaimed loudly, clasping her hooves over her ears. “Don’t wanna hear anything about undead. Nope. Didn’t hear anything.”

“It wasn’t pleasant anyway,” Kyle shook his head sadly as Lyra slowly lowered her hooves. “I lost a lot of friends that day. My family managed to make it out on a boat before the nation was completely overrun. We made it to Stormwind, and my brother and I joined the army to fight the Scourge, the Burning Legion, and the Horde.”

And so they continued throughout the day. Kyle began to relax as he and Lyra exchanged questions, shared laughs, and swapped stories. Kyle began to judge time not by the clock on the wall, but by the shadows through Lyra’s windows as the afternoon wore on and on. Before he knew it, the sun was ready to set.

“... So Morkie showed back up three nights later covered in claw and beak marks, wearing nothing but a loincloth and covered with feathers. Poor little Gnome.” Kyle chuckled. “You even mention the word ‘harpie’ to him now, and he has a nervous breakdown.”

Lyra snorted in amusement, shaking her head. She opened her mouth, but was cut off by a soft rumbling. She glanced down, and her ears flattened against her head.

“Hungry?” Kyle smirked.

“A bit yeah,” Lyra admitted. “I was just about to fix lunch when you showed up.”

“I’ll fix us something,” Kyle offered. Lyra stood up and led him to the kitchen. “Ever heard of an omelette?”

“I heard Fluttershy mention them once. Never tried one.”

“You’ll like it. Got any eggs?”

“In the refrigerator.”

The next few minutes passed in silence as Kyle cracked eggs and chopped vegetables, while Lyra watched from the table. A few moments later, Kyle placed a plate in front of her, containing an omelette stuffed with mushrooms, cheese, tomatoes, green onions, and red peppers. He sat down as Lyra cut off a small section and took a bite.

“Wow. That’s really good,” she mumbled past her mouthful.

“Thanks.” Kyle grabbed his fork and took his own bite.

“So, I’ve been meaning to ask you.” Lyra began as she swallowed. “You were a soldier. Surely you’ve been in some interesting battles. Got any stories about any of them?”

“Bit of an odd topic for dinner,” Kyle commented.

“Sorry. I’m just curious,” Lyra said quickly, averting her gaze. “Forget I even mentioned it.”

Kyle chuckled. “Didn’t say I wouldn’t share a few war stories. I have a couple that stand out to me.”

“First one I can recall was when my brother and I joined a large group of adventurers to go hunt down a dragon. This would have been… oh, what, six years ago? Something like that. Anyway, yeah. Dragon. Onyxia, she was called. She had been disguised as a Human for years, posing as nobility in our city, and had been responsible not only for the kidnapping of our king, but for the delay in sending aid to other parts of the kingdom that were under attack from various forces. Onyxia was finally exposed and retreated to her lair. My brother and I, along with thirty-eight others, sailed across the ocean to Dustwallow Marsh. We charged into her lair and confronted her among her brood of eggs, just waiting to be hatched.”

“And what happened?” Lyra asked, leaning forward. “Did you win?”

“Am I sitting here to tell the tale?” Kyle laughed. “Of course we won. Onyxia was vanquished, her clutch destroyed, and her head brought back to Stormwind to be hung as a trophy and a warning to all who would threaten the Alliance.”

“That’s… pretty gruesome,” Lyra murmured, her face turning a slightly deeper shade of green.

“Yeah, and it weighed a ton,” Kyle muttered as he took another bite. “Bloody thing nearly sank our ship trying to sail back.”

“Do you have any other stories?” Lyra asked. “Preferably ones that don’t involve taking heads as trophies…”

“Well, I guess I can tell you about my latest adventure before I ended up here.” Kyle swallowed his bite before continuing. “I mentioned the Horde before, right? Told you how they’re pretty much against everything the Alliance does?”

“Yeah, you mentioned them.”

“Alright. So recently, the Horde basically tore itself in half. The Warchief, Garrosh Hellscream, was using dark powers to try and conquer the entire planet. Most notably, he attempted to harness the Sha.”

“What?!” Lyra exclaimed. “He’s mad!”

“Yeah. He is. Needless to say, the Sha didn’t exactly help his mental stability. In the end, most of the Horde turned against him. He fortified the Horde capital city of Orgrimmar and turned it into a fortress, where only he and his army of Orcs were free - everyone else was either held captive, conscripted, or killed. This all-Orc Horde was renamed the ‘True’ Horde. The rest of the Horde was lead by the Troll Chieftain, Vol’jin.”

“I’ve no love for Trolls, and even less so for this one, but there’s an old saying. ‘The enemy of my enemy is my friend’. Vol’jin and his rebellion allied themselves with the Alliance for a time. The Horde attacked Orgrimmar by land, while the Alliance attacked by sea. I was part of the force that spearheaded the assault. Our first obstacle was actually getting onto the beach, which was guarded by a legion of Orcs backed up by a massive Proto-Drake, Galakras. We managed to turn a pair of cannons against the beast and shoot it down, where we finished it off.”

“Our next task was to get into the city itself. Vol’jin and his forces were being held off by a monstrous robot that we’ve come to call the Iron Juggernaut. You name it, if it was a weapon, it had it. Shock pulses, buzzsaws, lasers, crawlers mines, drills… We lost a lot of good men to that thing before we finally reduced it to scrap.”

“So you beat that thing and got into the city,” Lyra nodded. “What happened next?”

“Next, we faced a large group of Orcs training in the main valley of Orgrimmar. I swear, it felt like we were fighting for days. Once we finally secured the valley, we thought we were in the clear. Until the Dark Shaman showed up.”

“Dark Shaman?”

“Shaman are magic users who control the powers of the elements,” Kyle explained. “Fire, earth, wind, and water. Normal Shaman ask the elements for aid, either convincing elements to give them their power or sealing deals with powerful elementals. The Dark Shaman did not ask - they instead took the power by force, twisting it in the process. Foul water, poisonous fumes, choking ash, twisted earth… It was chaos. In the end, my brother cut one of their heads off, and while the other one was intent on taking out her revenge, I got behind her and broke her neck.”

“Again with the beheadings,” Lyra groaned.

“Well you have to admit,” Kyle shrugged, “it’s a surefire way to make sure something dies.”

“Anyway… what then?”

“Well, a small squad of adventurers delved deeper into Orgrimmar, into the caverns deep below the city. They eventually toppled Garrosh, and he was imprisoned and tried in Pandaria for his crimes. I never heard what happened to him…”

“What about you?”

“I got assigned guard duty,” Kyle sighed. “Making sure that none of the Kor’kron - Garrosh’s army - regained control over the city. We were eventually recalled as Vol’jin and the Horde that had fought against Garrosh moved back into Orgrimmar. I still say we should’ve finished them all then and there…”

“And then you wound up here,” Lyra chuckled.

“Yep.”

“Well, dinner was delicious,” Lyra smiled as she levitated the dishes into the sink. “Thank you.”

“No problem.” Kyle stood up from the table and glanced over at the clock. “I’d probably better get going. Twilight is probably wondering where I ran off to after I got out of the hospital, and she said she had something for me.”

“Well thanks for stopping by,” Lyra said as she walked towards the door with him.

“No problem. I think it’s safe to say that you made another friend today.”

“And it looks like I got that dinner date after all,” Lyra chuckled.

“Wait what?”

“Kidding, kidding!” Lyra laughed. “Have a good evening,” she called out as she closed the door behind him.

Kyle closed his eyes and shook his head, smiling slightly. Yeah, Lyra was a bit odd. “But hey, odd isn’t necessarily a bad thing,” he thought as he walked away from the house, down the street towards the library.

Still, that last comment… While visiting with her, Kyle had forgotten entirely about what had brought him there that day, or what had caused Lyra to fall prey to the Sha in the first place. “Seems like she hasn’t entirely given up on winning me over yet,” he mused. “Gotta be careful around her to not send the wrong signals…”

“Oof!” Kyle grunted as he collided with something. He stumbled backwards and shook his head to clear his thoughts, looking down at what he had just run into. Or rather, who he had just run into.

“Kyle!” Scootaloo exclaimed, pushing herself back to her hooves. “There you are! I heard you got out of the hospital this morning. Where have you been all day?”

“Hey Scoots,” Kyle grinned, rubbing the filly’s head. “I was just visiting with Lyra. Making sure she was alright. What are you up to?”

“I was just headed home,” Scootaloo replied. “Got a lot of make-up work to do for school.”

“Well don’t let me keep you,” Kyle chuckled. “I’ve gotta get going anyway. Twilight wanted to show me something.”

Kyle waved as Scootaloo walked away, feeling that same warmth in his heart that he had felt in the hospital. “She’s gonna go far,” he found himself thinking as he turned away and began walking towards the library.

Eventually, Kyle found himself in front of the giant oak tree. He knocked twice before pushing the door open. Instantly, the smell of food greeted him. Sure enough,as he poked his head into the dining area, he found Twilight and Spike finishing their dinner.

“There you are!” Twilight exclaimed, nearly choking on her food. “Where in Tartarus have you been all day?”

“I decided to pay a visit to Lyra,” Kyle explained. “We ended up talking for a while.”

“How long of a while?”

“Uh… seven hours?”

“You could have at least let somepony know where you were going,” Twilight huffed, levitating her dish towards the sink. “Honestly, if I didn’t know you could take care of yourself I would have been worried.”

“Sounds like you’re worried anyway,” Kyle smirked.

“Am not!” Twilight replied loudly.

“I had to stop her from putting out ‘Lost Human’ posters.” Spike deadpanned.

Kyle snorted. “Honestly Twilight, just because I’m not a Pony doesn’t mean I can’t go somewhere without telling everyone.”

“Oh hush,” Twilight groaned. “Look, maybe I was a little worried. Doesn’t matter. You’re here, and now I -” Twilight froze for a moment, staring out the window as the last rays of the setting sun faded behind the horizon. “I can show you that surprise I promised,” she finished, her voice much quieter.

Without another word, she walked over to the basement door and down the steps. Spike sighed and walked away, heading upstairs with his tail dragging behind him. Kyle hesitated for a moment before entering the basement himself, slowly descending down the stairs.

As Twilight’s research lab came into view, Kyle could see her walking across the floor towards the large open area on the far side. A small chest was floating next to her, as well as a large, leather-bound tome.

Suddenly, the pieces clicked into place. “Ah. So she thinks she’s made another step towards the portal,” Kyle smiled.

Soon, he found himself observing as Twilight’s horn flashed purple time after time. The air around him waved and shimmered as various counterspells and magical barriers formed around the area. Finally, Twilight levitated the box over to her. Just as last time, a large number of crystals floated out of the chest, and Twilight spent several minutes making small adjustments to their placement or orientation. Finally, she stood back up and walked out of the array of crystals. Three crystals, however, were floating next to her, and as Kyle watched, they were deposited back into the chest.

Twilight closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Okay Kyle. This is it,” She began slowly.

“You could’ve just said you needed my help with an experiment for the portal,” Kyle chuckled. “Honestly, the way you were acting, it made me think something bad was about to happen.”

“Well, that’s the thing. I don’t need your help with the portal,”

Kyle’s smile slowly vanished, replaced by an expression of confusion. “Then… why am I here?”

“Because it’s done. The portal is ready.”

Kyle felt his jaw drop. “You… are you serious?” he asked.

“Yes.”

“But… but you were so far away last time,” Kyle stammered. “I mean, the mana requirements… How did you overcome them? And how did you improve the accuracy?”

“The accuracy problem was tied to the power problem,” Twilight explained. By getting the appropriate amount of power into the portal, it naturally tightened its focus. I distinctly remember seeing the symbol you drew for me, in blue and gold colors. And a large city of white stone.”

“Stormwind…” Kyle murmured. He felt a smile creep onto his face. “Home… How did you do this?”

“With these,” Twilight closed her eyes, and a small pouch flew from the chest, one that had previously gone unnoticed. The pouch opened, and three small, dark crystals floated out. Three small, dark, very familiar crystals.

“Are you serious?!” Kyle yelled, lunging for the crystals. They jerked backwards, just out of reach of Kyle’s hands as he thudded to the ground. “You’re using the Sha Crystals to power this thing? Have you lost your damn mind?!”

“Kyle, please, calm down!” Twilight exclaimed. Kyle paid her no mind, instead jumping for the crystals again. He missed once more, and as he fell back to the ground, he felt a sense of weightlessness wash over him. A faint purple aura surrounded him, holding him off of the ground.

“Kyle. Calm yourself and let me explain,” Twilight demanded.

Kyle squirmed and twisted in the air, but no matter how much he struggled, he couldn’t break free of the Alicorn’s magical grip. Finally, he went limp, and Twilight lowered him to the ground. “Alright… so,” Kyle growled, all trace of humor gone from his face. “What the hell are you doing with those things?”

“Well, I was studying them,” Twilight began slowly. “I noticed that, in close proximity to each other, they seemed to resonate with some kind of power. I examined them closely, and found that the Sha are not the only things inside these crystals. They also contain an unbelievable amount of mana. I’ve never felt so much mana concentrated into such a small area, not even in the leylines. We just couldn't sense it past the Sha, but if you look for it, it's clear as day.”

“I instantly thought of how to utilize these crystals in the portal. With Princess Celestia and Princess Luna observing to make sure nothing went wrong, I began my test. Sure enough, harnessing the mana inside these crystals is no different than any other source of mana. What’s more, this mana source continuously refills itself from the nearby leylines. And accessing the mana does not affect the Sha trapped inside. They’re completely separate! There’s no risk.”

“Besides overloading the gem?” Kyle demanded. “What happens if too much power flows through that thing and it shatters? What happens to the Sha?”

“That didn’t happen though,” Twilight smiled. “We used the three crystals already in this Krotian formation to open the portal, and the power flowing through the Sha crystals didn’t even come close to the power needed to shatter them.”

“Wait wait wait, back up,” Kyle waved his hands to stop her. “You’ve already used these crystals to open a portal?”

“Three, actually,” Twilight admitted. “Just to make sure the accuracy wasn’t a fluke. Each time it opened in right about the same place. All I have to do is make sure that the Sha Crystals are the first crystals to recieve the energy from my spell, and a fully-functional portal opens.”

“And… how long does this portal stay open?”

“In the three tests we ran, the shortest opening was 117 seconds, and the longest was 409 seconds,” Twilight replied. “By my estimates, we’d need all six Sha crystals to have the portal be self-sustaining.”

“So… You’re absolutely sure there’s no risk with this?” Kyle asked. “ ‘Cause remember what the Sha did to Lyra and Scootaloo. And they got off easy.”

“I know. For what we’re doing, it’s absolutely safe. Especially with the new safeguards I’ve put in place,” Twilight added. “One of my new counterspells dictates that if a crystal were to overload, it would discharge the excess energy as electricity, which would be dispersed through the area by another counterspell. We’d feel a very small shock, and I’d know to shut it down. But that has not happened yet.”

“Alright…” Kyle murmured, still eyeing the crystals with suspicion. He pulled his belt from his waist and gave it to Twilight, who levitated it in the air next to her. “Well… fire it up, I guess. Let’s see where this thing takes us.”

Twilight placed the three Crystals into position and closed her eyes. A bolt of bright purple energy flew into Kyle’s belt, and then out again, striking the first Sha crystal. Just as before, the crystals quickly formed a complex array of energy lines that hummed and radiated with power. Soon, the portal was open, and a path formed to allow Kyle to approach. He glanced behind himself and saw Twilight looking at him expectantly. Kyle gulped and slowly stepped towards the portal.

He reached out and touched it, and felt his hand go through, just like any other portal on Azeroth. The other side was cool, just as it was outside of the library. A small breeze ran through Kyle’s fingers. Kyle took a deep breath and closed his eyes before stepping through the portal. As he felt himself exit through the other side, he let out his breath and slowly opened his eyes.

He was in the middle of a small wooded area, with several large trees right next to him. Most prominent, however, was the large wall of white stone a few dozen yards in front of him. Kyle glanced behind him, making sure the portal was still there. He moved towards one of the trees and quickly ascended it before hopping up onto the wall, gazing out over the other side.

Purple roofs filled Kyle’s vision, shielding the streets below. Nearby, Kyle could see a large tower jutting into the sky. Off in the distance, several spires rose up from the ground, and a church bell tolled.

“The Mage District,” Kyle murmured quietly. “I made it. I’m home…”

Kyle quickly scrambled back down the tree. The portal was still swirling, and he stepped through once more.

“Well? How did it go?” Twilight asked as he approached.

“That’s the spot,” Kyle grinned. “Twilight, you’re brilliant. I can finally go home.”

“Yeah. You can.”

Kyle looked down as Twilight averted her gaze. Something about the way she had said that…

“You’ll want your belt, I’m guessing.” Twilight levitated the belt into Kyle’s hands. She looked back up at him, smiling weakly. “It’s been great having you here, Kyle. Thanks for all of your help. Without you, Equestria would be gone by now. Thank you.”

“It’s been great being here,” Kyle replied, looking back at the portal. He took a few steps towards it, stopping just in front of the swirling energy. “Tell everyone I said bye…”

“Sure,” Twilight’s voice cracked slightly.

Kyle looked over his shoulder to see the Alicorn looking away. A small drop fell from her cheek and fell to the floor.

Kyle looked back at the portal. He could see through to the other side, see the walls of Stormwind. He had been there. All he had to do was step through. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath…

And hesitated. Doubt flowed through Kyle’s mind as he looked through the portal. The Sha were still on the loose in Equus. Even though he could not destroy them, Kyle admitted that he had played a significant role in their defeats thus far. How would the battle fare without him? Doubt was replaced by guilt as he realized what he was doing. He was leaving the battlefield and leaving others behind to keep fighting instead.

“Kyle?”

Twilight’s voice penetrated Kyle’s thoughts. He shook his head and glanced over his shoulder again. “I’m alright,” he called out, turning back to the portal. “I’ve been waiting for over two months for this,” he thought firmly, shaking his head. “I have to go home. Matthias… I have to see him. And mom and dad. I have to let them know I’m alright.” He took another deep breath…

And hesitated again. Memories of his time in Equestria swirled through his mind. His abrupt arrival. His recovery in Fluttershy’s care. His revelation to the rest of the world. All the friends he had made. Scootaloo.

Scootaloo…

Kyle felt his own eyes grow wet as his thoughts turned to the young filly. She had come so far since he had arrived. She had started out wild, reckless, unstable. Angry and frustrated, full of loneliness and despair. She had been corrupted by the Sha, and dragged back from the brink of darkness. She had trained under Kyle’s watch, and developed the same skills that he had. She had become one of the most impressive Monks Kyle had ever seen. There was no doubt that she would go on to do incredible deeds. And she wasn’t even done with her training.

Her training… Kyle closed his eyes and frowned. Who would finish her training now? How would she develop further? She still had a lot to learn, and no one else on Equus knew how to train her.

“Kyle! The portal’s going to close soon!” Twilight called out, stirring Kyle from his thoughts again. “I can feel it collapsing! You have to go through!”

Kyle blinked, and a small drop fell from his cheek. A second passed, a second that to him felt like an eternity. The choice before him was difficult - more difficult than he cared to admit. And yet, he knew in his heart what he had to do. His face hardened, and he nodded once. He took another deep breath…

And turned around.

Twilight’s eyes went wide with shock as Kyle walked towards her. The portal fizzled and sputtered before finally dying completely, and the energy connecting the crystals faded from existence.

“What… what are you doing?” She stammered, her voice trembling. “The portal… your home…”

“The portal can be reopened,” Kyle murmured, kneeling down so that he was face-to-face with Twilight. “When the time is right, I can go home. But not now. There’s still so much that I have to do here.”

“W-what do you mean?”

“The Sha are still out there,” Kyle said gently. “I can’t leave you all to fight them on your own. I’d be a coward if I left while they still needed to be beaten. Plus… Scootaloo. I have to finish her training. She’s earned that much, at the very least.”

Twilight blinked as another tear fell from her eye. Suddenly, Kyle found himself enveloped by her hooves, and felt a pair of wings wrap around him.

“Thank you,” Twilight whispered repeatedly. “Thank you thank you thank you… We’ll make sure you get home soon. I promise.”

“Well hey, think of it this way,” Kyle continued, a small smile forming on his lips as he returned Twilight’s hug. “Once all the Sha are dead, we can use their crystals to make this portal permanent. Our worlds can be linked together. You could visit Stormwind at some point.”

“I… I’d like that,” Twilight cleared her throat, pulling back. “We’d… we’d probably better tell Spike that you’re still here. He was kind of upset that you were leaving.”

Kyle quickly scooped up the three Sha Crystals and followed Twilight away from the portal. As they ascended the stairs, he glanced back at the crystals still lying inert on the ground.

“One day,” He thought to himself as the crystals were obscured by the wall. “One day, I’ll go home.”

“But not today. There’s still work to do.”

Chapter 26

View Online

A thin sliver of light from the rising sun filtered in through the curtains, casting a soft glow through the room. The light slowly crept further down the wall as the sun rose, until it shone directly onto the bed pressed up against the far wall. A bed which would normally still be occupied, but today was not.

Instead, Kyle was already awake. In fact, he had been awake for nearly two hours at this point. He was sat at a desk near the door, a small candle burning at the corner of the table. On the floor next to him were two pouches, now completely empty but still laced with the distinct smell of cider.

Kyle picked one of the pouches up and brought it to his lips. He frowned and tipped the pouch upside down, watching as a single drop fell from the bottle onto the floor. “Out of Energizing Brew. Again,” he muttered, letting the pouch drop back to the ground. “Swear, it feels like I just made more last night.”

“Oh wait… I did…”

Kyle ran his fingers through his hair, stretching his neck for a moment before leaning back over the table. In front of him was a sheet of parchment, stretched taut and held down by a small set of hooks. A jar of blue-green ink sat beside the parchment, as well as multiple brushes of various sizes and thicknesses. Each brush was coated in the ink. Kyle picked the smallest brush up and peered down at the parchment, which was covered from top to bottom with various runes and symbols.

Kyle brought the brush down and began to create a new line, curving it slightly to connect two runes together. As he finished, he brought the brush up and studied the parchment carefully, squinting own at various sections of the parchment. “That should be it…” he murmured quietly. “... So why isn’t it working?”

Kyle continued to study the parchment, peering over every last detail. Finally, his eyes fixated on one spot. “That’s why,” he chuckled lightly, bringing the small brush down again. He carefully adjusted one line that had not been fully connected to the symbol it was supposed to touch. He finished his correction and pulled the brush back, staring at the parchment once more.

Seconds went by. Then a full minute. Two minutes. Nothing happened. Kyle close his eyes and rubbed his temples, groaning. “Bloody hell…” he growled. “Now what’s wrong?”

A small flash of light penetrated his eyelids, causing them to open. Small swirls of energy were flowing through the air, swirling around the parchment and stirring up a light breeze. As the energy faded into the parchment, the ink began to shimmer slightly, producing a barely visible glow. Another set of runes began to form at the top of the parchment. These runes were a deep, dark brown, appearing against the parchment like a burn from a flame.

Finally, the runes finished forming, and the energy swirling into the parchment faded. Kyle bent over once more and peered at the two new runes that had formed at the top of the parchment. They were disconnected from the symbols Kyle had drawn. He looked them over and recognized them from the Night Elf alphabet. One symbol represented the letter ‘Z’, and the other represented the letter ‘F’.

Kyle dropped the brush back onto the desk and leaned back in his chair, a smile forming on his face. “Finally,” he sighed. He stretched out his fingers, which had begun to cramp from the hours of precise brush-work.

Kyle’s gaze was drawn towards the window. The sunlight was now shining on the floor at the foot of the bed. Kyle’s eyes shot open, and his head snapped towards the clock next to the door.

“Eight-Thirty!” Kyle yelped, jumping to his feet. “I’m supposed to be at the park already!” Kyle scrambled over to the door and bolted into the bathroom, splashing cold water on his face before pulling his shirt off and replacing it with a new one.

“Can’t believe it. I tell her not to be late every week, and yet I’m the one that ends up being tardy first,” he muttered as he ran down the stairs, hopping over the banister to land in the middle of the library. He ran for the door and pulled on the handle, growling as the door refused to budge. He checked the deadbolt, but the door was not locked. He hissed through his teeth and ran towards one of the windows.

“Hold it!”

Kyle froze in the middle of opening the window and glanced over his shoulder. Standing behind him at the entrance to the basement was Twilight. She was staring at him, and had a scroll floating in the air beside her.

“Sorry Twilight. No time to talk,” Kyle said quickly, throwing the window open entirely. “I’m late enough as it is. Gotta get to the park. Scoots is already there,”

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about,” Twilight explained, slamming the window shut. “I locked the door with magic so that you wouldn’t leave before I could talk to you. It’ll only take a minute,” She added as she noticed the impatience on Kyle’s face. “It’s important.”

“Go on.”

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are coming here,” Twilight explained. “As in, on their way. Right now. They want all of the Element-Bearers here, as well as you and Scootaloo. It sounds urgent.”

“What? But we’ve got practice today!” Kyle exclaimed.

“I know. And so do the Princesses. Which is why you should bring Scootaloo here anyway,” Twilight replied. “They said they want you training her. If they’re calling you and Scootaloo away from that training, it has to be important.”

Kyle rubbed his chin. “Valid point,” he conceded. “Alright. I’ll bring her back here. What about Rarity and Applejack and everyone else?”

“Spike’s already on his way to Fluttershy’s cottage, and then to Applejack’s. I’m going to go get Pinkie and Rarity and Owlowiscious is going to get Rainbow Dash,”

“Owlowiscious? The owl?” Kyle asked. “But how -”

“I gave him a letter to give to Dash,” Twilight interrupted.

“Man… I’ve heard of carrier pigeons and even carrier griffons, but carrier owls? That’s a new one,” Kyle muttered. “Alright, I’ll get Scootaloo. Shouldn’t take too long.”

Twilight’s horn flashed, and the door swung open. Kyle turned and ran out of the library, with Twilight right behind him. She spread her wings and took to the air, flying off towards Carousel Boutique, while Kyle angled himself towards the park.

A few minutes later, Kyle arrived outside of their normal grove of trees. He took a moment to recover his composure, slow his breathing, and wipe a few beads of sweat from his forehead. he reached out and pushed his way through the trees making his way towards the usual clearing.

A cool wind whipped past Kyle’s face as he entered the clearing. As expected, Scootaloo was already there. What Kyle had not been expecting was to see her floating. She was hovering a few inches off the ground in a sitting position, her eyes closed and her face the very image of serenity. A small circle of jade-green bubbles circled around her and a breeze blew around the clearing.

Kyle sat down at the edge of the clearing and leaned back against the tree roots, waiting. Soon, Scootaloo opened one eye, looking at him. Instantly, the wind died down, and the bubbles disappeared as well. Scootaloo fell a couple of inches down to the ground, landing with a light thump.

“I thought I sensed your Chi,” she commented, looking over at him. “What took you so long?”

Kyle shrugged. “I got up early to work on a little project. It ran a bit longer than I expected.”

Scootaloo smirked. “And all those times you told me not to be late -”

“Moving on,” Kyle interrupted, earning a laugh from his apprentice. “Unfortunately, training will have to be postponed for today.”

Scootaloo’s laughter died down instantly. “What? Why?” she asked.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna are coming to Ponyville,” Kyle explained. “Apparently, they have something very important to tell Twilight, and they want you and me to be there as well.”

“Awww…” Scootaloo pouted. “I thought you said we were gonna learn something special today.”

“Sorry. It’ll have to wait,” Kyle sighed, pushing himself back to his feet. “Cmon. The Princesses will be here soon. Let’s get going.”

The two pushed their way back out of the grove, earning a strange look from a pair of passing Ponies as they emerged from the trees. Scootaloo walked over to her scooter and hopped on. She suddenly grinned, and slowly looked over at Kyle.

“Race ya.”

Kyle felt himself smirk. “You think you can get to the library faster than me?”

“Nope. I know I can get to the library faster than you.”

Scootaloo’s wings buzze furiously, and her scooter rocketed away in a cloud of dust. Kyle laughed and sprinted off after her, dodging around yet another pair of Ponies.

Scootaloo’s scooter was fast, but unable to maneuver well through the thick crowds wandering the streets as they began their morning. She was constantly forced to brake and weave in and out of Ponies, keeping her from her top speed.

Kyle, meanwhile, quickly made his way to the rooftops, preferring to avoid the crowds that Scootaloo was slogging through. He dashed across the roofs, his boots clacking loudly against the shingles. Down below, he saw Scootaloo navigating the busy streets, and he laughed out loud as he hopped over to the next building, unhampered by anything save for the occasional gap between buildings.

Sure enough, Kyle arrived at the library a few seconds before Scootaloo screeched to a halt. “No fair!” she pouted, tossing off her helmet. “You ran on the roofs!”

“No one said that I had to stick to the streets,” Kyle pointed out.

“Yeah, but… but… oh come on!”

“Always remember to think outside the box,” Kyle chuckled. “Oftentimes, the best answer just requires you to look at things from a different perspective.” Kyle’s face returned to its neutral expression as he pushed the door to the library and stepped inside, with Scootaloo right behind him.

As he closed the door behind them, Kyle noticed that most of the group was already present. Twilight was looking nervous as she sat on the sofa between Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, both of whom bore their usual masks of calmness. Behind them stood Discord, clicking his claws together impatiently. Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Pinkie were seated on various bean-bag chairs, or else on the wooden floor, while Spike was leaning back in a chair, looking bored. Kyle pulled a chair over and took a seat as well, with Scootaloo right beside him. As he settled in, the sound of rustling wings drew his attention. Owlowiscious flew over his head and landed on his usual perch with a loud HOO, eyes fixed on Kyle. A moment later, Rainbow Dash soared in through the window, landing next to Scootaloo.

“Now that we are all here, I believe it is time to bring you up to date with the current situation,” Celestia began. “Discord, please inform us of what you told me last night.”

“Very well.” Discord snapped his claws, and a large, slender stick appeared in his outstretched paw. A map of Equestria also popped into existence. “I have been keeping tabs on all of the Sha activity in Equestria. There was some activity in Ponyville a week ago - The Sha of Misery, which was defeated before I could inform anypony.” He snapped his claws again, and a red circle appeared over an area of land labeled “Badlands”. He tapped the circle with the stick. “Otherwise, the Sha have remained in the Badlands, near the Changeling Hives, far to the south of the Everfree Forest. Until last night.”

“What do you mean?” Kyle asked.

“The Sha are becoming active. In a big way.” Discord explained. He snapped his claws for a third time, and a red arrow snaked its way out of the red circle to the north, around Ponyville and Canterlot, towards the Frozen North. “Not just one of them, either. All three surviving Prime Sha are on the move.”

“Do we know where they’re going?” Twilight asked.

Discord nodded and snapped his claw once more. Another circle appeared on the map, this time colored green. “If they continue on their current projected path, I believe that their final destination is the Crystal Empire.”

“But why the empire?” Applejack asked. “What’s goin’ on there that’s got their attention?”

Discord merely shrugged.

“We do not know their current intentions,” Celestia said gravely, “but their target is clear. The Crystal Empire is the only settlement of any note whatsoever that far north. For whatever reason, they’re going there.”

“What of the Changelings?” Kyle asked.

“We do not know,” Luna admitted. “Changeling activity has been minimal since the assassination attempt on Prin - er, Queen Yxia. Few have been spotted in the Badlands - very few. Without a visual on their forces, we cannot tell where they are.”

“However, it stands to reason that at least some Changelings will be going,” she continued. “All three Prime Sha are en route to the empire. They’re putting all of their eggs into one basket, so to speak. Whatever their motive for this attack is, they want it badly.”

“Well then, let’s not let them succeed,” Kyle commented. “If we get there before they do, the Sha themselves won’t be able to get close enough without getting in range of the Element-bearers.”

“My thoughts exactly,” Celestia nodded.

“Hang on - what did I come here for?” Scootaloo interjected, speaking up for the first time. “Why am I here listening to this?”

“A valid question,” Luna nodded. “The trip to the Crystal Empire could take days. Weeks. Potentially months. Until the Sha threat has passed. During this time, we would like for you to come with us, Scootaloo.”

“Wait, what?” Kyle asked, Scootaloo's voice echoing his own.

“Indeed,” Celestia agreed. “We wish for you to come along so that you may continue your training while Mr. Slater is in the Empire.”

“But what about school?” Scootaloo asked. “And my parents? What do they say about this?”

“Mrs. Cheerilee and your parents have already been informed,” Luna reassured her. “You can attend one of the schools in the empire until it is time to return - their education system is very similar to that used here in Ponyville.”

“Doesn’t it seem a bit… irresponsible?” Rarity spoke up. “Putting Scootaloo directly in the path of an oncoming Sha attack? She is just a filly, after all,” she added, earning a glare from Scootaloo

“A filly who’s already fought the Sha, and won,” Kyle countered. “You forget that she’s not a helpless foal anymore. She’s trained hard, and while we’re not done yet, she can hold her own in a fight, even against the Sha. If she can continue her schooling there, and her parents are okay with it… well, I’d say go for it.”

“Her parents have agreed on the condition that you are present, Mr. Slater,” Luna interjected. “They seem to believe that you are very capable of keeping her safe.”

“I guess defending her from two Prime Sha would give that impression,” Kyle chuckled. “So, when are we headed out?”

“The express to the Empire leaves in two hours and ten minutes,” Celestia replied. “We will be joining you as well. I’d suggest preparing for a long trip,” she added. “The train ride is several days, and our visit will likely last for at least a week and a half. Likely longer.”

“So, meet back at the train station in two hours,” Twilight announced, standing up. “Let’s go, everypony. We’ve got a fight to win!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Again!”

Kyle felt a hoof slam into his hand, striking with enough force to rattle his arm. It definitely would have broken some bones if his hand hadn’t been covered by a large, protective glove.

“Not bad. But you can do better. Again!”

Scootaloo reared up on her hind legs and punched forward again. This time, Kyle’s elbow bent backwards from the strength of the blow, and he nodded approvingly. “Much better. Now we just need to work on consistency.”

Kyle lowered his hands, signaling that it was time to take a break. He and Scootaloo both plopped down on the floor, and she buzzed her wings lightly to fan herself. Kyle glanced up at the clock above the door. One o’clock. They had only been on the train for two hours.

“Well done,” Luna’s voice echoed through the large, empty coach that Kyle and Scootaloo had been using as a training room. Kyle glanced over into the corner to see Luna and Celestia laying on the floor, watching intently. Though Kyle and Scootaloo had both felt nervous about the idea, the royal sisters had requested to observe their training. So far, they had worked on Chi manipulation (Though given the more confined quarters, they were unable to have their magical sparring match), and had just finished working on her punches.

“Thanks,” Scootaloo replied, folding her wings back up. She glanced over at the Princesses nervously, clearly still anxious about their presence during her training. She quickly returned her gaze to Kyle. “So, what next?”

“I think that’ll be it for today,” Kyle admitted. “We don’t really have enough room here to do much else. We’ll get back into the swing of things once we get to the Crystal Empire. Until then, let’s finish off with some meditation, and then we’ll be done,”

“Alright,” Scootaloo agreed. She pushed herself into a sitting position very similar to Kyle’s, maintaining her balance through her wings and tail. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before exhaling slowly. For a long moment, she simply sat their, relaxing. Slowly, a small ring of green bubbles formed around her, and she began floating slightly in the air.

“Mr. Slater. A word, please?” Luna called out.

Kyle pushed himself to his feet and strode over to the Princesses before sitting down again. “Yes?”

“Your training of Scootaloo is most impressive,” she began. “When you described her skills to us, we did not expect them to be so well… developed.”

“I told you. She’s got a rare gift,” Kyle smiled, looking over at his student. “I’ve never met anyone who has taken to Monk training the way she has.”

“There is no doubt that she is gifted,” Celestia nodded. “However, I do have a question.”

“Ask away.”

Celestia closed her eyes and cleared her throat. “I am sure that by now you are aware of her… condition,” she said quietly, glancing over at Scootaloo. “That her wings are too small to support the magic necessary for flight. My question is this - will her lack of flight impair her ability to perform as a Monk in any way?”

“I do just fine without flight.”

“Yes, but your species is designed to function without flight,” Celestia replied. “Pegasi are naturally most adept in the air, with very few exceptions such as Fluttershy. Without her flight, Scootaloo is essentially an Earth Pony, but without the extra strength that an Earth Pony would naturally have.”

“I understand your concern,” Kyle nodded, “But I promise you, It will not be a problem. Not for long.”

Luna and Celestia exchanged a concerned look. “What do you mean?” Luna asked.

Kyle reached over and grabbed the bag that he had brought into the compartment with him. He pulled off the gloves he had been wearing and stashed them inside the bag before pulling out a large envelope. “This,” he began with a smile, “will change everything.”

“What is it? What does it do?”

Kyle chuckled, stowing the envelope back in his bag. “It’s a gift for Scootaloo when we get to the Empire. As for what it does… Well, you’ll see soon enough.”

The Princesses exchanged another worried glance as Kyle moved to sit next to Scootaloo. He closed his eyes as well, and allowed his emotions to clear. Slowly, his mind left his body, flashing through the Chi of everyone else on the train in rapid succession, lost in the trance of Meditation.

The Princesses, meanwhile, continued to observe, but were clearly distracted. Both of them kept stealing small glances at the bag Kyle had shown them, trying to peek at that envelope that had been shown to them.

Finally, Celestia could stand it no longer. “I must know what is in that envelope,” she muttered. The bag was enveloped with a golden light, and the envelope floated out…

Only to freeze in midair as a dark blue aura surrounded it as well, fighting for dominance with the golden aura. “Tia, we cannot betray Mr. Slater’s trust like this,” she warned. “Only bad things can come of it.”

“Are you telling me that you are not curious as to what is in there?” Celestia asked, pulling the envelope closer. “Or worried? He’s being very mysterious about what that thing is. What if it’s dangerous?”

“You seem to have very little trust for Mr. Slater,” Luna retorted.

The envelope froze in mid-air. Celestia stared at her sister, who continued to speak. “Mr. Slater has been with us for nearly three months now. We have seen that he intends us no harm. Far from it, he actively defends Equestria from the Sha. And he cares very much for young Scootaloo,” Luna added. “Do you really think that he would give her something that would hurt her?”

Slowly, the golden aura around the envelope faded, allowing Luna to place the envelope back into the bag. “I am curious as well, Tia.” Luna soothed. “But please, have some faith in him. I am certain that whatever this ‘gift’ for Scootaloo is, Mr. Slater has thought through the possible consequences.”

“I hope you’re right, Lulu,” Celestia murmured.

“I hope you’re right…”

Chapter 27

View Online

“So… where are the crystals?”

Twilight turned her head to look at Kyle. “What do you mean?”

Kyle looked around, taking in his surroundings. Besides the platform they were standing on, and the train that they had just exited, there appeared to be nothing but a snowy wasteland for miles. He shivered against the cold and looked back at Twilight. “Well, for a place called the Crystal Empire, there sure aren’t many crystals. Or much of anything, really.”

“We’re not in the actual empire yet,” Twilight explained. “The station was situated at the edge of the Crystal Empire before it disappeared a thousand years ago. In that time, the old paths and roads leading to the Empire were erased by the snow. The Empire just reappeared less than a year ago, so we haven’t had much time to get those roads set up again.”

“So we’re walking?” Kyle asked.

“Our destination lies just over those hills,” Luna interjected, pointing her hoof to the north. A faint pink glow could be seen against the blinding white snowstorm. “It will only be a few minutes by hoof.”

“A few minutes that could kill me,” Kyle grumbled. “It’s bloody freezing out here.”

“Perhaps this will help,” Celestia said. Her horn lit up and flashed brightly.

Kyle instantly felt his body heat up, as though someone had lit a fire on top of him. The cold wind still whipped fiercely past him, but no longer chilled as deeply or cut as harshly. “Thanks,” he nodded his appreciation.

“We should move quickly,” Luna announced as the train began pulling back out of the station. “The Crystal Empire lies just over these hills, but there is nothing between here and there. We are completely exposed out here.”

The group quickly moved away from the relative shelter of the station and out into the wasteland. Kyle hissed as the wind intensified, bringing on a fresh blast of frigid air. Celestia’s spell had staved off the cold for a time, but it still slammed into Kyle, causing his shivering to intensify.

“W-w-what the h-hell is with t-t-this c-c-c-cold?” He stammered through chattering teeth as they reached the peak of the hill. He turned his head towards the Princesses “Why w-would anyone l-l-live up here?”

“Because that,” Luna explained, pointing with her wing, “Keeps the cold at bay.”

Kyle turned to look at what Luna was pointing at. At the bottom of the hill, standing out brightly against the pure-white plains behind it, was a massive dome of pink energy. Kyle squinted, but was unable to see through the dome to the other side.

“Just like Dalaran,” Kyle murmured, his mind flashing back to the grand city of the Kirin Tor. “At l-l-least before the Northrend C-Campaign…”

"Dalaran?" Twilight asked, her ears perking up.

"Big c-city on Azeroth," Kyle explained through chattering teeth. "F-floats in the air. Ruled b-by the K-k-kirin Tor. Big g-group of p-p-powerful mages. You'd l-love it th- OOF!" Kyle grunted as he walked straight into Celestia.

Celestia had stopped moving, rooted to the spot. Her entire body was tense, and her ears were perked up. Everyone else slowed to a stop and looked over at her. Kyle moved so that Celestia was between him and the wind, thankful for the slight relief from the bitterly cold wind. “W-what is it?” he asked.

Celestia held up a hoof, silencing him. A few seconds, and all that could be heard was the howling of the snowstorm. Suddenly, Kyle heard it. A terrible sound echoed over the plains. A guttural moan, laced with torment and agony. If the cold had not already given him goosebumps, the sound would have made the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end.

"W-w-what was that?" Fluttershy squeaked. Her voice was not trembling from the cold, but from fear

The sound echoed over the plains once more, much closer this time. Luna hissed, her eyes going wide with alarm. "Windigo."

Twilight’s pupils shrank, and Fluttershy let out a small eep!, cowering behind her wings. Kyle, however, simply raised an eyebrow. “Windigo?” he asked. “I swear, I’ve heard that name before…”

“We will explain when we reach the city,” Celestia replied, her voice urgent. “We have to move. Now.” She and Luna broke into a gallop and ran for the pink dome. Twilight and company followed and Kyle broke into a run after them.

“Wait up!”

Kyle looked over his shoulder. Scootaloo was lagging behind, her smaller body getting caught in the snowdrifts. Kyle made his way over to her and grabbed her around her midsection, hoisting her under his arm. “Hold on t-tight,” he chattered, turning around and running towards the dome as well.

As he approached, he noticed that Twilight was still outside the dome, waiting for him. “Cmon, Kyle, hurry -” she began. Her eyes went wide, and her wings snapped open. “DUCK!”

Many people at this point would have questioned the need to duck, or looked over their shoulder. Kyle, on the other hand, had learned through hard experience that when someone told you to duck, you should listen first and ask questions later. Thus, when he was told to duck, he instantly dropped to the ground, engulfed by the snow. Scootaloo fell into the white powder beside him.

A loud moan rattled his ears as something soared over him, flying through the air where he had been standing a fraction of a second before. There was a sizzle of energy and a flash of purple light, and the moan turned into a loud screech. Kyle poked his head out of the snow and looked up.

Flying through the air above him was a horse. Or, rather, something shaped similarly to a horse. It glowed sky blue as it flew through the air, its eyes burning white. The front half of its body did indeed resemble that of a horse, but the back half appeared more like a flame.

Another flash of energy seared into the sky, barely missing the creature. Twilight’s horn glowed, and she launched yet another blast at it. “Come on, get in!” she yelled as the creature swooped back down, aiming for Kyle again.

Kyle scrambled to his feet and bent down, dragging Scootaloo from the snow again. He darted out of the way as the creature slammed into the ground where he had just been laying, sending a wave of snow flying into the air. Kyle heard it moan again as it gave chase, flying through the air after them.

Twilight ducked back into the dome as Kyle and Scootaloo approached. A creeping chill grew over Kyle as he ran, slowing his movement and his mind. He knew that if he kept running, he would not reach the dome in time. Instead, he reached out, grabbing what little Chi there was around him and concentrating it into his feet. He pushed off and launched himself into a Flying Serpent Kick, barely avoiding a blast of frigid wind that erupted from the creature’s mouth. He landed and dove into the dome with Scootaloo just as the creature caught up with him. It slammed into the dome, and screeched as the dome blasted it backwards with a jolt of energy.

Kyle groaned as he pushed himself off of the ground. He shook the snow from his hair and bent over, picking Scootaloo up and placing her back on her hooves. She seemed a bit shaken, but otherwise unharmed from the attack. “That was close,” he murmured, brushing the snow from her mane onto the grass. “Too close for my comfort…”

Wait a minute.

Grass?

Kyle blinked and looked down. Sure enough, rather than standing in calf-deep snow, his boots were resting upon a lush lawn of green grass. Kyle turned his gaze upwards and found that, rather than staring at a snowstorm through a pink shield, he was looking upwards at a clear, bright day.

“Uh… what…”

“Welcome, Mr. Slater, to the Crystal Empire.”

Kyle looked down to see Luna looking at him with a smile. “What… how… But out there it’s…. and in here there’s no…” he stammered

“The dome protects the city from the harsh cold of the Frozen North,” Celestia explained. “Outside, the weather is too harsh for Pegasi to safely control. In here, however, weather acts as it would anywhere else in Equestria.

“What… what was that thing?” Kyle asked, looking back over his shoulder. Though he couldn’t see through the dome, he was certain that that… thing… was still out there.

“A Windigo,” Twilight replied. “A winter spirit that feeds off of fighting and hatred. The more hatred that a Windigo feels, the colder it becomes.”

“Of course!” Kyle snapped his fingers. “That’s where I’ve heard that name before. In that Hearth’s Warming story! Well I guess that explains all the snow out there.” Kyle glanced back over his shoulder once more as the Windigo’s moan reached his ears again.

“Not really,” Twilight said. “It’s called the Frozen North for a reason. It’s always cold and snowy out there.”

“But I must say, the weather is far worse than usual,” Luna mused. “One Windigo alone could not have caused the weather to turn this foul. There must be several more of them.”

“But what are they all doing here?” Scootaloo asked. “I mean, I thought they were just an old Pony’s tale told at Hearth’s Warming, and now we’ve got not one, but a whole bunch of them? Why did they show up? And why here?”

“I’d think that would be obvious,” Discord’s voice echoed through the air. He appeared next to Fluttershy with a loud popping sound.

“Where have you been?” Twilight demanded.

“I’ve been here waiting on you all,” Discord replied. “Honestly, you took your sweet time, didn’t you?”

“But how did you get here so fast?”

“I teleported.”

“What?!”

“I’m sorry you all didn’t think to do it yourself,” Discord laughed.

“But why didn’t you take us with you? It would have saved us a lot of time and trouble”

“You never asked.”

“Hold it!” Kyle exclaimed. “What do you mean, it should be obvious why those Windigos here?”

“Tell me, Human, why are we here?” Discord asked.

“To fight the Sha, of… course…” Kyle trailed off. Discord’s grin grew wider, and he snapped his claws. A lightbulb appeared over Kyle’s head, and suddenly lit up.

“Of course,” Kyle groaned. “The Sha of Hatred must be nearby. They’re feeding on it.”

“Exactamundo!” Discord exclaimed. “Well done! Perhaps there’s hope for you yet!”

“Can it, Discord,” Kyle growled, causing the smile to fall off of the Draconequus’ face. “We’ve got work to do.”

“Fine. Be that way,” Discord scoffed, turning his back. “I’ll be taking a nice relaxing bath in the castle,” He snapped his claws and vanished with another loud pop.

“And no, I’m not teleporting you all with me!” his voice echoed through the air.

“Bloody chaos spirits…” Kyle growled. He closed his eyes and let out a deep breath. “Whatever. Where are we off to?”

“To the castle,” Luna replied, already walking away. “Princess Cadence is waiting for us.”

“Couldn’t we just teleport there?”

“I’d assume you’d like to see the city,” Luna replied.

And so the group set off, walking away from the edge of the dome and towards the city. As they stepped off of the grass and onto the cobblestone street, Kyle, got a good look at the city. The buildings appeared to be made of pure crystal, shimmering in the sunlight. Kyle also noticed one structure that stood out from the rest. It looked like a tower made from the same crystalline material, jutting high into the sky.

“What’s that?” he asked, pointing towards the building.

“That’s the palace,” Twilight replied. “Princess Cadence and Shining Armor are waiting for us there.”

“Who’s Shining Armor?”

Twilight stared at him. “I’ve never mentioned Shining Armor to you?” she demanded.

Kyle shrugged. “I’ve heard his name, but I don’t remember anything about him,” he replied.

“He’s Cadence’s husband, Prince of the Crystal Empire, and my BBBFF.”

“BBBFF?”

“Big brother, best friend forever.”

Kyle blinked. “Uh… right.”

“You’ll like him,” Twilight assured him. “He used to be Captain of the Guard in Canterlot.”

“Ah, a fellow military man,” Kyle chuckled. “Well, I’ll either like him, or hate his guts.”

As they proceeded down the street, Kyle began to see signs of life. Ponies began passing by, talking amongst each other or going about their daily business. However, these Ponies seemed to shimmer and sparkle in the light. Kyle squinted as one walked close to them. They appeared to be made out of…

“Crystal?” he asked.

“Hmm?” Twilight glanced over her shoulder. “Oh, the Ponies. No, they’re not made out of crystal, though they do have the nickname ‘Crystal Ponies’ for their appearance. Their coats look that way due to their proximity to the Crystal Heart.”

“The Crystal Heart?” Kyle asked, chuckling. “Is there anything in this city that doesn’t have something to do with Crystals?”

“Well, it’s called the Crystal Empire for a reason dude,” Rainbow Dash called out from in front of them, earning a few giggles from her friends.

“Shoulda figured,” Kyle chuckled. “So, what is this Crystal Heart?”

“It’s a powerful relic from long ago,” Twilight explained. “Some say it’s been around since the world began. It feeds on the love of everypony around it. This love powers the heart, keeping the shield up and protecting the city from the weather outside. It also repels creatures of pure evil.”

“Like the Sha?”

“Like the Sha.”

As the group approached the castle, Kyle could see that it was raised up off of the ground, standing on three legs so that Ponies could walk underneath it. Directly below the castle was an object floating between two crystal pillars, hovering between their tips. The object appeared to be made out of a sapphire-blue crystal, and was shaped like one of the boxes of chocolates Kyle remembered seeing whenever Love is in the Air rolled around.

“The Crystal Heart?” he asked as they walked past

“Yep.”

“It’s a lot… smaller than I expected.”

“Not every object of power is big,” Luna replied as they stepped through the door and into the castle. “The Elements of Harmony are small enough to be worn as necklaces, and yet their power has destroyed the spirit of an Old God.”

“Point taken,” Kyle nodded as they ascended a set of spiral stairs. They reached the top and proceeded towards a set of double doors, where a Pony was waiting for them. Her wings and horn identified her as another Alicorn. Her coat was pink, though not quite as bright as Pinkie’s, and her mane was made up of three streaks of dark purple, lavender, and a very light gold. Her cutie mark was an image of the Crystal Heart

Twilight ran up to the Pony, who smile widely as she approached. Twilight stopped in front of her and embraced her before pulling back. The two then began to dance and sing a strange song, one that nearly made Kyle burst into laughter.

“Sunshine Sunshine, ladybugs awake!
Clap your hooves and do a little shake!”

They two Ponies both giggled as the others approached. “Cadence, it’s so good to see you again!” Twilight exclaimed

“It’s good to see you too Twilight,” Cadence replied warmly. “Though I wish we could meet under better circumstances for once. Maybe I should stop by Ponyville on my next day off.” She looked up and scanned the group as they stopped before her. Her eyes lingered on Kyle for a moment. “I’m guessing this is your Human friend you’ve told me about?” she asked.

“Kyle Slater, at your service,” he replied with a bow.

“Please, dispense with the formalities,” Cadence waved her hoof. “We’re all friends here.”

“We’ve much to discuss,” Luna stepped forward. “And little of it pleasant, I’m afraid”

“One moment, Luna,” Celestia interrupted. She looked over at Kyle, frowning. “Mr. Slater, you still look a bit pale. Are you alright?”

“I’ll recover,” Kyle replied.

“Oh dear, what happened?” Cadence asked, walking over to him. Up close, Kyle could tell that she was somewhere between Luna and Twilight in terms of size, with the tip of her horn coming up to his forehead.

“A Windigo chased me and Scootaloo as we were running for the city,” Kyle explained, motioning to the filly by his side. “Plus, we Humans don’t have that coat you Ponies do. The cold affects us much more strongly.

“Oh my,” Cadence murmured. “Well in that case, I’ll have a guard draw up a warm bath for you. You go warm up, and we’ll discuss the situation over dinner. Flash!” she called over her shoulder.

An orange pegasus clad in gold armor approached from the doors behind Cadence. Kyle noticed him looking over the group. His eyes lingered on Twilight for a moment, and Kyle could have sworn that he saw her cheeks redden slightly. He stopped before Cadence and saluted sharply. “M’lady?”

“Please go and draw a bath up for Mr. Slater. Room 325 please.”

“Right away,” The guard saluted once more before turning around. His eyes flashed over to Twilight again as he spread his wings and took off, soaring down the halls.”

“If you’d like to follow Flash Sentry, you can go relax in your room until dinner,” Cadence smiled warmly.

“Uh… This isn’t the same layout as Canterlot Castle is it?” Kyle asked. “It’s a nightmare to get through that place…”

Cadence laughed. “See Celestia, I told you your castle was confusing!” she teased before returning her attention to Kyle. “No, it’s fairly straightforward. Go up these stairs two floors,” she begun, pointing towards the stairs they had just ascended, “Down the hallway, take the second right, and it’ll be on your left. Room 325.”

“Sounds easy enough.”

“And if you get lost, feel free to ask one of the guards.”

“Thank you, Princess Cadence,” Kyle bowed once more before turning and walking away towards the stairs. Behind him, he could Hear Celestia and Cadence talking once more as he ascended the spiral staircase once more.

As Kyle stepped onto the third floor, he froze. A crash could be heard in the distance, as well as the telltale sound of thundering hooves. He slowly crept forward and peered around the left corner as the hoofsteps got louder. Voices could be heard, yelling unintelligibly.

Suddenly, a dark-green Unicorn erupted from one of the corridors branching off of the hallway Kyle was peering down. Kyle ducked back behind the corner as the Unicorn spun and ran in his direction, fear clear in her eyes.

“Stop that Unicorn! Changeling!”

Kyle felt his heart leap into his throat as a loud voice rang down the hallway. The thunder of hooves grew louder and louder as the Unicorn-Changeling approached. Kyle closed his eyes and took a deep breath, clearing his mind. He slowly began to count backwards to himself as the hoofsteps grew even louder.

“3… 2… 1…”

“NOW!”

Kyle jumped out from behind the corner and extended his arm. The Unicorn was looking over her shoulder as she approached, and did not see her new challenger. Her neck slammed into his arm as he clotheslined her, knocking her hooves out from under her and sending her tumbling to the ground. The Unicorn’s disguise faded, revealing her to indeed be a Changeling.

Kyle was on the Changeling in an instant, locking its rear hooves in place with his legs. He grabbed its throat with his right hand and pinned it to the ground. His left hand crackled with jade lightning, and he held it above his head. "No funny business, unless you wanna get zapped," he threatened.

The Changeling struggled for a moment, but as it saw the lightning in Kyle’s hand, its eyes shrank in fear. “Stay your blow! I yield!” it shrieked, cowering away from its captor.

Another set of hooves pounded the ground, stopping just beside Kyle. He looked up to see another Unicorn. This one had a pure-white coat, with a dual-shade blue mane. His cutie mark depicted a shield with a small purple star in the center.

“This way!” he called over his shoulder. A moment later, two Pegasi soared around the corner. Kyle slowly got off of the Changeling, keeping the lightning in his hand as the Pegasi placed a ring over the Changeling's horn and locked its wings into place with shackles. “Take it to the dungeons,” the Unicorn ordered. The two Pegasi saluted and prodded the Changeling, leading it away.

The Unicorn then turned to Kyle. “Thank you, stranger,” he said. “Without your help, that Changeling likely would have escaped. What is your name?”

“Kyle Slater,” Kyle replied. “And yours?”

“Shining Armor, Prince of the Crystal Empire,” The stallion replied.

“Ah, so you’re Shining Armor,” Kyle smiled. “Twilight told me you’d be here.”

“You know Twily?” Shining asked.

“Twily?” Kyle snorted, earning a frown from Shining Armor. “Sorry, sorry. Yes, I know Twilight. I’m the Human from Azeroth.”

“So you’re the alien Twily’s been telling me about.” Shining Armor raised an eyebrow suspiciously. “And who’s been staying in her home,” he added, his frown deepening into a scowl. “I hope you’ve not been… bothering her.”

“Don’t worry, I’m not into Ponies in that way,” Kyle reassured him.

Shining Armor’s face relaxed. “Right right. Sorry.”

“I get it. Big brother instincts.”

“Yeah,” Shining glanced down the hallway as the guards and Changeling rounded the corner. “Well again, thanks for your help. I’ve gotta go find Cadence and sort this whole mess out.”

“She’s on the first floor just down these stairs,” Kyle replied, pointing down the stairs he had just come up. “Or she was five minutes ago, anyway.

“Thanks,” Shining said as he ran past Kyle down the stairs.

Kyle turned and made his way down the hall. He took the second right, and found his room ready, with the door already open. He stepped inside and dumped his pack onto the bed before walking towards the washroom. He stepped into the bath and sighed as the warm water heated him and relaxed his muscles.

And yet, he found himself unable to relax his mind. He sighed once more and rubbed the bridge of his nose. Changelings were already here? How many had already infiltrated the city? And how many more were waiting out in the wasteland? Not to mention the Sha that they served, and the Windigos that fed on the energy of the Sha of Hatred. His list of enemies and threats seemed to be growing at an alarming rate.

And what did the Ponies have? A handful of guards that, by all accounts, had been next to useless during every crisis that had sprung up in recent years. With their enemies growing in strength and all converging on them, their odds were becoming increasingly dire.

“We’re gonna need help,” Kyle murmured.

“And we’re gonna need it fast.”

Chapter 28

View Online

Bright light shined in through the large windows that encompassed the entire west side of the dining hall, flooding the room with the brilliant glow of late afternoon. The table, usually only used for meetings with important dignitaries, was occupied by far more Ponies than normal. Over a dozen beings sat around the table, eating their evening meals and discussing the events of the day.

“... And we thought it was going to get away,” Shining Armor continued. “I mean, it was fast. Really fast. But then Mr. Slater here jumped it from around the corner and pinned it to the ground until we were able to take it to the dungeons.”

“Impressive,” Cadence replied, her eyes fixed on Kyle as he took another bite of his salad. Her demeanor had changed from earlier, becoming far more formal. “Twilight told us that you were strong, Kyle. It looks like she wasn’t exaggerating,”

“It wasn’t that hard, really,” Kyle shrugged. “The Changeling was distracted and had no idea I was there. Anyone in my position could have done the same thing.”

“But how did the Changeling get in?” Twilight asked.

“We don’t know. That’s what’s really bugging me,” Shining Armor growled. “It was just beginning its infiltration. We found it standing over one of the maids. Apparently it had just clubbed her unconscious and was taking her form as a disguise. Lucky thing we found it when we did, or it would have been much harder to track it down.”

“Perhaps you should have your guards subject the staff, and each other, to random detection spells,” Luna suggested. “It’s certainly helped keep them out of the palace in Canterlot fairly well.”

“Maybe…” Shining Armor trailed off.

“In any case, our main priority must be to find out what this Changeling was doing here,” Celestia spoke for the first time since they had sat down for their meal. “If there is one Changeling, it stands to reason that there are more. Whatever they are doing here, we must stop them.”

“Just send Kyle down to the dungeon to scare ‘em,” Applejack suggested. “Get ‘em to talk.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “He sure did a good job with the ones in Canterlot. That Changeling will be shaking when he steps in there!”

“You have interrogated Changelings before?” Cadence asked, her eyes locked back on Kyle.

“The circumstances were far different,” Kyle explained. “These Changelings that we had in Canterlot had fled from Chrysalis and her new Empire, and were willing to help us overthrow her. This one is almost certainly working for Chrysalis.”

“But you have gained information from them. Knowledge of their culture. Things that may help us with this Changeling?”

“Not much, but I suppose a bit.”

“Then I agree,” Cadence announced. “If we can get this Changeling to talk, then we can better prepare for their plans.”

“Is this agreeable to you, Mr. Slater?” Luna asked, peering over the table at him.

Kyle swallowed his mouthful of food and glanced back down at his plate. “Can I finish my dinner first?” he asked.

“Of course.”

“Then sure, I’ll rough him up for you.”

The rest of the meal passed in silence. The sun dipped closer to the horizon as Kyle finished the last bite of his salad and took a swig from his glass. He glanced around the table and noted that everyone else was likewise done with their meal. “Alright. Everyone ready?” he asked.

There was a murmur of agreement. They all pushed themselves out of their chairs, and Cadence lead them out of the dining hall, down the corridor, and towards the dungeon.

As they descended into the depths of the dungeons, Kyle noted a few key differences between the dungeon here and in Canterlot. In Canterlot, the dungeons were clearly never used. Here, however, some dungeons appeared to have been disturbed recently, free of cobwebs and dust. As they passed one room, Kyle got a decent look inside.

The room was square in shape, and had clearly not been disturbed in a while. It was completely barren except for a set of gruesome-looking tools that rested next to a wooden table. Even from a distance, Kyle could see that the table was covered in red stains.

“I guess this place was ruled by a tyrannical overlord for Light-knows how long,” Kyle mused as he diverted his gaze from the torture room. “Probably used those rooms way too much…” He glanced over his shoulder and caught Scootaloo looking into the room as well. She quickly looked away again, the feathers on her wings bristling slightly.

“Doing alright there Scoots?” he asked, dropping back to walk next to her.”

“Yeah, I’m alright,” she replied, glancing back over her shoulder again. “Just worried about this whole thing.”

“You and me both,” Kyle muttered, his gaze returning to the group they were following.

“Hey Kyle?” Scootaloo asked, looking up at him. “Could I come in with you?”

“What? Into the cell with the Changeling?” Kyle asked. Scootaloo nodded. “Why would you want to come in?”

“Well… I just…” Scootaloo began, shuffling her hooves. “I just feel like…l dunno. It just feels like something I should do.”

“Why, though?”

Scootaloo fell silent for a moment as the pair continued to walk. “Well…” she began slowly. “The last enemy we saw was the Windigo earlier today. Before that it was the Sha. We’ve only seen these monsters that we’re fighting. But I’ve yet to see one of these Changelings that serve the Sha. Surely there’s something to be learned by observing them directly.”

“It’s going to be dangerous,” Kyle warned. “The Changeling is cornered, likely scared and aggressive, possibly hyped up on Sha energy.”

“Coming here under the shadow of a Sha attack was dangerous,” Scootaloo countered. “You said it yourself - don’t let fear stop you. Besides,” She added, “You’ll be there too. And if it does turn out to be dangerous, two of us together will be better than one.”

“Fair enough,” Kyle sighed. “Alright, you can come in. But only under the condition that you do as I say.”

“Don’t I always?” Scootaloo smirked.

“I’m serious.”

“Alright, alright. I’ll follow your instructions.”

“Good,” Kyle said as they rounded a corner. The group came to a stop outside of a solid iron door, guarded by two Crystal Pegasi guards. The walls of this particular cell were made of solid concrete. Kyle was unable to see either through to the interior of the cell, or the occupant within.

Cadence walked up to the guards and murmured something to them. They nodded and stepped aside as Cadence motioned with her wing for Kyle to approach. He tossed his pack against the opposite wall and stepped forward, with Scootaloo right behind him. Celestia and Luna raised an eyebrow as they looked over the filly, but said nothing.

“Remember, we need this Changeling alive and coherent,” Cadence warned. “Do what you have to to make it talk, but keep it alive.”

“I’ll do my best,” Kyle promised as the door swung open. He and Scootaloo quickly stepped inside, and the door slammed shut behind them.

The Changeling was already staring at them as they stepped in. Its eyes were wide with terror, and it was curled up in a corner, shivering. As the door slammed closed, it jumped to its hooves. “Stay back!” it hissed, its voice identifying it as a male. “I-I’m warning you!”

“Calm yourself,” Kyle soothed, raising his hands in a peaceful gesture. “We’re not here to fight. We’re here to talk.”

The Changeling was unimpressed. “Get away!” he snarled, his fear replaced with aggression. Kyle blinked as the Changeling charged, not at him, but at Scootaloo.

She was ready. As the Changeling drew near, her wings buzzed furiously. The Changeling leaped and pulled back one hoof, lashing out at her. Scootaloo reared up on her hind legs and took a step back, using her wings to keep herself balanced. She deflected the Changeling’s strike and hopped up, whipping her body around in a Blackout Kick. Her rear hoof caught the Changeling hard on the jaw, sending him spiraling against the wall. He slumped down to the floor, dazed but very much alive.

Kyle held out one arm to catch his apprentice before she could retaliate further. “That’s enough,” he murmured. “I’ll take it from here.” He strode forward as the Changeling shakily pushed himself to his hooves, still spitting and hissing. He lashed out again as Kyle approached. Kyle easily caught the punch, tightening his grip on the Changeling’s hoof.

“You attacked an innocent Pony,” Kyle said, his voice deadly calm. The Changeling’s snarl was replaced by a yelp as Kyle lifted him into the air until he and Kyle were face-to-face.

“You attacked my apprentice,” Kyle’s voice was barely a whisper now. His free hand reached out, grabbing the Changeling around the throat.

“You attacked me.” Kyle slammed the Changeling against the wall, pinning him in the air. The Changeling struggled feebly, his front hooves pushing against Kyle’s iron grip. Kyle leaned in close, his nose less than an inch from the Changeling’s snout.

“You’ve made a mistake.”

“W-what do y-you want with me?!” The Changeling spluttered.

“Your mission. Talk!” Kyle commanded.

“I d-don’t know what y-you’re talking about!”

“Wrong answer.” Kyle’s free hand glowed green, and Jade Lightning crackled to life. “Luckily for you, you get a second chance. Now talk! Why did you come here?!”

“N-no!” The Changeling yelped, hiss struggling becoming more desperate. “I-I was t-t-told that P-Ponies don’t t-torture for information!”

“They don’t,” Kyle murmured. He brought his hand right next to the Changeling’s face, close enough for him to feel the heat of the lightning.

“I am no Pony.”

A bolt of lightning jumped from his hand, striking the wall right next to the Changeling’s face. “Talk!” he barked. “Or do I need to make you talk?”

“No! I’ll talk, I’ll talk!” The Changeling yelled, covering hiss face with its hooves. “Just don’t hurt me!”

“Glad we could come to an understanding,” Kyle smiled, releasing his iron grip around the Changeling’s throat. The Changeling slumped to the ground, coughing and spluttering as he tried to regain his breath.

Kyle turned around and walked back to Scootaloo, who was staring at him with wide eyes. “You… you were going to… shock him” She whispered. “Hurt him for information?”

“Of course not,” Kyle reassured her, a small gleam in his eyes. “I am no brute. But our friend here doesn’t need to know that, does he?” he turned his head towards his apprentice. “Sometimes the best deterrent for a fight is to threaten a fight yourself.”

Kyle’s head turned back to the Changeling as he pushed himself into a sitting position, still staring fearfully at Kyle. “I’m waiting,” he said calmly. “Why did you come here?”

“Okay okay,” The Changeling replied quickly, his voice laced with fear. “She sent me.”

“Who?”

“Grand Empress Chrysalis. She sent me here.”

“Why?”

“She wants it. The heart.”

Kyle blinked. “The heart?”

“Yes, yes, the heart. The Crystal Heart,” The Changeling glanced around nervously before turning his gaze back to Kyle. “The ‘toy of the usurpers’, as our new allies call it.”

“The Sha.”

“Yes yes. The ones who will lead us to our rightful place in this world,” The Changeling smirked, regaining some amount of confidence in his voice.

“Just before stabbing you in the back,” Kyle retorted. “One of them is called ‘Treachery’ for Light’s sake!”

The Changeling’s smirk faltered. “The Empress knows what she is doing,” he replied. It sounded like he was trying to convince himself as much as Kyle.

“‘Toy of the Usurpers’, eh?” Kyle mused, his gaze never leaving the Changeling. “Sounds like a Titan artifact.” His face hardened once more. “Why does she want it?”

“Kyle, if the Heart is gone, then the shield will fall,” Scootaloo murmured. “And the Sha can get into the Crystal Empire.”

“But there’s another reason, isn’t there?” Kyle glared at the Changeling, who gulped.

“The Sha have d-demanded it,” The Changeling stammered.

“I thought the Heart would repel all those born of evil.”

“Only if it’s powered with love,” Scootaloo murmured. “Twilight told me about this once during a study session. If the Crystal Heart doesn’t have a steady flow of love going into it, then the shield vanishes, and evil creatures can approach it.”

“I was sent to take the Heart,” The Changeling growled. “And I would have gotten away with it, if it weren’t for you!”

“Thank you,” Kyle grinned.

“You stupid Human! You ruined everything!” The Changeling spat angrily. “When I get out of here, I… I…” The Changeling froze, his eyes wide open and fixed on the wall behind Kyle. Kyle turned his head, but saw nothing. He quickly returned his gaze to the Changeling, who was now twitching. Suddenly the Changeling’s eyes rolled into the back of his head. His legs gave out, and he collapsed to the floor.

Kyle held out his arm as Scootaloo sprang to her hooves. “Wait,” he murmured. “Something’s wrong here.”

An instant later, the Changeling’s eyes reopened. This time, however, they were not the light-blue, solid orbs from before, but were instead green with vertical slits for pupils. The Changeling pushed himself back to his hooves, an arrogant smirk on its face.

“Ah, the famed Human of Azeroth. We meet at last,” The Changeling said. His voice was no longer his own, but instead very distinctly feminine. “Allow me to introduce myself. I am Chrysalis, Grand Empress of the Changeling Empire.”

“Too afraid to show up in person, coward?” Scootaloo spat. “You should be!”

“Big talk from such a… small filly,” Chrysalis sneered.

“Then let me do the talking,” Kyle scowled,stepping between Chrysalis and Scootaloo. “Our demands are simple. Recall your Changelings and leave Equestria, Chrysalis. Otherwise, you will suffer the consequences.”

Chrysalis laughed, a harsh, cruel laugh that held now joy. “You are in no position to be making threats, Human. We outnumber your pathetic excuse of a guard 50 to 1. The Windigos are on our side. The Sha have granted us power beyond reckoning.”

“But we’ve got something that you don’t,” Scootaloo retorted, standing beside Kyle yet again. “Something the Sha will never be able to give you.”

Chrysalis’s expression darkened for a split second before she cackled once more. “What’s that, little foal?” she cooed. “Friendship? Love?”

Scootaloo grinned viciously. “Two Monks ready to kick your flank to Tartarus,”

Chrysalis blinked, frozen still for a moment. Suddenly, she erupted into laughter. “You dare to call yourself a Monk?” she cackled. “You stupid foal! The Sha have told me about Monks. You will never become one!”

“Silence your tongue, witch,” Kyle growled, “lest I deem you unfit to possess it anymore.”

“You fool, you cannot harm me!” Chrysalis cackled. “Not through my ‘loyal subject’.” She returned her focus to Scootaloo. “Honestly, you call yourself a Pegasus?” she sneered. “You can’t even hover for more than two seconds! What kind of Monk do you think you’ll be if you’re handicapped in such a profound way?”

“Shut up!” Scootaloo snarled.

“Does the truth hurt?” Chrysalis mocked. “Perhaps your ‘mentor’ should have been more honest with you. Here’s the cold, hard facts - You never had a chance! He chose you out of pity! Pity that you were so alone, pity that you could not control yourself. Pity that you cannot fly, and never will.”

Kyle took a step forward, ready to silence the Changeling with his fist. A rush of air breezed past his leg as an orange blur rocketed forward. A loud thud echoed through the room as Scootaloo pinned the Changeling against the wall, slamming its head against the cell. “SHUT UP!” she roared. The crackle of electricity filled the room, and the Changeling screamed as Jade Lightning surged through Scootaloo’s hooves into its body.

“Scootaloo, no!” Kyle yelled, running forward. He grabbed his apprentice around the midsection and pried her away from the Changeling. “Stop!”

Scootaloo struggled against his grip, fighting to get back at the Changeling. As Kyle dragged her away, her body suddenly went limp. He set her down gently on the other side of the cell, kneeling down to look her in the eyes. “Scootaloo, listen, I -”

A small drop fell from Scootaloo’s cheek, falling to the floor with a plop that shattered the silence in the cell. Without another word, she turned and walked away, her head hanging down in front of her. Another tear fell as she reached the door and exited, slamming it behind her.

Kyle stood up and strode over to the Changeling, fury filling his eyes. “You… you bitch,” he hissed.

The Changeling laughed, opening its eyes. “Ah how easily broken you Ponies are,” Chrysalis cackled.

“SHUT UP!” Kyle snarled, punching the Changeling in the face.

Chrysalis’s laughter intensified as Kyle felt the Changeling’s snout break under his fist. “Yes. Give in to your hatred,” she hissed. “It feeds us.”

Kyle closed his eyes, his fists clenched into tight balls. Slowly, he forced himself to relax, forced his anger and fear and hatred aside. “Peace,” He thought to himself “Find inner peace, and she will have no sway over you.”

Slowly, Kyle opened his eyes. Blood dripped from the Changeling’s nose as he stared Chrysalis in the eyes. “No,” he murmured. “There is no hatred. There is peace.”

“There is no peace,” Chrysalis retorted. “Only the calm before the storm.”

“We’re done here,” Kyle announced coldly. “Release your Changeling.”

“So that he can divulge all of our secrets?” Chrysalis snorted. “I think not. You’ll not have this one… alive.”

The Changeling’s eyes closed once more, and he collapsed to the ground. When they opened, they were once again solid orbs of blue.

His eyes suddenly snapped wide open, fear and horror clear on his face. “No… Please, no!” he begged, scrambling forward. “Please, help me, she’s going to -”

His eyes flashed white, and a silent scream was torn from his mouth. Jets of black energy erupted from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears, forcing Kyle to scramble backwards to avoid being caught in the blast.

And just as suddenly, it was over. The energy faded away, leaving nothing behind. Smoke leaked from the Changeling’s nose and ears as it collapsed to the ground, its eyes completely disintegrated by the energy. Nothing remained but empty sockets, staring off into nothing for all eternity.

Kyle prodded the Changeling once. No response. “Despicable coward,” he hissed through clenched teeth. “No one deserves a death like that. Not even Garrosh…”

Kyle pushed the cell door open, stepping outside once more. Everyone was crowded around, waiting for him. “What happened?” Cadence asked. “We heard some yelling, and Scootaloo ran out, and then some more yelling, and then -”

“The Changeling is dead,” Kyle said quietly. “Chrysalis took possession of his mind, and then slaughtered him once she was done. Burned from the inside out by Sha energy.”

Celestia’s face grew grim. “She is beyond help,” she murmured. “I had hoped to reform Chrysalis, much as we reformed Discord. But if she is so callously throwing away the lives of her own subjects, then her hatred has grown too great. There is no hope for her to reform now. She must die.”

There was a murmur of agreement as Kyle took a deep breath. “The Changelings are after the Crystal Heart,” he continued. “If they can steal it, the Sha can get into the city and destroy it. And… the Sha want it for something. I don’t know what, but it can’t be good.”

“Then we must make sure that they do not get it,” Cadence said grimly. “We will station heavy security around it at all times. No visitors to the Heart until the threat has passed.”

There was another murmur of agreement as Kyle looked around the gathered Ponies. Doing a quick head count, Kyle noticed two certain Pegasi were not present. “Where’re Scootaloo and Dash?” he asked.

Celestia and Luna exchanged a concerned look. “Scootaloo… was very… emotional, when she exited,” Luna began slowly. “She… ran off, without telling anypony where or why. Rainbow Dash agreed to follow her and make sure that she is alright.”

“What happened in there?” Twilight asked. “Whatever it was, it really got to her…”

“It did,” Kyle murmured. “I’ve got to go find her. Any chance you can find out where she is?”

Luna closed her eyes, and her horn glowed brightly. “The twelfth floor terrace. West side,” she finally announced. “Go quickly, Mr. Slater. I fear time may be of the essence.”

“No kidding,” Kyle murmured. He picked his pack off of the ground and slung it over his shoulder, making sure it wouldn’t get in his way before taking off down the dungeon corridor.

A short time later, Kyle arrived on the twelfth floor. Though it had only been a few minutes, it felt like an eternity. Kyle hunched over with his hands on his knees, gasping for air to refill his burning lungs. Running from the basement up multiple flights of stairs to the twelfth floor was no easy feat.

“West side…” Kyle panted as he slowly brought his breathing back under control. He glanced out of the window to his right and saw the light of the sun, drawing ever closer to the horizon. “That way,” he murmured, setting off again.

As Kyle made his way to the large balcony overlooking the city, Kyle spotted Dash and Scootaloo next to the railing. Dash had her wing extended, wrapping around Scootaloo and holding her closely. Kyle slowly approached, drawing Dash’s attention as he drew closer. He sat down on Scootaloo's other side, his legs dangling over the edge of the balcony into open air.

Slowly, Scootaloo turned her head towards him. Her eyes were bloodshot, and the fur on her cheeks was soaked with tears. A small damp patch on Rainbow Dash’s side indicated where she had been resting her head. Scootaloo looked up at Kyle and sniffled, refusing to meet his eyes. He said nothing, only smiling softly.

Suddenly, she lunged forward, wrapping her hooves around him. “I’m so sorry…” she sobbed. “I… I lost control. I was just… I just…”

“Shhhh…” Kyle soothed, wrapping his own arms around Scootaloo. “Peace, young one. I am not angry, nor disappointed. Your rage was justified. Very few could ever keep control under such circumstances. I know I was unable to.”

“W-what?”

“I broke his snout,” Kyle explained, deciding against mentioning the Changeling’s gruesome death.

Silence descended upon the trio. “Did… did you really… pity me?” Scootaloo finally asked. “Is that why you chose me?”

Kyle chuckled, a soft chuckle that said more than words ever could. “Of course not,” he murmured. “If I had pitied you, if I had not thought you capable, then I would never have begun to train you. You’ve always shown potential. Even that first night, when you attacked me in anger. I saw it then. That rough, unpolished rock that has now been revealed to be the brightest gemstone of all. No matter what Chrysalis said, you have always made me proud to call myself your teacher. There is nothing - nothing - that you cannot do.”

“Except fly,” Scootaloo said quietly. Her wings unfurled and flapped feebly. “I’ll never fly. It’s hopeless.”

Rainbow Dash’s expression grew sad, and she looked away. “I’m sorry Scootaloo.” she said quietly. “I’m so sorry… I always thought that maybe… Just maybe… Kyle, why are you smiling?”

Kyle was indeed smiling as he pulled his pack off of his shoulder and deposited it on the ground. “Do you remember me telling you about my friend Christian?” he asked. “The guy who had his legs crushed and cut off?”

Scootaloo nodded weakly. “Well, what ended up happening? He kept on going. He got new legs. And by the Light, he never gave up. He could never have done it without faith in himself… and a little outside help.”

“But I don’t have any outside help,” Scootaloo muttered. “We can’t replace my wings with new ones. It doesn’t work like that.”

“No it doesn’t,” Kyle agreed, reaching into his pack. “But all is not lost.”

He pulled a large envelope out of his pack. “Sometimes, we just need to think outside the box.”

Scootaloo’s head turned as she heard the sound of rustling parchment. “What is that?” she asked, looking at the envelope.

“Open it.”

Scootaloo looked up at Kyle, her eyes filled with confusion. Kyle smiled reassuringly and nodded, and she bit into the envelope, tearing it open and revealing its contents. Inside was a piece of parchment, covered from top to bottom in strange symbols, written in a glowing green ink.

“What is it?”

“Put your hoof here, and open your mind. Do not be afraid,” Kyle instructed, pointing to a hoof-sized circle in the center of the parchment. “And have a little faith.”

Scootaloo hesitated for a moment, doubt clear on her face. She frowned, and nodded before placing her hoof onto the parchment.

All at once, the circle she had put her hoof into flashed brightly. The runes covering the parchment glowed brighter than ever before, and tendrils of green energy surged out of the parchment, attaching Scootaloo’s hoof to the parchment. She yelped in surprise as the energy raced up her hoof, up her leg, past her head and neck, down her back, before finally surging into her wings. Her wings glowed bright green as energy continued to pour into them, making her feathers stand on end.

Finally, the flow of energy from the parchment ceased. As the last tendrils flew into Scootaloo’s wings, the parchment fell from her hoof. The runes no longer glowed green, but were now a dull, lifeless black.

By now, Rainbow Dash was on her hooves, her wings spread open defensively. “What in the hay was that?” she demanded.

Kyle chuckled, watching as the green glow surrounding Scootaloo’s wings died down. “That, my friends, was a Glyph. A powerful scroll containing ancient magics. The power contained within them can modify your own skills, or even teach you brand new ones.”

“And… what did it do?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide. “What happened to me?”

“That, Scootaloo, was the Glyph of Zen Flight,” Kyle smiled. “Among the most ancient and powerful Monk Glyphs known to the mortal races, only learnable by those with a strong, innate connection to Chi. A stronger connection than even I possess. But you - you, dear Scootaloo, have that connection.”

“Zen Flight?” Scootaloo tilted her head. “What’s that?”

“The Glyph infuses the recipient with the power of raw Chi,” Kyle explained. “In doing so, it grants the recipient the power of flight.” Scootaloo’s eyes grew even wider as Kyle continued. “If possible, the Chi will supplement any existing flight-giving magic - such as the magic already naturally present in all Pegasi.”

“So… So I can… I can…”

“There’s only one way to find out.”

Scootaloo looked over her shoulder at her wings. They didn’t look any different. They didn’t feel any different. She spread them open, watching as the tiny feathers spread apart. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

She flapped her wings.

She heard a deep intake of breath. “Sweet Celestia…”

She opened her eyes.

She was eye-level with Kyle, who was standing up straight.

She looked down.

Her hooves were not touching the ground.

She looked back up at Kyle, who was beaming. “You did it,” he murmured.

“I… I’m flying,” Scootaloo said quietly, looking back at her wings. They were flapping - not buzzing - and keeping her afloat in the air easily. “I’m flying…” She repeated, her voice louder now. A grin split over her face.

“I’M FLYING!”

Instantly, she was soaring around the balcony, laughing and shrieking in delight. “I can’t believe it! I’m actually flying!” she yelled, tears of joy pouring down her face

Rainbow Dash just stared, her mouth agape as she watched the previously flightless filly zoom through the air. “Kyle… how did you do that?” she asked quietly.

“Through lots of practice on Azeroth,” Kyle replied. “Must’ve spent a thousand hours pouring over old notes and memorizing different glyphs. Never thought it would pay off, but by the Light, I’d do it all again a hundred times over for this…”

“You have no idea what you’ve done,” Dash whispered, a smile breaking over her face. “You’ve given her hope.” She reared up and wrapped her hooves around Kyle, pulling him into a hug. “Thank you.”

“I didn’t give her hope,” Kyle replied, his eyes never leaving Scootaloo. “She chose this road. I’m just the guide.”

Rainbow Dash pulled back away from Kyle and spread her own wings. “Hey, squirt!” she called out, drawing Scootaloo’s attention. “How about you and me go out for a flight? Maybe teach you a thing or two?”

Scootaloo’s eyes lit up even more. “Yes!” she exclaimed, flying over to Rainbow Dash. The larger Pegasus flapped her wings and rocketed into the air, with Scootaloo flying close behind her. Together, the two soared off over the balcony, away from the castle and out over the city into the setting sun.

Kyle watched as the pair swooped around. He quickly lost sight of them as the sun began to descend behind the horizon, blinding him with its glare. “So… it’s done,” he mused to himself. “She’s accomplished something that I’ve never done. It feels… bittersweet.”

Kyle turned away from the balcony, scooping up the dead Glyph and crumpling it up. “But she’s earned it a hundred times over.”

“Given the option, I wouldn’t change a thing.”

Chapter 29

View Online

“This is so awesome! Watch thi- woooahhh!”

Kyle ducked as Scootaloo soared over his head, barely missing colliding with his head. Instead, she swooped down low before crashing into the rug, skidding to a halt as he ran up to her.

“Careful there Scoots,” Kyle laughed, helping the filly to her feet. “You’re still not used to flying. Don’t try anything fancy yet. Take it slow, you’ll get the hang of it.”

“Fine,” Scootaloo grumbled good-naturedly. She folded her wings up and started walking after Kyle as they proceeded down the hall.

Kyle glanced out of the windows on the east side of the hall. The sun was now fully set on its daily course, though still low in the sky. It was a partly cloudy day, and the sun caught the clouds at just the right angle to fill them with a vibrant, blood-red hue.

A small breeze blew on Kyle’s neck, causing him to turn his head. Sure enough, Scootaloo was in the air again, though to her credit, she was simply hovering and maintaining her stability fairly well.

“Just can’t stay on the ground now, can you?” Kyle smiled.

“Nope,” she replied. She flipped onto her back and sped up a bit to fly past Kyle. “It’s just so much fun!”

Kyle reached out and grabbed her rear hoof, pulling her out of the way just in time to stop her from colliding with a passing guard patrol. “Alright, that’s enough,” he said firmly. “Leave the flying until we’re outside.”

“Aww,” Scootaloo pouted, falling to her hooves again. “But why?”

“Because you’ve already hit the ground once, knocked over a suit of armor, and nearly crashed into three pairs of guards,” Kyle raised an eyebrow. “And we haven’t even had breakfast. It’s not safe to be flying indoors. You don’t see Rainbow Dash flying inside, do you?”

“Yes you do,” Scootaloo replied.

Kyle blinked. Oh yeah. Dash flew all the time inside. “Well she’s had years and years of experience,” Kyle replied, not missing a beat. “You’ve had your flight for less than 24 hours. At least wait until after breakfast, alright?”

“Alright, alright. I’ll walk,” Scootaloo sighed, folding her wings up once more.

The rest of the journey passed in silence. The pair descended down a flight of stairs and made a few more turns before stopping outside of a pair of double doors, flanked by two Crystal Pony guards. They stepped aside as Kyle and Scootaloo approached, allowing the pair to enter.

On the other side of the doors was the dining hall. It appeared that, as usual, Kyle was the last one to arrive. All eyes were fixed on the pair as they walked down the long table. Or, more specifically, on Scootaloo.

The two took their seats and began to fill their plates with food. Scootaloo looked up as she realized all eyes were locked on her. “What?” she asked.

“Um… Rainbow Dash said you have something you’d like to show us,” Fluttershy said quietly. “I mean, if that’s okay with you,”

“You didn’t tell them?” Kyle asked, looking over at Dash.

“I figured it’s something that should be shown,” Dash grinned. “C'mon squirt, show off a little.”

Scootaloo grinned. She looked over at Kyle as he glanced in her direction, her expression pleading. “Go on,” he sighed. “Just be careful.” She beamed and spread her wings, pushing herself into the air.

There was a collective gasp as everyone present stared at the previously-flightless filly. Her smile grew even larger, and she did a backflip in the air, nearly falling out of the air in the process.

“Wha… but…” Twilight stammered, trying to put her thoughts to coherent words. “How did… why are… how are you flying?”

“Well I’m a Pegasus,” Scootaloo laughed.

“One that couldn't fly the other day,” Applejack said, raising an eyebrow. “How’d ya suddenly start flyin’?”

Scootaloo pointed her hoof towards. Kyle. Suddenly, every eye was fixed on him instead. He glanced around the table, taking his time in finishing his bite of fruit. “Do you remember that envelope I showed you on the train?” he asked, looking at Luna and Celestia,”

“Is that what did this?” Luna asked. Her expression was far more controlled than Twilight or Applejack, but her voice betrayed her surprise.

“Yes,” Kyle replied. “It was a Glyph - a powerful scroll that modifies or adds onto magic already present within the user. The Glyph of Zen Flight grants someone with a powerful, innate connection to Chi the ability to fly - enhancing any already-present flight magic, such as the magic found in Pegasi.”

“Can you fly, then?” Pinkie asked, her eyes growing even wider. “Oh Kylie, why did you tell us you could fly?! Oh this is so exciting! Somepony who can fly without wings! *Gasp* Does this mean that I could fly! I want to fly! Me next! ME NEXT!”

“Pinkie, calm down!” Kyle winced as the overly-excited mare bounced up and down in her seat. “No, I can’t fly. I have an innate talent to use Chi, yes, but my own ability is not strong enough. And neither is yours, I’m afraid,” he added.

Several Ponies around the table let out a sigh of relief. Pinkie, however, stuck out her lower lip, her eyes growing wide and watery.

“Sorry Pinkie. The puppy-eye trick doesn’t change the fact that you don’t have the power to use this Glyph,” Kyle shrugged, returning to his meal.

Just as he took another bite, the doors to the dining hall slammed open. A Crystal Pony Pegasus soared in, his eyes wide with terror. “Bloo’y hell” Kyle murmured, swallowing quickly. “This doesn’t look good.”

“Your highness… highnesses,” he corrected quickly with a glance at Luna and Celestia. “My apologies for the interruption, but there is -”

“What is it, Stalwart?” Cadence cut him off.

“The Changelings!” Stalwart continued, the panic clear in his eyes. “They’re massing to the south, just on top of the hills!”

“What?!”

Everyone at the table sprang up, several of them knocking their chairs over in the process. “What are they doing? Why?”

“We believe they intend to attack,” Stalwart continued, gulping nervously. “And they’re not alone. Several Windigos have been spotted flying around their area, and they are reinforced by swarms of small, dark creatures. I’ve never seen anything like them. They’re not natural, I can tell you that.”

“Sha,” Kyle hissed. “How many are there?”

“A thousand? Ten thousand? More?” Stalwart shook his head. “Too many. We can’t hold the city against a force that large.”

“We have to evacuate the city,” Cadence announced. “If the Changelings attack, my Ponies must not be in the way.”

“But where to?” Twilight asked. “There’s nothing around for miles but snow and ice, and if the Changelings are to the south, then they stand between us and our only route back to Canterlot and the rest of Equestria.”

“We could open a portal to Canterlot,” Luna suggested. “It would require two of us, but the distance would be manageable.

“I brought my crystals” Twilight suggested. “We could use those instead so that you wouldn’t have to support the portal yourselves. If we can get everypony out to Canterlot -”

“There won’t be time,” Celestia murmured. “If the Changelings are already massing, then they intend to strike immediately. We won’t be able to get everypony out.”

“Then let’s stop them. Here and now.”

Every head turned to Kyle once more. His face was calm, but his expression hard and calculating. “Are you insane?” Shining Armor demanded. “Our hoof-ful of guards against over ten thousand Changelings? And the Windigos? And these Sha things? There’s no way we can win!”

“Not alone,” Kyle agreed. “But we don’t have to fight alone.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Princess Cadence, you and Princess Luna have to open that portal,” Kyle began. “Get everyone out that you can. Even if not everyone can escape the fight, the more that can, the better.”

Twilight blinked. “But what about - ”

“Princess Celestia, we have to stall that attack,” He continued. “Buy as much time as we can. Is there any way you can open communication safely with Chrysalis to try and stall for time?”

“Well yes, but I don’t see where this is -”

“Good. Everyone else, go round up the Crystal Ponies and bring them back here to evacuate to Canterlot. Twilight, you come with me and -”

“Hold on!” Twilight yelled. “Why do Cadence and Princess Luna have to hold the portal open? We can use my crystals.”

“We’re going to need those crystals for another portal,” Kyle explained.

Twilight’s eyes grew wide as the meaning behind Kyle’s words clicked into place. “Azeroth.”

“Bingo. The Alliance Army is battle-hardened, well-equipped, numerous, and has experience fighting the Sha. If we can stave off the Changeling attack for long enough, I think I can get reinforcements through to help fight.”

“And if you can’t?” Shining Armor asked.

“That’s what the portal to Canterlot is for,” Kyle explained. “Get everyone out. Just in case.”

“Are you sure this is wise, Mr. Slater?” Luna asked. “Bringing your army through to Equestria?”

“It doesn’t sound like we have much of a choice,” Kyle said grimly. “The Changelings want the Crystal Heart. We know this. Even if we evacuate everyone from the Crystal Empire, and manage to get the Crystal Heart, the Changelings will just move south into the rest of Equestria. We’ll be overrun at some point. We have to stop them here and now, or else they’ll destroy all of Equus. The Alliance Army is our best hope of pushing the Changelings back.”

“This is our best place to make a stand,” Cadence mused. “The Heart will keep the Windigos and the Sha outside in the wasteland. Only the Changelings will be able to get in.”

“But how will you convince everypo- everyone,” Twilight corrected, “in Azeroth that what you’re saying is true? From what I understand, describing our world to somep- someone on Azeroth sounds like it would come from the mind of a small filly.”

“I’ll go with him,” Scootaloo announced.

“No, Scootaloo, it’s too dangerous!” Rarity exclaimed. “Going to an alien world? What if something bad happens to you?

“Like it’s going to be any safer here?” Scootaloo countered. “If I go with him, then he’ll have proof that our world is real, that he’s not making it up or going crazy!”

“She has a point,” Kyle admitted. “Usual rules apply Scootaloo - you do what I say, when I say.”

“No problem!” she turned her head towards the rest of the group. “Well?”

Celestia sighed and nodded her head. “Unless anypony else has a better idea, I think this is our best course of action.”

No one spoke. “Then let us get to work,” she said grimly.

Cadence and Luna moved over to a corner and huddle together, speaking in hushed whispers. Twilight, meanwhile, disappeared in a bright flash of light. Celestia, Kyle, and Scootaloo all stepped aside as everyone else ran and flew out of the dining hall, rushing out into the city to begin the evacuation, their meals left half-finished and forgotten.

“I will be in front of the Crystal heart, speaking to Chrysalis,” Celestia announced. “I believe I can stall the attack for a half-hour beyond when it would otherwise take place, but I fear time is an increasingly precious resource. You must be quick, Mr. Slater.”

“They don’t call me a windwalker for nothing,” Kyle smiled reassuringly as Twilight reappeared, holding a large chest in her magical grip. “So, Twilight, where are we setting this up?

“The entrance hall,” Twilight explained. “It’s the only place big enough to set up the formation.”

Celestia turned and walked away, moving over to speak with Luna and Cadence. Kyle, meanwhile, followed Twilight out of the dining hall, with Scootaloo right behind him.

Moments later, Twilight was levitating the crystals out of the chest and arranging them in the pattern necessary to open the portal, with Kyle’s belt hovering in the air just next to her. Kyle, meanwhile, had pulled Scootaloo off to the side. “Alright, listen carefully,” he began.”Azeroth is a dangerous place. Stormwind is one of the safest locations, but there will be a lot of Humans there, among other races. It is going to be very crowded.”

“Alright.”

“There are no Pegasi on Azeroth. Ponies don’t normally talk. While we’re moving through Stormwind, you need to stay by me at all times. Don’t talk to anyone. Don’t fly. Don’t use your powers. If we get separated, we meet back at the portal. When we get to King Varian, show respect as you would for Princess Celestia.”

“Got it. Anything else?”

“Just follow my lead when we get there, and we’ll get through just fine.”

“It’s ready!” Twilight called out. A bolt of purple energy flew from her horn, through Kyle’s belt, and into the first Sha Crystal, setting off the chain reaction. Soon, the portal formed, and the pathway opened up. “I’ll wait two hours and then open it again every half hour. Please, hurry.”

“Alright. Scootaloo, Let’s go,” Kyle said, stepping forward. He pushed his way through the portal and stepped into Azeroth once more.

A few seconds later, Scootaloo stepped through as well. She looked down at the grass brushing over her hooves, and looked around, taking in her surroundings. “It… doesn’t look dangerous.” she said slowly.

“Don’t forget what I said,” Kyle reminded her. “You’re the alien now.” He pointed to the stone wall that separated them from the Mage District. “Our destination lies behind this wall. I’m going to climb up. Wait for my signal before flying over. We don’t want anyone to see you and panic.”

“Got it.”

Kyle ran forward and scrambled up the tree growing next to the wall. Within seconds, he was on top of the wall. He glanced in both directions. No guards could be seen. He looked down on the other side. A small alley lay before him, well off the beaten path.

“All clear!” He called down. He heard the rustle of feathers, and an instant later, Scootaloo soared over the wall. She peered over the side as well before hopping down, landing softly on the cobblestone street.

Kyle made his way down into the alley as well, using the windows on the opposing building to climb down. “Remember. Stay with me, and be careful,” he reminded her as he made his way to the end of the alley. He poked his head out into the street.

A few Humans were walking past - most of them dressed in robes or carrying things - but none seemed to pay him any mind. “Alright. Let’s go,” he murmured, stepping out into the street. The soft clip-clop of hooves on stone let him know that Scootaloo was right behind him.

Kyle glanced back at Scootaloo. She was looking around, her eyes wide. She opened her mouth, but quickly snapped it back shut, remembering Kyle’s instructions. She stared nervously as another Human walked past, this one carrying a crate full of bottles, making a loud clanking noise.

The two made their way through the Mage District, making sure to draw as little attention to themselves as possible. A few people spared them a second glance, being unused to seeing a Man with a Pony in this section of the City. One or two stared at Scootaloo’s wings as they passed, but said nothing.

Soon, the two made their way out to the canals. Scootaloo gulped nervously as they passed a pair of heavily-armored guards, each one bearing a sword and shield

As they moved away, she glanced around to make sure no one was nearby. “There’s so many Humans here…” she murmured.

“Yeah. And that was the least crowded section of the city,” Kyle replied. “The King is in the Keep, on the other side of the city. The fastest route would be to go through the Trade District… but that’d be too risky,” he added.

“It’s a shame you’re too big for me to carry,” Scootaloo said quietly. “It’d be a lot easier.”

“Not really,” Kyle replied, gesturing up at the sky. Scootaloo looked up just in time to see a half dozen Gryphons soaring through the sky, each heavily armored and bearing a Human on their backs. “They’d stop us before we got halfway there. No, I think we’d best follow the canals and avoid the Trade District entirely.”

The two set off again, crossing over the bridge that lead from the Mage Quarter to the Trade District. As planned, they avoided going into the interior, avoiding the bank and auction house and various vendors peddling their goods. Instead, they walked along the canals, staying on the opposite side of the road from the various shops set up along the waterfront.

As they rounded the corner, Kyle looked to their left. “That’s the Keep,” he murmured, pointing. The building was large - not as large as the Canterlot Castle, but still a very respectable size, built out of white stone bricks. The entranceway was guarded by a pair of guards, each bearing the Royal Guard armor.

“How’re we gonna get in?” Scootaloo asked, glancing nervously as a passing Dwarf burped just loudly enough to cover her voice.

“Careful,” Kyle warned. “And the plan to get in… well, we talk to the guards and hope one of them recognizes me.”

“... Have a great day now,” a small, nasally voice piped up nearby, causing Kyle to freeze.

Scootaloo looked up at him, her eyebrow raised. He shook his head and looked back down at her. “Nothing. It's not important. Let's move.”

“Hang on…” The voice said again, sounding much closer this time. On the other side of the street, a Gnome turned around, looking around. “I could have sworn, that sounded just like…

The Gnome spotted the pair, and his eyes went wide as saucers. “Kyle Slater!” he exclaimed excitedly. He sprinted across the road at a much higher speed than his short legs would have ever appeared capable of, cutting off several Humans in his haste.

“Morkie!” Kyle grinned, dropping to one knee. The Gnome leaped at him, embracing Kyle tightly. “It’s been a while,”

“Way too long,” Morkie agreed. “The Twilight Highlands, wasn’t it?”

“Sounds about right. What have you been up to? Looks like the harpies haven't gotten you yet."

Morkie's pupils dilated, and he dropped back down to his feet, shuddering. "No... no not yet.” The Gnome stammered. He shook his head, looking back up at Kyle. At his full height, the tip of the Gnome's head only reached Kyle’s waist. “Forget about me. I wanna know about you!” Morkie glanced around before leaning in close. “Everyone said you were dead!”

“Hate to disappoint, but I’m not dead yet,” Kyle chuckled.

“Far from it. Doing well for yourself, it seems,” Morkie smirked. He looked Scootaloo up and down, his head just barely taller than hers. “Got yourself a nice horse there. Kinda small, really weird colors, but looks strong. And with wings too,” he added, poking at one of the feathery appendages. “Where’d you find him?”

Scootaloo snorted indignantly, while Kyle simply laughed. “Easy Scoots,” he soothed. “Long story, one you’d never believe. Cmon, I’ll tell you,”

Morkie raised an eyebrow as Kyle and Scootlaoo walked away down the canals. Rather than taking the bridge over to the Old Town, Kyle instead continued walking, following the canals down a much less-travelled section of the street. He stopped at the end of the canals, where the cobblestone path curved around and encircled the canal. No one was around save for the trio.

“Alright, so tell me,” Morkie began. “What happened to you? You’re gone for three months, and then suddenly you’re back with an oddly-colored, winged horse. Where the hell did you get him?”

“Firstly, I’m a Pony, not a Horse,” Scootaloo scowled, causing Morkie to jump backwards. “Secondly, I’m a Pegasus. We all have wings. And thirdly, I’m a she.”

“Sweet Light! It talks! Er, she talks!” the Gnome quickly corrected. “M-my apologies, miss!”

“Chill Morkie, she doesn’t bite,” Kyle laughed, turning to Scootaloo. “I think you spooked him there, squirt,”

“How is… Where… What happened?” Morkie demanded. “Where did you go? Are there more like her? What’s going on?”

“Morkie, please. Chill.” Kyle soothed. “We’re hardly here for a pleasure visit. We have to go see King Varian, as quickly as possible. You’re in the army, and presumed alive I hope.” The Gnome nodded. “Any chance you could get us in? At least help us past the guards?”

“Not me, no,” Morkie shook his head. “I’m don’t have enough rank to pull a stunt like that. But I know someone who does. Someone who’ll be very, very happy to see you. If you wait here, I’ll go get him.”

“Thanks Morkie,” Kyle smiled. “But please, hurry. Time is of the essence. Innocents might be dying as we speak.”

Morkie nodded, sprinting away. “I expect answers, Slater!” he yelled over his shoulder as he barrelled towards the Old Town, turning into the district and vanishing from sight.

“Who was that?” Scootaloo asked. “And what was he?”

“That’s was a Gnome,” Kyle explained. “Really short race. Tiny little legs, but huge brains. They’re the best tinkerers and engineers on Azeroth, and don’t let any Goblin tell you otherwise. As for who he was - his name is Morkie. He’s an old friend of mine from the Army. We’ve been through some tough times, he and I. We were both Rogues in our old squad before I became a Monk and got transferred.”

“So… you trust him?”

“With my life,” Kyle nodded. “And let me tell you, he’s saved my life on multiple occasions. Of course, I’d always pay the favor back,” he added with a wink.

The two fell silent as the seconds passed, stretching into minutes. Kyle glanced over at Scootaloo, who had elected to sit down while waiting. He sat down himself and closed his eyes. He began to open his mind, stretching out to the Chi around him to meditate…

And opened his eye as Scootaloo prodded him with one of her hooves. “Morkie’s back,” she murmured. “And he’s got company.”

Kyle glanced back at the Old Town. Sure enough, the Gnome was headed back down the canals, and he wasn’t alone. A solitary warrior, dressed up in officer armor, strolled down the road beside him, his eyes locked on Kyle.

Kyle instantly felt himself tense up, and he pushed himself to his feet. “Be ready for trouble,” he whispered.

“I thought you said you trusted that guy.”

“I do, but that doesn’t mean that there won’t be trouble.”

The officer stopped in front of Kyle, his face hidden behind his helmet. He towered over Kyle, making him feel incredibly vulnerable. For a long moment, neither spoke. The tension between the two men was thick enough to cut with a knife. Morkie backed away, looking nervous, while Scootaloo gulped.

“You’ve got some nerve, coming back here,” The officer announced. He raised both hands to his helmet. Kyle swallowed nervously as the guard lifted his helmet, revealing his face.

Kyle blinked. His eyes went wide, and his mouth fell open.

“... without coming to see me first,” Matthias grinned, tossing his helmet to the ground.

“Damnit man, don’t do that to me!” Kyle exclaimed, punching Matthias on the shoulder. “I thought I was in serious trouble there for a minute!”

Matthias laughed and wrapped both arms around Kyle, lifting him off of the ground in a tight embrace. “I knew you weren’t dead,” he said, setting Kyle back down on the ground. “Slater’s don’t die that easy.”

"Apparently not,” Kyle laughed. “Two bullets to the chest and you’re back on your feet like it never even happened! And look at you!” Kyle added, looking over the insignia emblazoned upon Matthias’ breastplate. “Knight-Captain! You moved up through the ranks quickly!”

“Damn right,” Matthias grinned. “The higher-ups were impressed with my work in Draenor, so they promoted me. And again. And again. And again.”

“Draenor? You mean Outland?”

“Nope. Draenor. There’s some kinda wibbly-wobbly timey-wimey stuff going on that’s wayyy beyond me, but the Orcs that attacked us that day - they were from Draenor. The past Draenor, before it got destroyed. Garrosh went back and messed with the timelines and has a new army, aimed right at us,”

“Shoulda known Hellscream wouldn’t give up that easy,” Kyle spat. “And just our luck too,” he added with a sideways glance at Scootaloo. “We need the might of the Alliance Army. Fast.”

Matthias’s grin vanished, replaced by a much more serious expression. “What do you mean?” He asked, also glancing at Scootaloo. “Does it have something to do with that Horse? Where’d you get him?”

“Pony, and her,” Morkie corrected quickly.

“Whatever,” Matthias waved his hand dismissively. “What’s going on? You sound like there’s trouble.”

“There is. Big trouble. This is Scootaloo,” Kyle introduced. “She’s from a land called Equestria. A land that even now is fighting for survival.”

“We need to see the King,” Scootaloo added.

“What the fu- It talks?!” Matthias exclaimed “Er… she.” he corrected.

“We don’t have time to explain it more than once,” Kyle said quickly. “You’re an officer in the Alliance Army now, right? You have some rank to pull. We need to get an audience with King Varian. Like… now.”

Matthias sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Look, I can’t promise anything but to get you into the Keep,” he said. “I’ll do my best, but… I’m not that high up in the command chain. The King might just send me out.”

“It doesn’t matter. I’ll break that throne room door down if I have to,” Kyle growled. “We’re talking about the fate of an entire planet here.”

“Damn…” Matthias murmured. “You’ve really gotten in over your head this time, Kyle.” He turned and began running down the canals, with Morkie, Scootaloo, and Kyle right behind him. “I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“I never do,” Kyle replied. “Doesn’t stop me.”

“Never has. Never will.”

Within minutes, Kyle was being escorted up the stairs to the keep. The guards had tried to keep Scootaloo outside of the Keep, but Matthias had thankfully outranked them, and so she had been allowed to pass. This didn’t stop them from sending an escort of two guards with them as they entered the massive building, headed up the ramp to the throne room.

“Just stay calm,” Kyle soothed Scootaloo, rubbing her mane as they walked up the ramp. “It’ll all be alright.” Scootaloo did not speak, but instead flicked him with her tail to acknowledge him.

As the group entered the throne room, Kyle took in his surroundings. No less than a dozen guards lined the walls, all armored and wielding the highest-quality weapons available. At the far end of the circular room, sitting on the throne, was King Varian, clad in his usual armor. A blonde-haired young man stood by his side - Prince Anduin, Kyle realized.

The group stopped in the center of the room, and the guard escort parted, allowing the group of four to be seen more clearly. Varian glanced over the group, his brow furrowed. His eyes lingered on Scootaloo for a moment, and his frown deepened. “State your name and rank, soldier,” he ordered, his voice commanding the attention of everyone present.

Matthias stepped forward and saluted. “Knight-Captain Matthias Slater, your highness,” he announced.

Kyle saluted as well. “Sergeant Kyle Slater, sir!”

“Kyle Slater…” Varian murmured. “That name sounds familiar…” He waved his hand, and one of the guards lining the walls saluted before exiting the room. “I assume there is a very good reason why you have brought a beast into my throne room,” Varian said, his voice dripping with warning as his eyes flicked over to Scootaloo again.

Scootaloo ducked her head down and shied behind Kyle’s back, hiding herself from Varian’s gaze. Kyle could not blame her - Varian’s presence was intimidating, his stance and demeanour commanding fear and respect. Matthias, however, showed no signs of intimidation. “Yes sir,” he replied. “My brother here will be able to explain in greater detail than I.”

Matthias stepped back, leaving Kyle alone in front of Varian’s gaze. “Go on,” Varian ordered, his eyes never leaving Kyle’s face.

“Yes sir,” Kyle replied, refusing to allow his voice to waver. “My name may sound familiar to you, your highness, because of an incident involving me at the Dark Portal. Three months ago.”

“You were present at the opening of the portal to Draenor?” Varian asked, his eyebrows knitting together again.

“Yes sir,” Kyle replied. “During the battle, my brother was badly injured. In my rage, I ran through the portal after the enemy. Instead of going through to Draenor, however, I wound up… Somewhere else.”

“Where?” Varian leaned forward, his hands resting on the edge of the armrests on his throne.

Kyle took a deep breath. “An entirely different planet.”

The guards stiffened at Kyle’s words. Anduin, who until now had remained motionless, tilted his head to the side. Varian knitted his hands together and placed them under his chin. “What is this new world you speak of?”

“The world is called Equus, your highness,” Kyle continued. “The Kingdom I arrived in is called Equestria. The primary inhabitants of this kingdom… are Ponies. Colorful, talking equines. Some can fly, some can use mana-based magic similar to a mage. Some can do neither. A very few can do both. I have been in this world for three months, and we have only recently been able to re-establish a portal to Azeroth.”

Silence followed Kyle’s announcement. Silence so absolute that Kyle could hear his own heartbeat. Varian’s gaze never left him, but his scowl deepened. Kyle felt a sweat break out on the back of his neck.

“You have described to me the ideal fantasy land of a five year old girl, soldier. I have a war to fight,” Varian announced, a hint of anger creeping into his voice. “I’ve no time nor need for a court jester.”

“I’m not trying to be funny, nor am I lying!” Kyle insisted. He stepped to the side, revealing Scootaloo to Varian. “This is Scootaloo, a Pegasus from Equestria.”

“So you were able to put a pair of fake wings on a horse,” Varian spat. “Do you take me for a fool?”

Kyle heard Scootaloo growl, but paid her no mind. “Sir, you have to listen to me, I -”

“I’ve no time for this,” Varian growled. “Guards, escort our ‘guests’ out. I must return to the war room.” He rose from his chair and walked towards a door on the right side of the room, while several guards moved forward

“Hey!” Scootaloo suddenly snapped. “Get back here!”

Every guard froze in place as Varian’s head snapped back towards the group. “Did… did that horse just talk?” he asked, turning to face Scootaloo.

“I’m a Pony. And yeah, I can talk,” Scootaloo glared at Varian. “And fly!” she added, flapping her wings and soaring into the air.

“Light bless me…” Kyle heard Anduin mutter as Scootaloo did a lap around the throne room before coming to stop in front of Varian.

For the first time that Kyle could ever remember, Varian seemed to be at a loss for words. His mouth moved, but no words came out. Finally, he shook his head. “What… what are you?” he asked.

“My name is Scootaloo,” she replied. “I am a Pegasus. From Equestria. Just as Kyle said,” she added. “And we need your help.”

A guard walked up to Varian, holding a book under his arm. “Sir, as requested,” he announced. He opened the book, flipped through a couple of pages, and pointed at a particular spot. “Kyle Slater. Member of the 501st division. Rank: Sergeant. Classification: Monk, Windwalker. Status: MIA, presumed dead. Last seen on the day the Dark Portal opened to Draenor, running in after the Iron Horde.”

Varian turned his head towards Kyle and raised an eyebrow. He turned back to the guard and closed his eyes. “Very well. Go tell the War Council to take an hour for lunch.” he ordered. The guard saluted and left the room again as Varian walked back to his throne, with Scootaloo right behind him. He took a seat and motioned for Kyle to approach.

Kyle let out a breath he hadn’t realized he had been holding. He stepped forward until he was side-by-side with Scootaloo, a few paces away from the throne. Varian’s eyes flicked back and forth between the two, his fingers drumming on the armrest. Finally, he focused his gaze back on Kyle.

“Perhaps, Sergeant, you had best tell me the whole story.”

Chapter 30

View Online

“So…” Varian said slowly, leaning forward in his throne. His gaze was focused on Kyle, and his brow furrowed. “... these… Changelings… allied themselves with the Sha?”

“Yes sir,” Kyle replied. “Once Chrysalis killed the previous Emperor, she took over the empire. The Sha and Changelings are, even now, bearing down upon the Crystal Empire, a large city in the northern reaches of Equestria. Their target is an object called the Crystal Heart - a powerful artifact that I have reason to believe is of Titanic origin. This object, when powered with love, generates an energy barrier that protects the city from the harsh weather in the Frozen North, and repels all those born of evil - namely, the Sha.”

Varian leaned back in his throne, closing his eyes rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Sergeant, if I had not seen this pony fly and speak with my own eyes and ears, I would not believe a word you just said,” he muttered through clenched teeth. “So, how does this chain of events lead you here? What purpose have you in coming here and bringing one of the natives with you?”

“I have told you before, sir,” Kyle began, “That the defenders of Equestria are ill-equipped to handle a major battle. To be honest, your highness.... They are not ready. At all. They have no standing army, and their only soldiers are royal guards that, by all accounts, have been useless during every crisis in recent years. They need the help of the Alliance Army. Otherwise, the entire world is doomed.”

Varian sighed and opened his eyes. “I sympathize. I really do. But we do not have the troops to spare,” he said. “You’ve been out of the loop, Sergeant. We’re already fighting a war on another planet, in another time no less. We haven’t the resources to get involved in another war that we’ve no part in.”

“I’m not asking for a long-term incursion into Equestria!” Kyle exclaimed, feeling his anger rising. “Inside the shield, the Changelings will be alone, unsupported by the Sha. They are numerous, but I can tell you from experience that even a division or two would likely be enough to turn the tide in our favor. If we can push them back, it will give Equestria room to breathe, and time to hunt down and eliminate the remaining Sha and dispose of Chrysalis.”

“And what can we expect in return?” Varian demanded. “What price can be paid for the blood of the men that will doubtless die in an alien world, fighting a war they know nothing about?”

Kyle snapped. “You’re worried about compensation when an entire city is being hunted down and slaughtered?!” he yelled, his fists clenched into balls. “I know that, were I asked to go and fight and die to save an innocent life, even on a world I’d never heard about, I’d do so without hesitation! Any man with honor would!”

Varian’s gaze hardened, and several of the guards in the room stiffened. Kyle blinked and realized that he may have just pushed his luck too far. Scootlaoo’s tail flicked back and forth nervously, and a cold sweat broke out on the back of Kyle’s neck.

Suddenly, Varian’s eyes softened. A smirk formed on his lips, and a low chuckle left his mouth. “You’ve got passion, Sergeant,” He announced, pushing himself to his feet. He strode forward, his armored boots thudding loudly against the floor. “I can respect that.” Varian stopped in front of Kyle, the smirk still upon his face.

“But you are no negotiator.”

“No sir,” Kyle replied, forcing his voice to remain level. “Just a man who wishes to do the right thing.”

Varian’s face returned to a more guarded expression. He turned and walked over to the throne once more. He leaned in close to Anduin, speaking in hushed whispers. Though clearly attempting to hide their conversation, the acoustics of the room brought their words to Kyle’s ears.

“Anduin. You have heard the story. You know our situation. I am divided, my son, and I trust your opinion more than any other. Were you in my place, what would you do?”

Anduin’s eyes flicked over to Kyle and Scootaloo for an instant before returning to his father. “I would send help,” he replied firmly. “The Light teaches us to show compassion. We can spare a few troops from the city’s defense for a few days, and adventurers can always be recruited to aid in this kind of endeavor. This world needs our help. Sergeant Slater speaks the truth - it is the right thing to do. The thing the Light tells me we should do.”

Varian remained silent for a moment, his gaze locked on Anduin. Finally, he pushed himself back to his feet, his expression still neutral as he turned back towards Kyle. “You mentioned that you took a portal to return to Azeroth,” he said. “Is it still there?”

“Kind of…” Kyle said slowly. “It’s a temporary portal, lasting between two and five minutes. Twilight Sparkle - the Pony who created the portal - has agreed to open the portal every half hour until we re-establish contact.”

“And where is this portal?” Varian asked.

“It opens outside of the city, in the hills behind the Mage Quarter,” Kyle explained, motioning vaguely in the general direction of the portal.

“The perhaps I had best speak to the ruler of Equestria myself,” Varian mused. He waved his hand, and a guard stepped forward. “Prepare the royal Gryphons, as well as…” Varian looked over the rest of the group before returning his attention back to the guard. “... six more. Three guards will accompany Anduin and myself to the portal. Sergeant Slater, Knight-Captain Slater, and… who are you?” Varian asked, seemingly noticing the Gnome for the first time.

“Corporal Morkie, of the 238th division sir.” Morkie replied, saluting nervously.

Varian raised an eyebrow. “How are you involved in this?” he demanded.

“He was the first one to run into me on the streets,” Kyle explained. “The first one to see Scootaloo talk, the one who brought Matthias to me.”

“I see…” Varian murmured. “As I was saying - the two royal gryphons, and six more for three guards, Sergeant Slater, Knight-Captain Slater, and Corporal Morkie.”

The guard saluted once more and walked away, out of the main doors leading towards the Gryphon roost. Varian, meanwhile, had his eyes locked on Scootaloo. The Pegasus refused to flinch as Varian towered over her. He knelt down and looked her in the eyes.

“So, young one,” he began. “Why have you come here?”

“What?”

“Why have you come here, to Azeroth? What role did your foresee yourself playing in this affair? And more specifically, why you? A small filly sent on a mission to save her people. Why not someone older and stronger?”

Scootaloo glanced over at Kyle, her eyes only just betraying her worry. He nodded reassuringly, and she returned her gaze to the King. “I came here as proof,” She began. “You did not believe Kyle’s words until I spoke and flew - something Ponies in this world apparently cannot do. We thought this might be the case, and Kyle has shown us that, for a Human, the best way to prove something is to see it with your own eyes.”

Varian nodded. “But that still does not answer my second question. Why you?”

“Because everypony else is trying to evacuate the Crystal Empire,” Scootaloo replied. “Plus… Kyle and I… know and trust each other quite well.”

Varian’s eyes returned to Kyle. “I have been training her, sir,” Kyle replied, earning a few odd stares from everyone in the room. “Never before have I seen a creature so naturally attuned to the Chi around them. She has a natural gift, and so I decided to help her harness this ability.”

Varian opened his mouth, but shut it again as the guard from before entered the room. “The Gryphons are ready, sir,” he announced.

“We will speak more on this matter later,” Varian told Kyle as he pushed himself back to his feet. “Come, show me where this portal is.”

“Yes sir,” Kyle replied. He followed the guard out of the room, towards a pair of double doors on the northwest side of the room. Scootaloo fell into stride next to him, looking up at him nervously, while Varian, Anduin, Matthias, and Morkie all followed him out to the castle courtyard.

In the middle of the lush green courtyard sat eight gryphons. Three of them were already mounted by a trio of armored guards. Two were decorated in ornate battle armor - the royal Gryphons, for Anduin and Varian. Kyle quickly hopped up onto one of the three remaining Gryphons, and waited for Morkie and Matthias to do the same.

The group got themselves settled onto their Gryphons, and Varian nudged his own. The Gryphon flapped its powerful wings, pushing itself into the air. Around him, the other Gryphons did the same. Kyle tapped his own Gryphon, and it launched itself skyward, with Scootaloo not far behind.

Kyle’s eyes met Varian's. The King nodded, and Kyle pointed towards the Mage Quarter. “This way!” he called out, angling his Gryphon to the south and flying towards the portal.

Kyle felt himself grow nervous as the Gryphon left the castle grounds and flew over the city. Flying patrols paused as they flew, allowing them to pass before continuing their routes, but Kyle still felt uneasy. He had only ridden a Gryphon before occasionally - riding Rainbow Dash or Celestia in Equestria had not been entirely pleasant for him either.

Scootaloo angled herself so that she was flying right beside Kyle. She noticed his look of unease and laughed. “Not used to flying?” she asked over the rush of the wind around them.

“I’ll be perfectly honest - no!” Kyle called back. “I like my feet firmly on the ground, thanks!”

“I hope you didn’t get in too much trouble there,” Scootaloo said, her expression becoming worried. “I could tell that King Varian didn’t like the idea of you training me,”

“Doesn’t matter,” Kyle replied. “Neither did Twilight, but she got over it. What’s done is done, and I have no regrets for my actions. Besides which, it’s not his place to judge.”

“What do you mean?”

“King Varian doesn’t have any say in who trains whom to be a Monk,” Kyle explained as his Gryphon soared over the wall leading from the canals to the Mage Quarter. “He might disapprove, but he cannot forbid it. That is decided entirely by the Master Monks at the Peak of Serenity in Pandaria.”

“And what do you think they’ll say?”

“I don’t know,” Kyle admitted. “But it’s their judgement I’m more worried about.”

The rest of the flight passed in silence. Kyle angled his Gryphon and soared around the large tower that jutted out of the heart of the Mage Quarter and began to descend. His Gryphon flew over the wall and gracefully dropped to the ground, landing softly on the grass. The other Gryphons landed around him as he dismounted and stroked the Gryphon’s beak in gratitude for the flight.

Varian hopped off of his Gryphon and landed with a hard thud, his armored boots squashing the grass he landed on. “Well, sergeant?” he asked. “Where’s that portal?”

“It should be re-appearing soon, sir,” Kyle replied. “The controller on the other side has to keep re-opening the portal. It connects two worlds - it requires a lot of energy to keep it open.”

As Kyle finished, a loud rushing sound filled his ears, like gusts of wind through the leaves during a strong storm. A bright light appeared a short distance away. The group watched as the bright light grew larger and stronger, until finally it formed into a swirling portal.

“So that’s what it looks like on this side…” Kyle murmured

Varian blinked, staring at the portal. “Well… it looks like you weren’t kidding, Sergeant.” he said quietly. He turned his gaze back to Kyle. “So, what now?”

“Scootaloo and I will go back through,” Kyle said. “I’ll tell Princess Celestia that you wish to speak with her. Just wait here, and we’ll keep the portal going until the Princess comes through.”

“Light be with you,” Anduin murmured.

Kyle nudged Scootaloo, who flicked him with her tail. With one more glance behind him, the two stepped back through the portal.

On the other side, Twilight’s eyes lit up as Kyle stepped out of the portal. “Thank Celestia you’re back!” she exclaimed.

“We’re back,” Kyle nodded as Scootaloo walked past him. “What’s the situation?”

“Not good,” Twilight admitted. “Princess Celestia has managed to stall Chrysalis, but the Changelings just keep coming up over the hill. There’s got to be at least ten thousand. Please, please tell me that you got the Alliance to send aid.”

“King Varian has requested to speak with Princess Celestia,” Kyle replied. “I believe we will be getting some help. How much, I cannot say.”

“He wants to speak with her? Now?” Twilight demanded. “She’s still stalling Chrysalis! If she’s pulled away -”

“I’m here,” Celestia’s voice echoed through the entrance hall as she appeared from the stairwell. Her expression was as soft as ever, but her eyes darted this way and that, betraying her worry. “Negotiations have collapsed. The attack will begin within the hour.”

Celestia then turned her attention to Kyle. “You have returned, Mr. Slater. And not a moment too soon,” she added. “What is the word from Azeroth? Has your King agreed to send help?”

“He has requested to speak with you. Personally,” Kyle admitted. “He and a few others are waiting on the other side of the portal.”

Celestia’s expression hardened for an instant before returning to normal. “I suppose, then, that I will have to meet with him,” she sighed. “I would like for you to accompany me, Mr. Slater. At least until we have been introduced.” She turned her eyes towards Twilight. “Please keep the portal open until we have returned,” she instructed.

“What about me?” Scootaloo asked. “What can I do?”

“You? You can go find Princess Luna and Princess Cadence,” Kyle said. “They have a portal to Canterlot.”

“What?!” Scootaloo exclaimed, her expression hurt. “Why? I can fight! I can take care of myself!”

“I don’t doubt that, but your ability is irrelevant,” Kyle countered. “You are still a filly. I promised your parents that I would make sure you were safe. It’s not safe here.”

“But Kyle, I -”

Kyle knelt down next to Scootaloo, looking her in the eyes. “Do you remember what I told you before we came?” he asked. “I told you to follow my instructions, and you agreed. If I told you to fight, you agreed to fight. If I told you to hide, you agreed to hide. And if I told you to leave me and save yourself, you agreed to run.”

“But I -”

“Remember, Scootaloo,” Kyle murmured with a knowing smile. “As a Monk, even an apprentice, you have certain duties to others. Even if we don’t like it, we have to do what needs to be done.”

Scootaloo’s eyes went wide for an instant before a frown formed on her face. “Alright…” she sighed, kicking her hooves. “I’ll go,”

“There we go,” he patted her on the back, pushing himself back to his feet. He watched as Scootaloo flicked Kyle with her tail, spread her wings and took off down the corridor towards the dining hall.

“You sure she’ll take the portal to Canterlot?” Twilight asked with a small frown.

“She’ll do what I told her to do,” Kyle replied.

“If you’re sure…” Twilight said uncertainly

“Now, Mr. Slater,” Celestia said, returning Kyle’s attention to her. “Let us go and meet your King.”

Kyle nodded and made his way back towards the portal. He stepped into the swirling vortex of energy and emerged back out into Azeroth.

A few seconds later, Princess Celestia emerged as well. Kyle felt the air around them grow thick with tension as the entourage of Humans saw her for the first time. Though Kyle had grown rather accustomed to her presence, there was no doubt that she simply radiated power - a feature that proved to be very intimidating to all those present.

All except for two. Varian appeared to be unaffected by the solar princess’s presence, while Anduin appeared more intrigued and curious than afraid. Perhaps his natural affinity to the Light granted him greater courage, or perhaps he sensed that she intended no harm, but he stood firm while the three guards moved their hands to their weapons.

Varian quickly raised a hand, signalling to his guards to stop. For a long moment, he and Celestia locked gazes, their heights nearly identical. Finally, Varian lowered his hand, instead crossing it over his breastplate in a gesture of courtesy. “Greetings, Princess Celestia,” he said, his voice strong and steadfast. “I am Varian Wrynn, King of Stormwind, High King of the Grand Alliance,”

Celestia inclined her head in a similar respectful gesture. “Greetings, King Varian. I am Celestia, Princess of the Sun and Co-Ruler of Equestria. I assume that Mr. Slater has already filled you in on the details of our situation?”

Varian glanced over at Kyle. “I’ve been told enough to understand,” he replied. “Your city is under attack and requires help. How long do you believe your current defenders can last?”

“Our guard is trained for one-on-one combat, not a battlefield,” Celestia replied. “The Changelings will begin their attack within the hour. After that… I cannot say.”

Varian nodded grimly. He looked over his shoulder at the rest of the group. “Knight-Captain Slater!” He called over his shoulder. “Take your Gryphon and round up every able-bodied soldier you can find. Royal decree - All leave, save for injury or health reasons, is cancelled. They are to report to this location, immediately. My guards will be waiting to point them to the portal.”

“Yes sir!” Matthias saluted, a small grin breaking across his face.

“Corporal Morkie!” Varian announced, causing the Gnome to jump. “Go to the inns and taverns across Stormwind. Gather as many adventurers as you can. All who answer the call will be well-rewarded.”

“Yes sir!” Morkie replied, also saluting. The two soldiers mounted their Gryphons again and took to the air, flying back over the wall into the city.

“Thank you, King Varian,” Celestia smiled. “We will not forget this act of kindness.”

“We have much to discuss, Princess,” Varian frowned. “But now is neither the time nor place. My troops will enter the portal when they arrive. Make sure that it remains open.”

“Of course,” Celestia replied. “I must return to my Ponies, but once the crisis has passed, we will certainly speak at greater length.”

“Glory and honor, Princess.”

“Peace and prosperity.”

Celestia turned and returned back through the portal, leaving Kyle alone with Varian, Anduin, and the three guards. He turned towards the portal and took a step forward, but stopped. He looked back over his shoulder at the King, who was staring at him intensely.

“Permission to return to the front line, sir?”

Varian continued to stare at him for a long moment. Kyle could feel the tension as he awaited the word of his King.

Finally, Varian closed his eyes and nodded. “Permission granted.” His lips curved upwards in a smirk. “And don’t you dare come back until that Changeling Queen is dead.”

“Yes sir!” Kyle saluted with a grin, moving towards the portal. Not that he wouldn’t have gone through the portal anyway. Even if he had to defy a direct order from his King, nothing would keep him from this fight. Still, it was nice to not have to deal with the repercussions of such an action later.

As Kyle stepped through into Equestria once more, he saw Twilight beckoning him over to her. He quickly moved away from the portal and ran over to her.

“Kyle, you have to get down there. Now!” Twilight exclaimed, her eyes dilated in fear. “Chrysalis has ordered her Changelings forward! They’re moving into the city! Princess Celestia said the Alliance was sending help, but -”

“As much as they can spare,” Kyle interrupted. “They’ll need a little time to gather their forces, but given the speed at which Matthias and Morkie were flying, I’d estimate the first wave to come through in half an hour or so.”

“But the Changelings are attacking now!”

Kyle smirked. “Then we’ll just have to buy them a little time,” he replied, turning away from Twilight. He sprinted towards the stairwell and ran down the steps, the grin never leaving his face.

“Let them come,” he murmured to himself. “We’ll be ready.”

Chapter 31

View Online

As Kyle emerged from the stairwell and stepped out into the plaza underneath the castle, he saw that the entire area was abuzz with activity. A dozen guards stood defensively around the Crystal Heart, each one covered not in the traditional golden armor, but what appeared to be steel. Other guards ran this way and that, most of them moving to or from the south.

Speaking of the south, the entire southern skyline was pitch-black. Though it was the middle of the day, and the sun was high in the sky, a solid black wall of clouds rose up from the city - a wall that Kyle quickly realized was not made of clouds at all, but instead was smoke from burning buildings. But there was something else… something that made him raise an eyebrow, though he didn’t quite know why…

A loud whoosh rushed past Kyle, causing his head to snap towards the sound. He looked just in time to see Rainbow Dash soar into the stairwell he had just left, followed by Fluttershy. Off to the south, he could see Rarity and Applejack running towards the wall of smoke, accompanied by several guards outfitted in the same steel armor.

Off to the east, Kyle saw Shining Armor overseeing another group of guards. Kyle approached the group, taking in the extent of the guards’ armor. Their entire midsection was covered in armor, along with their legs. The thing that stood out to him the most, however, were their hooves. Each one was covered in a solid metal boot, connected to their leg armor. Each boot was reinforced with spikes that had been sharpened to a wickedly sharp point.

Shining Armor looked over as Kyle approached, only just now slipping into his own armor. “Mr. Slater,” he nodded, using his magic to levitate then steel suit onto his body. “I hope you’re ready.”

“As I’ll ever be,” Kyle replied. He glanced back at the towering wall of smoke, squinting at the writhing mass of black rising against the otherwise clear blue day.

“You’ve noticed it too?” Shining Armor asked as he stepped into his boots.

“Noticed what?” Kyle asked, turning his head back towards the prince.

“The Changelings,” Shining Armor replied, latching his boots to his leg armor. He raised his rear legs and bucked hard before rearing up on them, swinging his front hooves. Satisfied that his boots would not detach during the fight, he turned to face Kyle fully. “They’re not flying. They’re coming at us exclusively from the ground.”

Kyle glanced back at the smoke to the south. Sure enough, not a single Changeling could be seen flying around. “So that’s what was wrong…” he murmured. “But that doesn’t make sense…”

“Cadence thinks it has something to do with the Heart,” Shining Armor explained, examining the guards to make sure their armor was put on properly. “You already know that the Sha and Windigos cannot get through the shield The Changelings have been working with the Sha for a while now, and have been in their proximity. Some of their power probably rubbed off on the Changelings, or was even intentionally empowering them. So when they came into the shield, she reckons the power of the Crystal Heart affected that Sha energy and partially nullified it, weakening the Changelings.”

Kyle smirked, still looking at the southern skyline. “Unexpected, but I’ll take anything we can get at this point.” he replied. He turned his head back to Shining Armor. “So, what’s the plan?”

“The Changelings have attacked us from a lucky angle. Lucky for us, that is,” he replied, moving to stand next to Kyle. “From the south, the Changelings’ most direct route leads them through a large, open courtyard to the south. It has only two entrances - one to the south, one to the north, - and funnels in all traffic to the castle coming from the south. The only way to avoid that Courtyard without flying is to swing wide around and come at the castle from the main road that runs east-west through the city.”

“So we’re going to hold the line there,” Kyle finished. “What if they swing around and come at us from the main road? They certainly have the numbers to do that.”

“I’m leaving a dozen guards here to defend the Heart,” Shining Armor replied. “Along with several of our most talented unicorns. It’s not much, but it’s all that we can spare. They’re setting traps all along the main road that will hopefully deter any Changelings from attempting to come at us that way.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Kyle grinned. Shining Armor looked over his shoulder and flicked his tail. The guards snapped to attention, and Kyle and the group of Ponies began moving towards the fated courtyard.

“I hope you realize that we cannot win this fight,” Shining Armor warned. “There’s got to be over twenty thousand Changelings swarming through the southern reaches of the city even as we speak. We only have just over a hundred guards to fight them with. Even with you and and the Princesses, their sheer numbers will overwhelm us. We won’t be able to hold out for long.”

“We don’t have to hold out for long,” Kyle replied. “King Varian, leader of the Alliance, has agreed to send reinforcements. He’s scrambling to gather as many soldiers and adventurers as he can from Stormwind. Once they arrive, we’ll have a fighting chance. All we have to do is hold the Changelings back until that time comes.”

A large, serpentine shadow fell over the group, blocking the sun for a moment. Kyle looked up just in time to see Discord sailing over rooftops, both paw and claw glowing. As he approached the cloud of smoke, Discord unleashed twin blasts of energy, sending them hurtling down upon the invaders. Two small explosions illuminated the smoke cloud, and several screams of pain could be heard as he swept back outward.

“Even Discord’s getting in on the action,” Kyle chuckled.

“A good thing too,” Shining Armor replied as several bursts of green energy lanced out from the streets towards Discord, who was already well out of range. “He’s keeping that particular area locked down, where the Changelings are closest to us. Buying us more time to prepare.”

The group left the plaza underneath the castle and followed a short pathway to the south. At the end, the pathway opened up into a large open courtyard, just as Shining Armor had said. The courtyard was very large - easily twice as big as the courtyard in front of the Cathedral in Stormwind. Besides the groups of guards and various defenses they had set up, the only feature was a small fountain in the middle of the courtyard. The walls surrounding the courtyard were lined with shops where, on a normal day, vendors would be peddling their various goods.

But this was hardly a normal day.

Kyle looked around the courtyard once more, noting the defenses that had already been erected. Several bows were mounted on stands, bows that were made out of a material that looked suspiciously like ice. Multiple barricades of wood and metal had been erected, waiting to be moved into position to stall the oncoming assault.

Several Unicorns were in the narrow street that led out of the south side of the courtyard. As Kyle watched, one of their horns flashed brightly. A circular rune appeared on the wall in front of the Unicorn before quickly fading. The Unicorn backed away and turned to face another wall.

“We’re gonna try to stall them in that narrow street for as long as possible,” Shining Armor explained. “If they’re in there, they can’t take full advantage of their superior numbers. In the open, however…”

“We’ll be quickly overrun,” Kyle finished. “How long do you think we’ll be able to hold them in there?”

“I don’t know,” Shining Armor admitted. “The traps our Unicorns are laying down will only trigger once. After that, it’ll be all up to us to hold the line. We’re going to try to use our ice arrows and magic to hold them back as long as possible, but…” he trailed off, glancing at the meager number of defenders scattered around the courtyard.

“The odds are not in our favor,” Kyle agreed grimly. He glanced around the courtyard once more, watching as the Unicorns moved out of the street and into the courtyard and the barricades were moved into place.

Kyle then spotted something. One of the shops along the walls of the courtyard displayed a foaming mug of cider - most likely a bar or similar. He glanced back over at the southern road, then back at the building. A grin broke across his face, and he tapped Shining Armor on the shoulder. “Hey, are there any kegs in that building?” he asked.

Shining Armor glanced at the building Kyle was pointing at. “Probably,” he replied, raising an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Get some Pegasi to stack them along the side of the road.”

Shining Armor blinked. “Why?”

“Just trust me,” Kyle replied.

Shining Armor raised his eyebrow again, but nodded before running over to a group of guards. Kyle, meanwhile, had turned his attention to another group of Ponies that had entered the courtyard. Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie were walking down the center of the courtyard, each one wearing the same spiked boots that the guards wore.

Kyle ran over towards them. “I was wondering if you all were going to show up,” he said as he fell into step beside them.

“O’ course we’re here,” Applejack replied.

“Well most of us, anyway,” Rarity added.

“I was about to say… I know Twilight’s busy with the portal, but where’s Fluttershy?”

“You think she’d be any good in a fight like this?" Rainbow Dash asked. “Not a chance. The Princesses called her away for something else.”

Kyle frowned at Rainbow Dash’s harsh words, but said nothing. After all, in his opinion, she was right. Fluttershy would be far too timid to survive the coming battle. And even if her tone was sharp, she could not be blamed. She was clearly on edge. They all were.

The rustle of wings drew Kyle’s attention. He looked to the sky to see three shapes drop down next to him. Cadence, Luna, and Celestia had entered the courtyard. They were covered from head to hoof in gleaming armor, each one bearing a different color - Cadence wore silver, Celestia was armored in gold, and Luna bore black. While it covered almost every inch of exposed fur - only their underbellies were exposed - it also was apparently light enough for them to fly in.

Kyle glanced each one over as the princesses turned towards the group. They, too, wore the spiked boots that everyone else was wearing, but Kyle could see that they had other weapons as well. Their horns were covered in a large, metal spike that ended in a sharp point, and the armor that covered their wings tapered off towards the front edge and tips, ending in a razor-sharp blade

“Greetings, Mr. Slater,” Celestia smiled as she approached. “I hope you are ready.”

“As I’ll ever be,” Kyle replied, looking around. “So, where’s Fluttershy? What was that important assignment you gave her?”

Celestia and Luna exchanged a quick glance. “As you have probably already guessed, Miss Fluttershy is… not entirely suited for the heat of war,” Luna began slowly.

“Instead, we’ve asked her to keep the citizens calm,” Cadence continued. “We were able to evacuate most of them, but the Windigos’ presence is interfering with our magic. We didn’t have the strength to keep the portal open any longer. Several hundred Ponies are still within the castle. Fluttershy is trying to keep them calm and prevent panic.”

“I guess that makes sense. Now, I have another question,” Kyle said, looking over Celestia’s armor once more. ”Gold? Really? Isn’t that a bit… soft, to protect you?”

“It is merely gilded, Mr. Slater,” Celestia replied. “Our armor is made of ebonsteel - tough, yet lightweight and flexible. It will provide adequate defense in the coming battle.”

“But what of yourself? Cadence asked looking Kyle over. She raised an eyebrow as she took in Kyle’s simple leather attire. “You don’t appear to be armored. Surely you’re not planning on fighting like that?”

“It’s how I’ve always fought,” Kyle explained. “ I rely on avoiding attacks, rather than having my armor block it. I must be as agile as possible in combat. Metal armor only slows me down.”

“Even so, I believe you will require something a little… extra,” Luna replied. Her horn lit up, and a small chest popped into existence in front of Kyle. “A gift from us, for your services to Equestria. May it serve you well.”

Kyle knelt down and pushed the chest open. He reached in and pulled out the first item - an expertly-made leather tunic, colored a deep, dark brown. Three symbols were emblazoned upon the chest. On the left breast was the emblem of the Alliance, shining in regal blue and gold. On the right was an image of Celestia and Luna, chasing each other in a circle around a sun and moon - the emblem of Equestria. Finally, in the center was another symbol - the blue and white head of Xuen the White Tiger, whose visage symbolized the ferocity of the Windwalker.

Kyle stared at the tunic for a moment before turning his attention to the remaining items in the chest. Sure enough, an entire set of armor lay inside, each one crafted with a level of expertise Kyle had rarely seen, and never worn. The boots were reinforced with steel, and the vambraces had a series of metal studs and spikes along the outside. Inside was also a silken cloak which reached partway down the tunic’s back. It too had Xuen’s visage emblazoned upon it, and it attached to the chestpiece via a pair of metal clasps underneath the shoulder pads.

As Kyle set the final piece of armor aside, he glanced back into the chest. At the bottom was another set of items. Kyle reached in and pulled them out as well. A dagger, along with its sheathe, emerged from the chest, followed by two simple one-handed maces.

“Gifts from Longhorn, Chief of the Redtail Minotaur tribe,” Celestia explained as Kyle held one of the maces in his grip, giving it a trial swing. The head was perfectly weighted, allowing him to lash out with several powerful swings in rapid succession. “It appears that you made quite an impression upon him in Canterlot.”

“Each piece of armor has been given several magical enhancements,” Luna continued. “You will find that, though they are tough and durable, they will not hamper your movement.”

“This is… awesome,” Kyle murmured, looking up at the Princesses with a smile. “Thank you.”

“Do not thank us yet, Mr. Slater,” Luna said grimly, turning her attention back to the south. “The battle has yet to begin.”

“You may want to put that on,” Cadence agreed. “And quickly.”

Kyle noded and pulled off his old armor, throwing it back into the chest. He quickly donned his new armor, marvelling at how lightweight it was. Even though Kyle could tell it was thick, it almost felt like it wasn’t even there.

Kyle finally attached the cloak and put on the final two pieces. The first was a leather hat, almost identical to the ones favored by the Pandaren masters upon the Peak of Serenity. The second was his leather belt. The sun-baked, cracked leather cord contrasted greatly against the fresh leather armor, but the belt had been provided to him by his master as a gift when he had become a fully-fledged Monk - he could not bear to set it aside. He attached the dagger sheath to his belt and picked up the two maces, holding one in each hand.

Rainbow Dash whistled as Kyle stood back up. “Those Changelings will be quaking in their hooves when they get a look at you,” she said. “I’m glad you’re on our side. That looks scary as a -”

Rainbow Dash paused mid-sentence. Her ears perked up and angled towards the south. The other Ponies had likewise tensed up, their attention drawn towards the road. Kyle glanced towards the road, noticing that several Kegs had been placed along each wall lining the road. However, he could not see what the Ponies were tensing up about.

“The Changelings approach,” Cadence murmured.

“Stations, everypony!” Shining Armor cried out. All at once, the courtyard was a mass of galloping hooves as guards ran this way and that. As the confusion died down, Kyle glanced towards the south again. Sure enough, he could now hear for himself the sound of thundering hooves approaching, along with a faint, eerie clicking noise.

He looked around the courtyard, taking in the sight of all the guards gathered. Many wore expressions of tension. Others had their faces contorted into scowls or fearsome snarls. A couple, however, appeared terrified, ready to turn tail and flee before the onslaught.

“They’re not going to last,” Kyle murmured to Celestia, nodding at one such terrified guard. “The fearful and hateful are the first to fall in battle.”

“Perhaps you should speak to them,” Celestia suggested. “Everypony is worried. They are well trained in body, but their hearts and minds may not be as strong. A powerful word may do a world of good for them.”

Kyle blinked once. “But… I can’t speak to them all…” he muttered nervously.

“How can you expect them to not feel fear for death when you yourself fear mere words?” Celestia asked with a knowing smile. “Remember - courage, not bravery, truly defines who we are in these trying times.”

Kyle felt a small smile cross his face. “Al… alright. I’ll do it,” he said quietly. He pushed the chest onto its end and clambered up onto it, using Celestia to balance himself as he stood up tall. Several heads turned in his direction as he towered above the defenders. He cleared his throat as the thunder of the Changelings’ hooves grew ever louder. He looked around once more before taking a deep breath.

“Proud defenders of Equestria!” he called out, drawing the attention of the remaining Ponies. “You stand today against a force beyond reckoning! A force unlike anything seen before! An evil so great, it threatens to consume the entire world in its shadow! You, and you alone, stand between the Changelings and their Sha masters, and the ruin of this world!”

“But do not despair! Even as I speak, the might of the Alliance Army gathers itself! Soon, they will storm into this world, and together we will repel these Changeling invaders! Our mission is simple - make sure there is still a battle to be won when they arrive!”

“The enemy is cunning, cruel, and driven by hatred. They will stop at nothing to see all the world bowed before them. Our task is grim, but our enemy will not hesitate to kill us all. We must do the same. Show no mercy, defenders of Equestria, for you shall receive none in return!”

“But neither should you lash out in fear, anger or hatred! To do so is to empower our enemy! They feed on your hatred, they revel in fear. Give these feelings no quarter in your heart! Ask yourself, instead - What is worth fighting for? Your home? Your family? Hold this close to your heart, and fight not for hatred, but for love.”

“And fight we must! Fight for your homes! For your families! For your very lives!” Kyle pointed as the first Changelings appeared in the road, charging towards the courtyard. Their faces split open in vicious snarls and hisses as they thundered down the road.

“The enemy is upon us! Brace yourselves!”

The guards next to the bows drew the strings back and loaded them with arrows made of ice. They released the strings and the arrows flew forward towards the oncoming Changelings. They found their marks, penetrating the Changelings’ thick chiton. Several Changelings tumbled to the ground, trampled by their comrades. Others froze into solid ice, only to be shattered to pieces as more Changelings charged through them.

The Changelings continued their advance, charging blindly down the street. As they drew ever closer, they began to trigger the traps that the Unicorns had laid down. Some traps froze any Changeling near them, much like the ice arrows. Others exploded violently, sending green ichor and Changeling parts flying. Still others did their work in a less pronounced fashion, causing the Changelings to simply collapse to the ground to be trampled by their brethren

“Now!” Shining Armor yelled, pointing his hoof towards the Changelings. His horn lit up, and a bolt of light blue energy flew from his horn towards the Changelings, joining a barrage of multicolored lasers. The lasers struck the front lines of the Changelings, sending many of them tumbling to the ground. The Unicorns continued to cast magical attacks at the Changelings, with Celestia, Luna, and Cadence adding their own blasts to the mix.

Kyle hooked his maces onto his belt and called upon the Chi around him, gathering as much as he could into his hands. Bolts of lightning and jade-green Chi Bursts flew from his fingertips, quickly getting lost in the sea of energy flying from the defenders.

And yet, the Changelings poured on, making their way down the street. The magic of the Ponies was slowing them, but they could not be stopped, surging like a tide of death towards the courtyard. Within a minute, they had reached the opening, and the first few set their hooves into the courtyard.

Just what Kyle had been waiting for. “Brace!” he yelled over the roar of the battle, aiming his hand down the street. A bolt of lightning lanced out of his hands, but did not strike a Changeling. Instead, it slammed into one of the kegs that the Pegasi had set up. The wooden barrel ignited, spewing flames for a brief moment.

Then, there was a deafening boom and a flash of light as the keg exploded, blasting any nearby Changelings sky-high. The heat of the detonation ignited the other kegs stacked nearby. Another series of explosions rocked the ground as the remaining kegs detonated as well. Over the thunder of the explosions, Kyle could hear a relatively soft rumbling sound. Sure enough, the walls of the buildings lining the street collapsed, burying the street in rubble.

“That wasn’t cider,” Kyle mused as the air around them fell silent. “The explosion was too strong…”

“No, it wasn’t,” Cadence agreed, squinting her eyes to see through the dust. “Probably whiskey.”

For a long moment, nothing moved. Dust billowed out from the rubble, obscuring the street from view. A few Changelings could be seen amongst the rubble. Some of them were horribly burned, others were missing limbs or had been ripped in half, but all of them were dead.

A faint clicking was all the warning they had. Changelings burst from the cloud of dust, surging over their fallen comrades and the rubble that entombed them. More magic flew from the defenders, but by now the Changelings were pouring into the courtyard, allowing them to take advantage of their superior numbers.

The first Changelings met the defenders for the first time, engaging in hoof-to-hoof combat. The Ponies quickly ceased their magical assault and lashed out with their hooves, their spiked boots piercing through the Changeling’s chiton with ease. The Changelings themselves warped their front hooves into wicked-looking scythes and jagged blades, slashing at anyone or anything that they got near - even other Changelings.

Kyle could see it in their eyes as he drew his maces once more. The black haze that clouded their eyes, the inhuman snarls that curled their lips, their wantless desire - no, need - for bloodshed. These Changelings were nothing more than slaves of the Sha now, their old minds completely obliterated.

Kyle stepped forward into the battle, charging at a Changeling that already had a guard on the defensive. Kyle pulled his mace back and brought it down upon the Changeling’s head. A crunching sound followed, along with a shower of green slime and brains as the mace caved the Changeling’s skull in. Kyle then whipped around, lashing out with his other mace at another Changeling’s head. The weapon found its mark, and the Changeling’s neck twisted violently with a loud snap.

Kyle grabbed a flask off of his belt and took a drink. Instantly, he felt strength surging through his body as his Tigereye Brew took effect, empowering him with new strength. He crouched and leaped high into the air, pulling both maces over his head as he reached his peak. He spotted another guard who was being overwhelmed by a trio of Changelings and aimed for them, falling to the ground. He brought both maces down onto one Changeling’s back, cracking it open and sending his foe crashing to the ground. An uppercut with one of his maces caught the second Changeling under the chin, sending it flying high into the air.

Kyle was forced to take a step backwards as the third Changeling lashed out, its scythe-leg narrowly missing Kyle’s chest. It brought its other scythe-leg down in a downwards strike, aiming for his arm. Kyle raised one mace and hooked it under the sickle-shaped leg, catching the blow and trapping the Changeling. He stepped forward with one foot and brought his other mace upwards, smashing through the leg he had just caught and severing it completely. The Changeling howled in pain before Kyle whipped around, his hammer slamming into its head and silencing it.

A flash of orange drew Kyle’s attention. He whipped his head to the left just in time to see a small, unarmored Pegasus slam into a Changeling, knocking it off-balance. The Pegasus reared back and pointed its hoof at the Changeling. A bolt of lightning lanced out, striking the Changeling and knocking it to the ground. Another pegasus slammed its hoof into the Changeling, crushing its head.

Kyle smirked and ran over to the unarmored Pegasus, escaping the worst of the fighting. He clipped one mace to his belt and leaped up, catching her tail before she could fly off again. “I was wondering when you were gonna show up, Scoots,” he laughed, pulling her back down.

“Wh- Kyle!” Scootaloo exclaimed, jumping away and looking around nervously. “I-I can explain. I just - I mean,”

“Chill squirt,” he chuckled. “I’m not angry,”

“Y-you’re not? But you said -”

“I said you needed to go home,” Kyle nodded. “But never when you needed to go home. Nor did I tell you to go through the portal back to Canterlot - only that one was available.”

“But… but I -”

“I knew you wouldn’t go home,” Kyle explained. “I knew you’d want to stay and fight. It’s in your nature.” Kyle turned his attention back to the battle raging around them. “We’ll talk after we’re done here. For now, remember your training, and make me proud!”

“Done and done!” Scootaloo saluted with a grin. She spread her wings and launched herself back into the fray, lightning and burst of energy flying from her hooves.

Kyle also turned to dive back into the battle. He crouched to leap forward, but felt himself falling as a large body slammed into his back, sending him to the ground. He managed to turn himself over and land on his back as an armored guard collapsed on top of him, his throat sliced open.

Another Changeling pounced, landing right next to Kyle. “The Empress will be pleased when I deliver her your head,” it. sneered, It flashed its right leg out, shaped like a sword, and drew it back to stab downwards.

Kyle grasped down by his belt and found what he was looking for. He jerked his head to the side as the sword-leg slammed into the ground right next to him, burying itself deep in the stone floor. Kyle withdrew his arm from under the dead guard and lashed out at the stuck Changeling, his dagger glistening in the sun. The dagger caught the Changeling across the neck, biting deep through the chitin. Green blood spewed forth as the Changeling gurgled in pain. Kyle pushed hard against the guard and rolled the body off of him before throwing himself at the Changeling, ramming his dagger through the Changeling’s throat. The blade pierced through and erupted out from the other side. He quickly withdrew the blade and re-sheathed it as the Changeling collapsed to the ground.

By now, the Ponies had been completely encircled by the Changeling army. They fought valiantly, but Kyle could see their ring of defense growing smaller and smaller as the Changelings herded them into the center of the courtyard, massing them around the fountain. Among the the writhing mass of Changelings lay the bodies of the dead - mostly Changelings, but at least a dozen Ponies lay among the fallen.

Suddenly, the Changelings froze and pulled back slightly, their wings spread defensively. The defenders were now pressed up against the fountain entirely, standing side-by-side and facing outwards against the enemy. Kyle glanced around and spotted Scootaloo, standing next to Rainbow Dash. Both of them were flecked here and there with green blood.The older Pegasus was muttering to her quickly, her face contorted in a scowl that was not aimed at the Changelings.

The wall of Changelings to the south parted, and another, larger Changeling stepped through. Kyle immediately identified this one as a hive queen - she stood much taller than the rest of the Changelings, her eyes were vertical slits rather than solid orbs, and her horn was bent and jagged, jutting outwards at sharp angles.

“Greetings, defenders of Equestria,” she began, her voice triumphant. “I am Venoxys, queen of Hive Ombrex.”

“We don’t give a damn who you are!” A guard spat back.

“You would do well to learn your place quickly, worm,” Venoxys hissed. “You have put up a good fight, I must admit. Several hundred of my kind lay dead, slain by your hooves. But it is now over. You are defeated. Grand Empress Chrysalis, in her mercy, has agreed to offer you an escape from death. Submit and surrender, and your paltry lives will be spared.”

“To be slaves for you?” Kyle demanded, stepping forward. To his surprise, he saw Scootaloo stepping forward as well. There was some scattered murmuring as Scootaloo stopped beside Kyle. He turned his attention back towards the Changeling Queen. “To watch as you destroy everything we know and love? No, Changeling. We would rather die than be slaves. We do not submit.”

“We will never submit,” Scootaloo agreed.

“Never!” Another voice echoed from the remaining Ponies. Another voice rang out, and then another, and another. Soon, the entire crowd was chanting. “Never! Never! Never!”

Venoxys hissed angrily. “Silence!” she roared, slamming her hoof into the ground. A shockwave erupted, shaking the ground violently. Kyle was forced to crouch down to maintain his balance, while several Ponies fell to the ground.

“You choose not to submit,” Venoxys growled threateningly. Her horn began to glow, surrounded by black and white Sha energy. “Then you shall die.” The energy coalesced on the tip of her horn, forming into a large orb of pulsing energy. She cackled as jolts of lightning sizzled around the orb, which was growing ever larger. A small puff of smoke erupted from behind her, quickly getting absorbed by the expanding ball of energy.

“To Tartarus with you a-”

The Changeling queen stopped mid-sentence, her eyes going wide. The orb of energy sputtered and fizzled out of existence. The Changelings closest to her gasped and backed away, staring at her back in fear. Kyle watched as the chitin across her throat cracked. Suddenly, a sharp metal tip erupted from her throat, spraying green blood and small chunks of her exoskeleton. The blade was quickly withdrawn as Venoxys gurgled, her windpipe severed. The blade flashed out from behind her head once more and was rammed into the side of her skull, biting in to the hilt. As it was withdrawn once more, her front knees buckled, and she fell to the ground, dead.

A small, leather-clad shape leaped from her back as she collapsed, landing in front of her corpse. The tiny humanoid spun around and brandished a pair of daggers, one dripping with green slime. “Hope I’m not too late to get in on the fun,” A high-pitched, nasally voice said from beneath the mask. A familiar voice, one that made Kyle grin. “That’s two you owe me now, Slater.”

“Perfect timing, Morkie,” Kyle laughed. “As usual.”

Morkie sheathed one dagger and gave Kyle a quick thumbs up. He raised his hand to his mask and pulled it down, revealing his mouth for a moment. He stuck his fingers into his mouth and gave a loud, high-pitched whistle.

And all hell broke loose.

A dome of golden light sprang to life around the Ponies, encasing them in a hemisphere of energy. The fountain erupted in a geyser, shackles springing into existence and binding the liquid into the shapes of water elementals. The ground beneath the Changelings buckled and quaked, spewing lava this way and that. From the crevices arose more elementals of Earth and Fire, who instantly unleashed their fury upon the stunned Changelings. The skies themselves were rent asunder as shards of ice and orbs of fire, and even what appeared to be the stars themselves, rained down around them, bouncing harmlessly off of the protective dome but drawing screams of fear and pain from the Changelings.

The Changelings began to panic, some running this way and that, some flinging themselves uselessly against the protective dome surrounding the Ponies. A rustle of movement to the west drew Kyle’s attention. He watched as multiple humanoids clambered up onto the rooftops surrounding the courtyard. They drew guns, bows, and crossbows, took aim, and fired. The Changelings closest to them jerked awkwardly and collapsed to the ground, their bodies riddled with arrows and bullet-holes.

Meanwhile, a loud roar drew Kyle’s attention behind him. He watched as multiple beasts charged into the courtyard. Core hounds, wolves, bears, frostsabers, quillen… It was as if a zoo had been unleashed. The beasts descended upon the Changelings on the north side of the courtyard, their powerful claws and vice-like jaws decimating those unfortunate to be caught in their path.

The Changelings were in an all-out retreat now, fleeing towards the south. Now their great numbers worked against them, slowing their movement as those still outside the courtyard were being pushed back. Meanwhile, the elementals and beasts continued their rampage, carving swaths of death and carnage through the Changeling forces as the Hunters on the rooftops picked off Changelings one by one.

And then, Kyle saw something else. A bright green meteor, falling from the sky. It slammed into the ground on the southwest corner of the courtyard, sending everything within ten yards flying backwards. From the crater emerged a terrifying being - one that Kyle had fought multiple times before, but now filled him with joy. A creature born of cursed rock and fel flame - an Infernal. Kyle watched as the Infernal lashed out, sending multiple Changelings flying and incinerating those who survived its strike.

Just as Kyle thought things couldn’t get any more chaotic, he heard it. A loud, deep voice, very close and to the north.

“Glory to the Alliance! Charge!”

The dome of light faded just as Kyle whipped his head towards the voice. From the north, a column of humanoids clad in steel charged forward, armed with swords, axes, maces, shields… anything and everything that could be considered a weapon. At the head of the column was King Varian Wrynn himself. His blade, Shalamayne, glistened in the light of the sun as he brought it down upon the nearest Changeling, cutting it clean in half

The column pressed into the courtyard, their weapons carving through the few Changelings remaining on that side of the fountain. They then fell upon the fleeing Changelings with vigor. Several of the new attackers reached out, and their hands flashed with golden light. Hammers of golden energy rained down upon the Changelings, slamming several of them to the ground.

The cries of the dying Changelings resounded through the air as the full might of the Alliance was brought to bear against them. Kyle watched as one Changeling was surrounded by purple energy and forcibly dragged backwards, screaming in terror. The Changeling landed in front of a Dwarf, who quickly impaled the Changeling upon his blade with a cruel grin. His glowing blue eyes flashed brightly for a moment before he lunged forward, throwing himself back at the Changelings.

And just as suddenly, it was over. The Changelings continued their retreat to the south, moving back into the rest of the city where they would have more room to fight. The Alliance, meanwhile, held their ground, deciding to hold the courtyard rather than press on. The elementals that had been summoned dissolved into nothingness, and the Infernal shuddered before collapsing, the fire dying and the rocks falling lifelessly to the ground. Kyle saw Matthias standing near the southern corridor, glaring at the retreating tails of the Changelings.

Kyle turned towards the sound of boots approaching. He watched as the gathered Ponies parted, allowing King Varian to approach the Princesses. The Ponies bowed their heads respectfully as he stopped in front of the Princesses.

“Welcome to the Crystal Empire, King Varian Wrynn,” Celestia smiled. “Your timing could not have been better.”

“The courtyard is secure,” Varian replied, electing to skip the pleasantries. “Several of my men have also been stationed around the outskirts of the palace to bolster the guards you left there.”

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked, tilting her head to the side. “The Changelings are falling back. The battle is over. We won!”

Varian silenced the Pegasus with a glare. “We merely held them off. They’ve fallen back from this position, yes,” he said coldly, turning his attention back to the south.

“But this battle is far from over.”

Chapter 32

View Online

A set of claws lashed out at Kyle, forcing him to flip backwards to avoid being ripped in half. He landed on his feet just as the Changeling charged at him, quickly closing the short distance between the pair. This Changeling’s forelegs had been completely replaced with a set of black-and-white claws - the same claws that appeared on the Sha.

Kyle raised his mace to block, catching the first strike in the air. The second one whistled past his face, narrowly missing his eye. Kyle lashed out with his free hammer, slamming the hilt into the Changeling’s face. The Changeling reeled backwards, but could not escape with its claw still hooked around Kyle’s weapon. His second strike brought the head of the mace down on the Changeling’s skull, punching through it with a sickening crunch.

Kyle pulled his mace out, dragging flecks of bone and brain with it as the Changeling collapsed to the ground. He clipped his maces to his belt and drew his dagger, placing the handle in his mouth. He ran towards a nearby building and began to ascend, using the windowsills and the sign above the door to clamber up onto the roofs.

He wasn’t the only one looking to take advantage of the higher ground. A Gnome Warlock and her pet imp were standing upon the building already, raining fire and brimstone down upon the Changelings in the streets below. A few buildings over, a Unicorn was also lashing out with his own magic.

Kyle spat the dagger out of his mouth and wiped the handle off before turning to examine the battle raging around him. The Changelings had retreated far into the southern reaches of the city when the Alliance had first struck, but that had been hours ago. Now, the two forces seemed to be evenly matched, the line drawn a few blocks south of the courtyard where the Defenders had originally taken their stand.

Of course, the Changelings weren’t just attacking from the south anymore. Kyle saw the battle dragging on far to the east and west. He grimaced at the sight - with the battle line spreading out to such great lengths, the defenders were spread thin. The Alliance had forced the Changelings back before, but they had had the element of surprise on their side. In an even fight, the Changelings still had the advantage of sheer overwhelming numbers.

A loud whistling pierced through the roar of the battle, and a section of the street just a dozen meters west of Kyle erupted in a massive fireball, consuming a dozen Changelings. A few seconds later, another explosion ripped through the east, again annihilating a large clump of Changelings.

Kyle let out a soft whistle of his own. “Bringing out the heavy guns. Mortars…” he murmured to himself. He crossed his arms, frowning as he glanced over at the two craters once more. Large groups of defenders stood not half a dozen meters away from each blast. It had been nothing short of a miracle that they had not been hit by friendly fire.

The sound of rustling wings drew Kyle’s attention. He turned his head as Rainbow Dash landed next to him. She had certainly seen her fair share of the battle - several spikes on her boots had been torn off, and her legs were coated in green blood “There you are Kyle!” she exclaimed. “What the hay?! I thought you told Scootaloo to go home!”

“We’ll worry about her once we’re done here,” Kyle shrugged off the Pegasus’ anger. “She’s stronger than everyone gives her credit for. She’ll be alright. Trust me,”

“Whatever dude, it’s not me that has to explain that to the Princesses,” Rainbow Dash muttered. Kyle felt his heartbeat quicken. He hadn’t considered what the Princesses would think about this. True, he hadn’t explicitly given her permission to stay, but there was no doubt they’d see the duplicity of his actions…

“Speaking of which, you’re wanted,” Rainbow Dash continued, snapping Kyle out of his thoughts. “King Varian and the Princesses are looking for you. They’re in the courtyard.”

“Right. Thanks Dash,” Kyle replied as the Pegasus soared away, flying high over the battle.

Kyle winced as another explosion landed right in front of the building he was on, so close that he could feel the heat of the blast. He dropped to his knees and gripped the roof to keep his balance as the entire building shook with the force of the explosion. Several Changeling legs rained down around him as he regained his balance. “A bit too close,” he muttered darkly, turning and running down the roof towards the courtyard.

A few moments later, Kyle hopped down from the roofs into the courtyard, rolling to disperse the impact from his fall. As he pushed himself to his feet and brushed the dust off of his legs, he noticed that the courtyard had changed dramatically since he had left. He spotted Varian and the Princesses in the northeast corner, huddled around a table with a piece of parchment on it - the map of the city, no doubt.

In the southeast corner, several tents had been erected and numerous cots laid out. Ponies and Azerothians alike were laid out on the cots, each one injured in some fashion. Kyle winced as he noticed a few particularly brutal injuries, such as a severed wing or a missing eye. There was no doubt that some of the scars from this battle would never truly heal.

A loud thud vibrated the ground, drawing Kyle’s attention to the northwest. In that corner of the courtyard, several large mortar cannons had been pulled into place, each one managed by their own crew. Among them, however, Kyle spotted a familiar poofy, pink-maned Pony. He stared, dumbfounded, as Pinkie Pie bounced around the mortar teams.

Finally, Kyle forced himself to approach. As he drew near, Pinkie froze in place and began twitching erratically. “Ear flop… tail twitch…. toothache…. hair poof… double ear flop... zero two two, seven one nine, seventeen seconds!” she yelled.

“Got it,” a nearby Dwarf decorated as a Knight-Champion replied with a sigh, motioning towards one of the mortar crews. The crew began frantically adjusting the angle of the weapon, finally settling down into position. The Dwarf held his hand up in the air, staring down at a pocket watch. Just as Kyle counted seventeen seconds after Pinkie had stopped talking, the Dwarf brought his hand down in a slicing motion. The crew fired the mortar, and the shell launched into the air with a loud shriek. A few seconds later, an explosion could be heard off in the distance as the round landed.

“What was that, sir?” Kyle asked as he approached the Dwarf.

“Firin’ artillery, lad,” The Dwarf replied. He glanced over his shoulder at Pinkie, who was now happily bouncing around the area again. “We’ve been followin’ ‘er directions all day, at Princess Celestia’s request.”

“You’ve been shelling the battlefield? All day?” Kyle asked, his jaw dropping. “How… what… How did I not notice this?”

“Well… not all day, but fer the last hour, yeah. It’s mostly been out to the east and west until just now,” The Dwarf explained. “Fired three shots right in a row t’ the south, just a few decimals over from each other a few minutes before ye showed up.”

“That was you all?” Kyle demanded. “With all due respect, sir, you need to watch your fire. You dropped those mortars right on our heads!”

“We’ve gotten a few reports similar, yeah,” The Dwarf muttered darkly. “Shouldn’t rightly be talkin’ ‘boot this, but I think that there horse -”

“Pony, sir.”

“Pony, whatever. She’s a witch.”

“What do you mean, sir?”

“She keeps on twitchin’ and floppin’,” The Dwarf replied. “And then she yells out some coordinates fer us to bomb. And we do. And we’ve had a few close calls, but we ain’t yet hit one o’ our men.”

Kyle’s jaw dropped. “What? Not once? In these close quarters?” he demanded. “That’s impossible!”

“I would’a said the same thing, lad, but all reports indicate otherwise,” The Dwarf replied. “And don’t even bother askin’ how she’s doin’ this,” he added as Kyle opened his mouth again. “I already asked. She jus’ called it ‘er ‘Pinkie Sense’ and started twitchin’ again. And the other horses -”

“Ponies, sir,”

“Ponies, whatever, they all just tell us not t’ question it. Bloody nutty, it is,”

Kyle rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Right. Well… good luck, sir. I think you’ll need it,” he added with another glance at Pinkie, who was now staring intently at the lever on one of the mortars. “Don’t touch that!” he bellowed, causing the pink mare to jump backwards and whistle innocently

Kyle turned and began walking towards the Princesses. As he passed the medical tents, he saw one of the tents open up. A familiar white Unicorn stepped out, with several bloody bandages held in her magical grip. “Hey Rarity,” he greeted as he walked next to her

“Oh, Hello Kyle,” Rarity replied as she lit the soiled bandages on fire, incinerating them quickly.

“How’d you wind up with Medical duty?” Kyle asked, remembering his own time tending to the wounded. It had definitely been an experience he would gladly pass up doing again.

“Well, I’m not really the type to… get down and dirty, as it were,” Rarity replied. “All that dirt and dust out there in the battlefield - bleh! So I elected to help set up the tents here. And when one of the other Humans saw me tying up the tents, he said he had never seen anypony - well, anyone he said, but never mind - never seen anypony tie knots so quickly before. He asked me to help out with bandaging the wounded, and I agreed.”

“But isn’t blood harder to get out of fur and clothing than dirt or dust?” Kyle asked.

“Well… yes,” Rarity admitted, turning back towards the tents. “But I can change the bandages with magic, so I don’t have to get in close. And I think I’m a bit more helpful back here than clashing with those barbarians out there,”

“Right. Well I’ll let you get back to it,”

Rarity nodded and slipped back inside one of the tents. Kyle, meanwhile, turned once more towards the Princesses, who by now were looking directly at him. “Nice of you to show up, Mr. Slater,” Celestia said as Kyle stopped in front them.

“Sorry it took so long,” he said, looking around the area. The Princesses and Varian were all crowded around a wooden table that, as Kyle had suspected, indeed had a map of the Crystal Empire upon it. Scattered around the area were other high-ranking officers, including several Marshals and even a Grand Marshal.

“We have a mission for you, Sergeant,” Varian announced, striding over towards Kyle. “The Princesses inform me that an item called the Crystal Heart is of the utmost importance to the defense of this city. If it falls, the shield will collapse, and the Sha will be able to enter the city. We must not let that happen. It is currently on the street under the palace, where the Princesses say it usually is. Your mission is to retrieve it and bring it back here, where it can be more closely guarded.”

“Be warned Mr. Slater, that this is not going to be as easy as it sounds,” Luna added. “We are asking you to do this because you can be trusted. Any pony we ask could be a Changeling in disguise, and any other Azerothian… well, they know not the importance of this artifact,” she finished.

“Be swift, Sergeant,” Varian ordered. “You’ll be needed on the front lines again shortly.”

“Yes sir,” Kyle saluted. He spun around and ran off to the north, making his way through the crowded courtyard. He reached the northern road and entered it, making his way towards the castle.

As he drew close, his ears picked up another new noise. He froze in place, listening intently. Over the sound of explosions in the distance, Kyle could just make out another sound. The sound of shouting, of magic, of steel clashing against steel.

The sound of battle. And it was coming from the castle.

“Damnit all,” Kyle hissed, breaking into a full-blown sprint. He unhooked his maces and held them tightly as he whipped around a corner, and then another, putting him right in front of the castle.

The entire area was a war zone. Ponies and Alliance soldiers clashed with Changelings, some of whom were still wearing the armor of the Ponies they had been impersonating. The defenders had clearly been caught off-guard, and Kyle could see yet another wave of Changelings coming from the west. They needed help, and fast.

Kyle growled and launched himself forward, leaping into a Flying Serpent Kick. His foot connected with a Changeling just as it was prepared to cut through the exposed back of a Dwarf who was wrestling with another Changeling. Kyle’s target went sailing through the air and collided with the support leg of the palace, crashing back down to the floor.

Kyle whipped his maces this way and that, the twin hammers finding their mark time and time again. He carved a path through the battle, slowly but surely making his way towards the center of the arena.

As Kyle’s maces sent yet another Changeling flying, Kyle caught a glimpse of a familiar orange shape in the midst of the battle. Scootaloo was on the ground, ducking and dancing around as a Changeling lashed out at her. This Changeling was armored, and sported several decorations that labelled him as a commander of some sorts. The smaller Pegasus weaved in and out of its strikes, never letting a single blow touch her.

As Kyle looked on, the Changeling snarled in fury and raised both forelegs up in the air, ready to slam them down. Kyle watched as Scootaloo crouched down, her eyes narrowed in focus. The Changeling slammed its scythe-legs onto the cobblestone road, narrowly missing the Pegasus as she lightly hopped backwards.

Scootaloo then pushed herself onto her rear hooves. She whipped herself around and lashed out with one rear hoof, using her wings to keep her balanced on the other. The Blackout Kick caught the Changeling squarely on its unarmored jaw. Even from a distance, Kyle could see the fracture-lines erupt across its cheek as it spiraled to the ground, roaring in pain.

Scootaloo was on top of the Changeling in an instant. Her face held no anger, no fear, no hatred - just a grim determination, a knowledge of what had to be done. She raised her hoof and slammed it into the Changeling’s exposed neck. This blow proved just as powerful as the first, shattering the chitin protecting the Changeling’s neck and crushing its windpipe.

Scootaloo’s head turned as she examined the battlefield. She froze as she saw Kyle staring at her. Kyle couldn’t help himself. He grinned and gave her a thumbs up. She returned the grin and leaped off into the battle once more.

The battle raged on around Kyle, and he flung himself into it. His next target was already staring right at him, its sword-shaped foreleg poised and ready to strike. Kyle ducked down as the leg whistled over his head. He stuck his leg outward and swept it in a large arc, catching the Changeling’s other foreleg and knocking it to the ground. His mace swung downward, ending the Changeling’s life with a loud crack as its skull split open under the blow.

And suddenly, it was over. The Changelings were pulling back to the west, leaving scores of their dead behind. Kyle watched as Scootaloo shocked the final remaining Changeling into submission before crushing its throat as well. She began to make her way over to Kyle, who was now headed towards the center of the arena once more.

“Good job out there,” Kyle praised as she fell into step beside him. “The way you handled that commander made it look easy.”

“He wasn’t expecting me to be able to defend myself,” Scootaloo replied. Her expression grew somber. “It wasn’t easy, you know. My first… kill…”

“Besides the Sha?”

“Those don’t really count… they’re monsters,” Scootaloo countered. “But Changelings -” Kyle’s quick intake of air cut Scootaloo short. He took off at a full sprint towards the center of the area, directly underneath the castle, with Scootaloo running after him.

He slowed to a stop as they approached the stalactite and stalagmite that lay in the very center of the area. Normally, the Crystal Heart would be floating in between the two crystalline pillars, and that is what Kyle had been expecting.

But instead, there was only empty air.

“Son of a bitch!” Kyle swore violently as the other defenders gathered around as well, muttering amongst themselves. “That’s why they pulled back! They have the heart!”

As if fate itself decided to punctuate Kyle’s statement, the sunlight above them flickered dangerously. Every head snapped upwards as the shield surrounding the Crystal Empire began to disappear, revealing a powerful snowstorm on the otherside.. Seconds later, it faded entirely, unleashing the full power of the raging blizzard upon the city.

A loud moan echoed through the city, sending shivers through Kyle’s body that had nothing to do with the sudden cold. He turned his gaze outwards, looking around at the gathered defenders. “Everyone, back to the courtyard,” he ordered. “We failed. They have the heart. You there!” he pointed at a Pegasus, who jumped slightly. “Inform the Princesses and King Varian that Kyle Slater is going after the Crystal Heart. Tell them to send the Element bearers and any troops they can spare to help.”

“Y-yes sir,” The pegasus saluted, teeth chattering against the snow that now swirled around them. The group turned and ran towards the south, eager to reach the relative shelter of the courtyard to the south. Only Kyle and Scootaloo remained behind, along with a pair of Dwarves and a pure-white polar bear. One Dwarf bore a rifle, while the other had glowing blue eyes and wielded a pair of one-handed war axes.

“I thought I told you two to go south,” Kyle scowled at the two Dwarves.

“All due respect, sir, ye’r gonna need more ‘n just one tiny winged horse t’ back ye up,” The hunter replied, priming his rifle. “Me brother ‘n I are comin’ wit’ ye.”

“Be careful what you say, soldier,” Kyle warned. “That’s my apprentice you’re bad-mouthing.”

There was a short pause as the Dwarves processed this latest bit of information. “Be that as it is, sir,” The Death Knight replied, his voice echoed by some unknown power, “One Monk and one Pony cannot hope t’ take on these beasts alone. Yer’ gonna need us,”

Kyle sighed. He didn’t have time for this. “Fine. But you do what i say, when I say,” he ordered. "And my first order - after those Changelings. Kill them all.” Without waiting for a response, he took off down the road, with Scootaloo, the bear, and the Dwarves right behind him.

The group moved as fast as possible, determined to catch up the Changelings. Kyle refused to allow the cold to slow him down, thanking the Light for his armor - the leather, while not well insulated, provided some protection against the bite of the wind. Scootaloo and the bear were likewise protected by their fur, and the Dwarves were both doubly-protected - Dwarves were naturally resistant to the cold, The hunter had padded leather-and-fur armor, and the Death Knight’s undead status dulled him from the cold even further. At some point, The group pushed through the battle line, moving into territory controlled by the Changelings.

A few minutes later, Kyle spotted a flash of movement ahead of him. He surged onwards, ignoring the chill that was spreading through his body as the blizzard raged around him. Sure enough, as he drew closer he saw a small group of Changelings bolting away. They were moving as fast as they could, but they had no resistance to the cold as the defenders did. The blizzard was working against them, slowing their movement.

The Alliance fell upon the rear of the group. The Hunter pointed at one Changeling, and the bear lunged forward, mauling her target and spilling green blood across the growing layer of snow. Kyle likewise brought his maces down upon a Changeling, sending it plunging into the snow, while the Death Knight reached forward with one hand. A Howling Blast of freezing wind erupted from his hand, ripping through the fleeing Changelings. As Kyle watched, their legs began to turn a deep blue as the Frost Fever took hold of them, chilling their muscles and slowing their movements further.

As the Changelings stumbled through the snow, Kyle saw a small green glow coming from one of their horns. Squinting against the blizzard, he could just barely make out an object levitating beside the Changeling at the front of the pack, which was enveloped in the same green glow as the Changeling’s horn.

The Crystal Heart.

The Hunter hadd apparently noticed this as well, for he loaded his rifle and primed it. He stopped for a split second before pulling the trigger, unleashing a loud blast. the bullet found its mark, and the lead Changeling fell to the side, its head leaking blood. The Crystal heart fell into the snow, and Kyle rushed for it, but it flew back out as another Changeling picked it up with its magical grip.

A loud moan pierced through the howl of the blizzard, causing Kyle’s heart to stop for a split second. On instinct, he spun around and lashed out with one of his maces. It crashed into something solid, something that shattered like glass under his blow. As Kyle realized what exactly he had hit, the remains of the Windigo showered down around him, burying itself deep in the snow.

A second Windigo swooped down, unleashing a torrent of ice from its maw. The assault spared no one as it passed over the Changeling group, freezing two of the Changelings into solid ice. Kyle leaped upwards, over the frozen blast, and then brought himself back down to the ground. His foot slammed through the Windigo, snapping it in half like a pane of glass. A sharp, freezing chill shot up his leg for a split second, causing him to gasp in pain. Just as quickly, the pain receded, and he continued his pursuit of the Changelings.

The Changeling group had been cut in half by this point, with only half a dozen remaining. Kyle pulled one mace back and hurled it forwards. It slammed into the back of one of the Changelings’ heads, sending it skidding to the ground in a shower of snow. He reached down and grabbed the mace out of the snow as he ran past it. As he grabbed it, Scootaloo unleashed a surge of lightning, sending another Changeling to the ground. the Death Knight unleashed another Howling Blast, and a third Changeling collapsed.

By now, the cold was catching up to Kyle. The hammers, previously light enough to swing with great speed, now felt like lead weights in his arms. he felt himself falling behind as the others surged forward. “To hell with these things,” he growled, releasing his grip on his weapons once more. The two hammers fell to the ground, and Kyle found himself far less burdened than before, easily keeping pace with his allies. The bear pounced on top of another Changeling, and the Hunter took aim once more, shooting yet another down.

Now there was only one Changeling left, running with renewed vigor. The Death Knight unleashed another Howling Blast, but by now the Changeling was out of range. It weaved and dodged all over the road, causing the Hunter’s next two shots to both miss. Scootaloo and the Bear could not keep up, the snow finally reaching high enough to hamper their movements.

Kyle realized that, if they didn’t catch it soon, the Changeling would escape, and the Crystal Heart would be lost to the Sha. He snarled and pushed himself harder, churning up snow behind him as he sprinted down the road. He took a deep breath and launched himself into a Flying Serpent Kick. As he landed, he launched himself into a roll, covering himself with snow. He refused to give in to the cold as he drew his dagger, now only a few paces behind the Changeling.

With a final howl of defiance, he lunged forward, launching himself at the Changeling. He came down hard on the Changeling, ramming his dagger repeatedly through its heart as the pair slammed into the snow. the Crystal heart flew forward as the magical grip on it faded. Kyle looked up from the snow as it soared through the air and landed in the snow.

Right at the hooves of another Changeling.

Kyle looked up at the Changeling. This one looked almost identical to Venoxys, identifying her as a queen, but there was something… else. A sense of darkness, of evil beyond measure radiating outwards from this creature. Hatred burned in her eyes as she stared at Kyle, nothing short of contempt upon her face.

“At last, Monk,” She hissed, her voice horribly familiar. “We meet face to face.”

“Chrysalis.”

“Grand Empress Chrysalis to you, worm,” Chrysalis spat, placing her hoof on the Crystal Heart. “It is over. You have lost. The Crystal Heart is mine.”

Kyle pushed himself back to his feet, ignoring the snow that clung to his armor. “Not until you walk out of this city over my dead body, it’s not,” he replied calmly, gripping his dagger tightly.

“And mine!” Scootaloo’s voice called out from behind Kyle. he glance over his shoulder as Scootaloo stopped beside him, wings flared out.

“And ours,” the Dwarves snarled in unison, brandishing their weapons threateningly.

“You have found new allies, I see,” Chrysalis chuckled darkly. “Lot of good they did you, though. I have the Heart. If you want it back… you’ll have to come and get it!”

“Not a problem,” The Hunter sneered, pointing his rifle at Chrysalis’ head. Before anyone could react, a bullet blasted out of the rifle towards Chrysalis.

But rather than piercing her skull, a small flash of energy erupted about half a foot away from her, stopping the bullet dead in its tracks. The small metal bit fell uselessly to the snow, with Chrysalis left completely unharmed.

“What the - Sasha, get ‘er!” The Hunter yelled, pointing at Chrysalis. The bear roared and surged forward, fangs bared as it leaped at the Changeling Empress.

Chrysalis took a step backwards as the bear landed in the snow in front of her. One of her hooves shifted into a wicked-looking sickle, glowing with Sha energy. She lashed out at the bear, sending it flying to the side. It slammed into the wall of a nearby building and slumped to the ground, its chest completely eviscerated.

“NO!” The hunter screamed. He dropped his gun and ran at Chrysalis, his face red in fury. Chrysalis smirked and opened her mouth

“Get back!” Kyle bellowed, reaching out towards the Hunter. But it was too late. Black flames erupted from Chrysalis’s mouth, washing over the Hunter like a wave of death. A horrible, ear-splitting scream rang out as the flames rushed forward, melting the snow and revealing multiple corpses - some Changelings - all horribly burnt and disfigured.

The flames faded, and the Hunter collapsed to the ground. The Death Knight stared as his brother let out one final gasp before falling backwards, dead.

“May you find peace in the next world,” The Death Knight murmured, turning his attention back to Chrysalis.

“My name is Aradun Copperbeard,” he announced, raising his hand over his head.

“You killed my brother.” Bolts of purple energy energy shot out of his hand, sizzling into the bodies of the Changelings that had been exposed by the Sha Flame. Kyle watched as the Changeling corpses - about a dozen in all - slowly got back to their hooves, their eyes glowing with the same eerie blue light that the Death Knight’s did.

“Prepare to die.”

The Army of the Dead swarmed forward, attacking Chrysalis from all sides. She lashed out viciously at the undead Changelings who, not long before, had served her. Her scythe-shaped forelegs made quick work of the Army of the Dead

Aradun had not been sitting idly by. He picked up his brother’s gun, loaded it, and unleashed another round at Chrysalis. Chrysalis had been distracted for just long enough, and though Aradun was not as good a shot as his brother, the bullet hit home, striking Chrysalis’s left foreleg. She screeched as her leg collapsed under her, unable to support her weight. Aradun dropped the gun and drew his axes, charging forward with hatred in his eyes.

Chrysalis snarled in anger and unleashed another wave of Sha Flames. Aradun charged right through it, a shield of green energy parting the flames around him. He reached the Empress just as his Anti-Magic Shell faded, bringing both axes whistling down at Chrysalis’s neck with a fearsome battle cry.

Chrysalis barely managed to draw herself back in time to avoid decapitation. As Aradun landed, she smirked triumphantly and lunged forward. Aradun’s battle shout turned into a howl of pain as he was lifted into the air, impaled by Chrysalis’ jagged horn.

Scootaloo gasped, and even Kyle’s eyes went wide in horror as blood spilled over Chrysalis’s horn and down her face. Her horn lit up, and a surge of Sha energy burst forth. The Death knight was subjected to the full force of Chrysalis’s hatred and was blasted off of her head, flying into the snow behind Kyle. He tumbled to a stop and collapsed in the snow, joining his brother in death.

Chrysalis cackled triumphantly and stood back up. Her laughter turned into a snarl as her leg gave out underneath her again,sending her to the snow. “Curse that creature!” she growled, reaching out with her good leg to scoop up the Crystal Heart. “Greed! Come to my aid! Kill the Monk and his pet pony!”

The ground rumbled, and Kyle took a step backwards, holding his arm out in front of Scootaloo. Chrysalis smirked as her horn lit up. Kyle snarled in frustration as she disappeared in a flash of green light.

The Crystal heart was gone.

The ground just below where Chrysalis had been lying erupted, knocking Kyle and Scootaloo backwards with the force of the blast. Dark smoke billowed out of the crater, coalescing into a solid shape. Within a minute, the towering form of the Sha formed in the street, glaring own at the two Monks.

“So, we meet again,” The Sha of Greed rumbled. “Did you enjoy our last encounter, Monk? I know I did.”

"Did you?" Kyle asked nonchalantly. "Including the part where I ran you through with my spear?"

The Sha hissed quietly. "This will not be a repeat of last time, Monk."

“Indeed it will not be,” Kyle replied calmly. “We are now two. Last time, you escaped. Today, you will fall.”

The Sha laughed, a dark laugh the caused the ground to tremble. “Two Monks are no threat to the Sha!” it announced. “A thousand Monks are no threat to me! Not when the greed of a thousand thousand Changelings hungering for food feeds me! You have slain many of them today, yes, but it matters not. The Crystal Heart is ours. No matter the outcome of this battle, we have already won.”

Kyle glanced over at Scootaloo. The filly was now trembling from the cold, but her face betrayed no fear, no anger. Only pure calm. “We’ll see about that,” she declared, unleashing a burst of lightning at the Sha.

The attack surged into the Sha, causing it to rumble softly. “That almost tickled,” it mocked.

Kyle sheathed his dagger and stepped backwards until he reached Aradun’s corpse. “I’m sorry, but I have greater need of these than you now,” Kyle murmured quietly, bending down and picking up the Dwarf’s axes. The heads were covered in powerful runes that had fueled the Death Knight’s abilities, but Kyle dared not tap into the unholy energy surging through the runes as he stood back up. “Can you keep that thing busy for a minute?” he asked Scootaloo.

“No problem.”

Kyle clambered up onto one of the roofs as Scootaloo unleashed yet another surge of lightning, more powerful than the first. This one caused the Sha to grunt irritably. “Your attacks are futile. I am stronger,” it said coldly, slamming its claws down towards the filly. Scootaloo rolled to the side as the claws plowed into the snow where she had just been standing.

Kyle grimaced as he reached the roof of the building. He squinted, trying to see further into the city, trying to see if reinforcements were coming. More specifically he was looking for Rarity, the one who could come and finish off this Sha. The blizzard howled around him, limiting his view to a few dozen meters in each direction.

Kyle snarled in frustration. Without reinforcements, all he could hope to do was stall for time. He gripped one axe tightly and spun around, letting the axe go. he watched as it flew off towards the Sha, on a crash course with one of its eyes.

A set of claws intercepted the weapon, sending it plummeting to the ground. “I see you, Human,” The Sha hissed. “You cannot blindside me so easily.”

Kyle watched as the Sha lashed out at the building he was standing on. Suddenly, he got an idea. A awful, suicidal, wonderful idea. His hands glowed green as he channeled Chi energy through his body. They flashed, and… Nothing happened.

Kyle yelped as the Sha’s claws slammed through the building. He was forced to leap from the roof into a snowdrift as the building fell to the ground in a heap of rubble, spewing dust and debris everywhere. In the confusion, Kyle scrambled to his feet and darted underneath the Sha, running to the other side of the road. He watched as Scootaloo sent two more bolts of lightning into the Sha. She was forced to jump aside as the Sha attacked her yet again.

Kyle ran around to the backside of the building across the street from the one he had just leaped from. He ascended as quickly as he could, starting to feel the burn of fatigue in his arms and legs. He scrambled to the top and fell to his knees for a moment, breathing heavily.

The crackle of lightning brought Kyle back to his senses as Scootaloo attacked once more. by now, the Sha was getting quite angry at her and her ability to avoid its attacks. It lashed out repeatedly, each strike coming close to the filly but never quite hitting her. A particularly harsh burst of lightning caused the Sha to reel backwards, snarling. “You little runt! I’ll crush you to a pulp! I will destroy everything you have ever loved! I will -”

“Hey ugly!” Kyle yelled, drawing the Sha’s attention. The Sha roared in anger and lashed out again, its claws connecting with the building Kyle was standing on.

As the building collapsed forward, Kyle crouched down on the roof. the building tipped forward, leaning into the street. Kyle channeled Chi into his feet and leaped forward, his second remaining axe at the ready.

The Sha saw this, and cackled in triumph. Black flames erupted from its mouth, pouring down towards Kyle. Kyle narrowed his eyes in focus, brought the axe over his head…

And vanished.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Scootaloo stared in shock as Kyle disappeared into thin air, the flames passing through the space where he had once been. For a horrifying moment, her heart stopped. Could he.... could he have been… killed?

And just as suddenly, her heart soared as a bright flash of jade green energy burst into existence behind the Sha, right where the roof of the first building had been. Kyle erupted from the swirl of energy, flying forward towards the Sha’s exposed back. His axe came down and connected, sinking deep into the Sha’s neck.

The Sha roared in pain as Kyle landed, keeping a hold of the axe as he braced himself against the Sha’s back. His hands glowed green, and the Sha screeched again, lightning sparking out of the axe embedded in its spine. Kyle’s mouth was set in a hard grimace, channeling as much Chi into the Sha as he could.

But it was a losing battle, and Scootaloo knew it. Even from this distance, she could see his skin losing its color, his breathing becoming more labored. His contact with the Sha was draining him rapidly, and he would not be able to hold on for much longer.

The Sha jerked backwards, trying to throw Kyle from its back. Scootaloo watched as Kyle lost his footing and fell backwards, now only holding onto the axe as his only means of staying on the Sha. And still he poured lightning into the Sha. Smoke started to leak from the Sha’s eyes as it continued to roar in agony.

As the Sha threw itself backwards again, Scootaloo narrowed her eyes dangerously. Kyle was risking his life to stall the Sha as much as he could. She had to help him. She had to! She pawed the ground and spread her wings, launching into the air towards the Sha. She watched as the Sha jerked once more, finally throwing Kyle into the snow. It spun around just as Scootaloo flipped onto her back, her momentum still sending her on a collision course with its chest. Her rear hoof glowed with green energy, and she rocketed forward in a Flying Serpent Kick.

Her blow hit home, and she slammed into the Sha. Cold beyond cold enveloped her as she plunged into the Sha’s chest cavity, her kick blasting a hole right through the Sha. She erupted out the other side, having sailed clear through the Sha.

Every window on the street shattered as the Sha screamed in pain. Scootaloo’s hoof stopped glowing, and she fell towards the ground. She barely managed to spread her wings in time to catch her fall. As it was, she tumbled into the snow, right next to Kyle. Her eyes grew heavy as she shakily pushed herself to her hooves.

The Sha was glaring venomously at her, all humor gone from its stance. “YOU WILL PAY FOR THAT!” It roared angrily, stumbling towards her. Dark energy crackled to life in its claws, and twin orbs formed. The spheres grew larger and larger, soon dwarfing the Sha’s claws in size.

“Give my regards to Cerberus!” the Sha cackled. “Now, d-”

The Sha’s final word was cut short as it screamed in agony once more. The orbs of energy vanished as the Sha writhed back and forth, its legs dissolving into a fine mist. It reared upwards and screamed again as the rest of its body vanished as well, swirling in on itself to form a small, black crystal. The crystal fell from the sky and landed in the snow.

Right in front of a set of hooves as white as the snow itself.

“Not today, darling,” Rarity smirked, picking up the crystal in her magical grip. She levitated it behind her, where it landed in the outstretched hand of King Varian Wrynn. Behind him, the Princesses were running forwards, with multiple Ponies and armored soldiers right behind them.

Scootaloo rolled over to find Kyle staring at her. “Hey… good job squirt,” he said weakly, smiling.

“How… did you do that?” Scootaloo asked. She tried to push herself to her hooves, but found that she couldn’t - her legs were too weak.

“Transcendance,” Kyle murmured quietly. “Maybe I’ll teach it to you one day…”

“Just… just don’t move,” Scootaloo told him, looking Kyle over. His assault on the Sha had taken a terrible toll on his body. His skin was deathly pale, and his breathing ragged and uneven.

“Hey… hey squirt” Kyle said quietly, drawing her attention. He slowly raised one arm and pointed at her flank. “I think… you should see this,”

“What?” Scootaloo asked, turning her head. As she saw what Kyle was staring at, her eyes went wide. Her flank, previously bare, now displayed a mark.

It was a circle with five smaller circles stationed inside it. The top circle showed the head of a tiger. The circle on the left showed the head of an ox, the one of the right the head of a serpent, and the one on the bottom the head of a crane. In the center was a circle with a picture of a hoof. Behind the larger circle, two staffs crossed each other. One bore a bottle on either end, while the other bore two scrolls.

Her cutie mark. The symbol of the Monk.

“I… I got… my cutie mark…” Scootaloo said quietly, turning her head back to Kyle. he had already collapsed back to the ground, his eyes closed. His breathing was light and shallow as the Princesses galloped up next to them, speaking to each other quickly.

Scootaloo’s own vision grew cloudy as exhaustion caught up to her. she laid her head down in the snow and her eyes grew heavy. They closed shut, and darkness took her as she too lost consciousness

Chapter 33

View Online

The mood of the room was somber. No one spoke. They barely even looked at each other, each one lost in their own thoughts. Occasionally they would try to distract themselves - Kyle would close his eyes to meditate, Twilight would examine Greed’s Crystal, Rarity would leaf through a magazine. They all tried to ignore the feeling in the room.

But Kyle’s eyes would open every time he sat down to meditate, unable to properly clear his mind. Twilight would wind up just staring absently at the gem as it floated in front of her. Rarity had looked through each magazine no less than a dozen times, never settling on one for more than a minute before moving on to the next one.

The others were taking it even worse. Fluttershy was curled up in a corner, as she had been for the past hour. Occasionally, Kyle could hear a small sniffle coming from her. Rainbow Dash was asleep, but every so often she would let out a small whimper, her tail thrashing wildly. Scootaloo was curled up next to her, but kept getting up and pacing around the room, unable to sit still. Pinkie Pie was nowhere to be seen - the normally hyperactive mare had trudged out of the room long ago, her mane deflated to long, thin strands that fell limply over her face.

Kyle opened his eyes as he tried, and failed, to meditate once more. He glanced around the room, taking in the sight of his friends stewing in their discomfort. They all felt it. The dark thoughts that ate away at the back of their minds. The horrible, sinking feeling in the pit of their stomachs.

Failure.

The Crystal Heart had been lost, stolen by Chrysalis and whisked away to Hive Regali in the Badlands. The Crystal Empire, likewise, had been lost. Without the Heart to shield the city, it had been subjected to the unmitigated fury of the blizzard, forcing the remaining defenders to flee. Despite their best efforts, despite the intervention of the Alliance - despite everything - they had failed.

The news wasn’t entirely bad. Kyle took a grim pleasure in hearing that early estimates listed Changeling casualties at close to fifteen thousand, compared to the forty-nine dead Ponies and eleven dead Azerothians. According to numerous reports, many of the Changeling fatalities had been at the hooves of other Changelings, lost in their bloodlust. Kyle’s own injuries, and those of Scootaloo at the claws of the Sha of Greed, had been quickly treated by the medics of the Alliance army, getting both of them on their feet within an hour of being admitted to the medical bay. And of course, the Sha of Greed had been slain and imprisoned in its crystal.

But such facts were little comfort. The remaining Changelings had fled soon after the Sha of Greed was destroyed, leaving the defenders stranded in the city. The Windigos and the two remaining Sha had likewise retreated, likely troubled by Greed’s downfall. The defenders had made their way back to the castle to find out that their efforts had all been for naught - the Heart was gone, and the city lost. With heavy hearts, the Princesses had re-opened the portal to Canterlot, and the city had been abandoned to the elements.

And not all of them had gotten out as easily as Kyle had. Rainbow Dash’s left wing was bandaged up, having pulled a muscle while wrestling with a Changeling. Applejack was still in the North wing of Canterlot Castle, which had been converted into a makeshift medical bay for the numerous injuries sustained during the battle. Kyle and their friends were in a small room just outside the northern wing, waiting on news from the medics.

As if on cue, the door to the room slowly opened. Everyone’s heads snapped upwards as two figures entered the room - A light-grey Unicorn stallion, and a Worgen female clothed in flowing leather robes that identified her as a Druid.

“You are here waiting on the one called Applejack correct?” The Worgen asked, her voice rough and grating.

“Yes,” Twilight replied, pushing herself to her hooves. “Is she alright? How is she?”

“As you know, she was slashed across the chest,” The Unicorn replied. “The cut was long, but thankfully not very deep. With Rosia’s help,” he continued, nodding towards the Worgen, “We were able to get the wound closed and stave off any infections.” He turned his head towards Rosia. “I’m still amazed at how effectively you all can heal injuries like this,” he told her.

“And I’m still amazed at this,” Rosia replied, motioning towards the light switch. “Light whenever you want with the flip of a switch? No candle needed? We need something like that back home.”

“Um… Excuse me?”

Both heads turned back towards Twilight. “Oh right. Miss Applejack will be out in just a few minutes,” The Unicorn replied. “We’ve got to get back to work. There’s still a lot of injured Ponies in there,”

As the Unicorn and the Worgen closed the door behind them, Twilight let out a great sigh. “Well, at least Applejack’s alright,” she murmured. “When I heard she was hurt… I kind of panicked for a minute.”

“I think we all did,” Rarity agreed, setting aside an issue of Cosmology Monthly. She pushed herself to her hooves and stretched. “As it is, I think we got out of that fight fairly well. Don’t you think, Kyle?” she asked, turning her head towards him.

Kyle looked up at her, his expression neutral. “If by ‘fairly well’, you mean losing the city and the Heart,” he replied coldly.

Rarity blinked, stunned by Kyle’s words. He glanced back over at her and closed his eyes, sighing. “Sorry,” he murmured. “It’s just… it’s bad. Really bad,”

“Of course it’s bad, darling,” Rarity replied, sitting down next to him. “Yes, the Changelings got the Crystal Heart. But surely we’ll get it back.”

“I’m more worried about what the Sha want with it.”

“What do you mean?”

“When I was interrogating that Changeling the other day,” Kyle began, “it referred to the Crystal Heart as the ‘Toy of the Usurpers’. On Azeroth, the Old Gods and their servants would mention usurpers as well. These are the Titans - The creatures that formed and shaped the cosmos, creating order from the chaos of the Twisting Nether. On Azeroth, long ago they battled the Old Gods and overthrew them - hence the name usurper.”

“And the ‘toy of the usurpers’...” Twilight murmured. “A tool created by these Titans?”

“Exactly,” Kyle nodded. “A Titan Artifact. We’ve discovered a few Titan Artifacts on Azeroth as well, and they were all very, very powerful. And undiscriminating. They were simply tools to be used, not discerning good from evil. If the Sha have their claws on such an object…”

“They could use its power for themselves,” Twilight finished. Her eyes grew wide, and she began trotting in place. “Oh this is bad, very bad…”

“Indeed it is.”

Kyle turned his head towards the door once more. Standing in the doorway was Celestia, still adorned in her battle armor. In the hallway behind her, Kyle could just make out King Varian behind Celestia’s billowing mane. Her expression was neutral as usual, but Kyle could see the tension in her shoulders as she looked at him.

“Come with me, Mr. Slater. And you too, young one,” Celestia added, turning her gaze towards Scootaloo.

The pair exchanged a quick glance before moving forward. Celestia stepped aside to allow them to pass before closing the door behind them. Varian watched as they stepped into the hallways, his usual frown upon his face. Beside Varian was Luna, also still wearing her armor. She didn’t even attempt to conceal her concern - her tail lashed back and forth wildly, and her eyes darted between Kyle and Scootaloo.

Without a word, Celestia turned and walked away down the corridor. Varian and Luna moved to follow her, with Luna casting another backwards glance. Kyle nudged Scootaloo, who flicked him with her tail before they too fell into step behind the leaders.

The five wandered through the halls of the castle, not speaking, not looking at each other. Varian and the Princesses, too, were obviously feeling the burden of defeat Luna’s head kept moving this way and that, and her wings kept fluttering open before snapping back shut. Meanwhile, Varian’s movements were stiff and tense, and Kyle could see his hand occasionally jerking towards his sword.

After walking for a few minutes, Celestia finally turned off of the hallway and stepped through a set of double doors. As Kyle stepped in, his memory kicked in. This was the same room that he and Luna had traveled through in order to reach the summit of the leaders of Equus. The room was once again vacant, but Celestia did not move towards the balcony. Instead, she sat at one of the chairs, with Luna sitting next to her. Varian sat opposite the two Princesses, and motioned for Kyle to sit at the head of the table, between the three. Kyle drew up a chair for Scootlaoo, and the two sat down as well.

“Before we get to the main purpose of this meeting, I have a question for you, Mr. Slater,” Celestia began, looking directly at Kyle. “I am not angry, nor disappointed. Only curious. Why did you allow Scootaloo to stay in the Crystal Empire during the battle, rather than send her home? I know that you told her of the portal, but did not tell her to take it.”

Kyle glanced over at Scootaloo before turning back to Celestia. “Would she have listened?” he asked. “While she is many things, a good listener is not one of them. Scootaloo tends to make her own decisions, whether someone tells her to do something or not. Something we may need to work on,” he added, glancing over at Scootaloo again.

“She has made a lot of progress in her training, and easily held her own in the battle. She’s the reason I’m still alive. Otherwise the Sha would have killed me. Scootaloo may be a bit… headstrong… But I believe she knows her limits fairly well by now. I trust her judgement on whether or not she can handle a particular battle.”

Celestia closed her eyes and nodded slowly. “Very well. We shall speak no further on the matter,” she murmured, looking across the table at Varian. Kyle, meanwhile, nudged Scootaloo again. She extended her wing and nudged him back with a small grin.

“Now, on to more pressing matters,” Celestia continued. “Unfortunately, the Changelings have indeed obtained the Crystal Heart. As you have already guessed, Mr. Slater, the Crystal Heart is indeed a Titan Artifact, left behind when this world was first formed.”

“Obviously, we intend to get it back,” Luna said. “But by now, it is likely deep in the heart of Hive Regali, the seat of Chrysalis’ Empire. The Changelings suffered heavy losses, but they still have the strength to defend their home. A direct assault might be successful, but at a terrible cost.”

“Which is why we’re not going to try a direct assault. Not as our primary way of getting to Chrysalis.”

The doors to the room were flung open, causing Kyle to jump out of his seat. Varian’s head whipped towards the door as well. As he saw who was on the other side, his face contorted into a scowl. He too stood up, drawing Shalamayne and pointing it at the figure. It was a Changeling Queen, almost identical to Chrysalis. However, unlike the Queens loyal to Chrysalis, this one had no Sha energy radiating from her body.

“Queen Yxia. Impeccable timing,” Celestia remarked. She glanced over at Varian and frowned. “Please, lower your weapon. Queen Yxia is an ally of ours in this war.”

“She’s one of them,” Varian spat, glaring at Celestia. “How do you know she’s not working with the rest?”

Yxia glanced over at Varian, a hint of sorrow in her eyes. “Chrysalis killed my father and destroyed my Hive. I’ve no love for her.”

Varian’s snarl vanished, replaced with another expression. Surprise, regret… his eyes went dull for a moment, clearly lost in thought. He shook his head and lowered Shalamayne, sheathing it once more. “Then I suppose you’ve a right to be here,” he murmured, glancing distrustfully at her. “But I’ve got my eyes on you, Changeling.”

“And I have mine on you, your highness,” Yxia smirked before turning her attention to Kyle. “It has been a while, Mr. Slater,” she said warmly, moving to sit next to Celestia. “I hope you have been well.”

“As well as you can be when you’re fighting against the end of the world,” Kyle replied, his posture already more relaxed. He took his seat as Yxia took hers.

“Princess Celestia informs me that the time has come,” Yxia began. “Chrysalis’s army was significantly weakened by the battle of the Crystal Empire. Now is the opportune time to strike, and end her reign of terror. You already know, however, that a direct assault pressing into the heart of Hive Regali is little short of suicide. Fighting the entire empire on their home ground…”

“Indeed,” Luna interjected. “Thus, we believe the best option is a covert operation. A small group of elite fighters, sent to assassinate the Empress. Queen Yxia has agreed to aid us in moving through the secret tunnels that will lead us straight to the Empress’s chambers.” Yxia nodded in agreement. “That would bypass the defenses.”

“However, if the Changelings realized their Empress was in danger, they would quickly come to her aid. Therefore, we will, at the same time, attempt to draw as many Changelings away from the Hive as we can. We will begin to amass an army capable of holding against the Changelings for a time. When we are ready, we will strike at Hive Regali and allow this elite group to enter the throne room and eliminate Chrysalis.”

Kyle rubbed his chin. “There’s a problem there, though. Well, multiple problems, but the one I’m thinking about is this. The Changelings and the Sha have the Crystal heart. They have a Titan Artifact. What’s to stop them from unleashing it upon the army that would march on the Hive?”

“The Crystal Heart is not a weapon of destruction, Mr. Slater,” Luna replied. “Believe me, we have examined it countless times over the millennia. Its properties are all to do with protection, healing, empowerment… it provides beneficial blessings for oneself, rather than destruction upon one's enemies. Only one time has it ever been used in an offensive way - the destruction of King Sombra, a Unicorn who long ago forsook his sense of good and evil for power. In the end, he became corrupted by his power, and his evil took over. The Heart, when used against him, first destroyed his physical body, and then his spirit a thousand years later.”

“Another Old God?” Kyle asked.

“Nay. He was a Unicorn. A particularly evil and powerful one, but mortal nonetheless. His destruction, as I said, was the only time the Heart was used for such a purpose, and only because his evil was so great.”

“Then what do the Sha want with it…” Kyle murmured, more to himself than to anyone else. “Surely their evil would draw a similar response from the Heart…”

“It is a mystery,” Yxia agreed. “But whatever their plan is, I doubt it is ready yet. If it were, they would have unleashed it by now. Either they’re still missing a piece to the puzzle, or they require time to put their plan into actions.”

“Time we won’t give them,” Luna added. She turned her gaze to Varian once more. “Of course, we cannot do it alone,” she said. “Any aid you could lend us would be greatly appreciated.”

“I’ve already told you,” Varian scowled, “I cannot afford to get my people involved in another war. I only intervened in the Crystal Empire because we had the troops on-hand, and adventurers to back them up. We’re already spread thin as it is, fighting on two separate worlds in two separate timelines. As much as I want to aid your world, I must put the needs of the Alliance first.”

“May I?” Kyle asked suddenly. Every head turned towards him as he glanced around the table. “With all due respect sir… I believe that the Alliance could spare the troops. Just as we have spared the troops to aid in the battle today.”

“Sergeant, we have already lost eleven lives to this war,” Varian replied. “A war that, honestly, we should have stayed as far away from as possible. And the endeavor that the Princesses propose would require easily three times the men we committed today, for a much longer time.”

“But do we honestly still need troops in Shattrath City?” Kyle countered. “In the city ruled by the Naaru, do they really need our help? Especially with the Aldor there. And the Scryers, I suppose.”

“Even so, that is still not nearly enough.”

“What about Dalaran?” Kyle asked, feeling his impatience rising. “It’s still up in Northrend, well away from any active Horde settlements, flying high in the sky. With Lady Jaina there to protect it -”

“After the incident with the Sunreavers? No. Dalaran requires as many troops as we can keep there.”

Kyle growled under his breath, racking his mind. “Honor Hold? Valiance Keep? Certainly there can’t be much action there with Illidan and Arthas dead. How about -”

“Sergeant. We simply cannot commit to this war.”

“Well sir, I’m sticking around no matter what,” Kyle snapped, losing his patience. “I said it before, I’ll say it again. Honorable men help those in need. I know that there are enough troops stationed in remote places. Places where there hasn’t been a major clash with the Horde in years.”

“You have emotionally invested yourself into the fate of these Ponies,” Varian growled. “Your judgement is slanted and biased.”

“And yours is not?”

Varian’s eyes turned towards the new voice that had spoken up. Scootaloo had placed her front hooves on the table, staring the King defiantly in the eye. “You’re emotionally invested in your own war. Your judgement is slanted and biased as well. Imagine the tables were flipped, and you were the one asking us for help. Would you not see if there was any way to get some kind of aid?”

“But the tables are not turned,” Varian retorted. “You are asking for my help. And I would give it if I could. But I must look out for the wellbeing of my people above all else.”

“But you-”

“Enough,” Celestia spoke up for the first time since Yxia had entered the room. “I understand that you are the leader of Stormwind and the Alliance Army, but I also understand that each member race of the Alliance is led by their own leaders. Surely they should have a say in this matter as well, as the decision will affect them all.”

Varian’s frown deepened. Silence fell upon the room as he closed his eyes. Kyle glanced down at Scootaloo and wrapped an arm around her, holding her close.

Finally, Varian sighed. “Very well,” he said quietly. “I shall call for a meeting of the leaders of the Alliance. If you come with me back to Azeroth, we will likely be able to convene within two days. You can present your case to them there.”

“Thank you,” Celestia smiled once more. She turned her head towards Kyle and Scootaloo. “If it is agreeable, I would like for you two to accompany us as well.”

“I’m afraid that may not be an option,” Varian interrupted as Kyle began to speak. “Grand Master Hight has already learned of your survival, Sergeant. Like us, the Master Monks on the Peak of Serenity had thought you dead. He has requested for you to return to the Peak of Serenity as soon as you can.”

Kyle blinked, then nodded. “Okay. No problem,” he said, forcing his voice to remain even. Considering his excitement and nervousness, it was a considerable effort. The Grand Master of the Peak of Serenity had requested him personally. It was considered a great honor to meet with him individually.

What could the Grand Master want? Kyle’s mind began to flash through the different options. Had they learned about Scootlaoo? Had they figured out Kyle was training her without their permission? Or was it something simpler? Did they just want to make sure he was alright? But then why would the Grand Master himself request him?

No matter what they wanted, Kyle knew that he would answer the call without hesitation. He glanced down at Scootaloo, who was looking back and forth between the gathered leaders and Kyle. “And I’ll introduce her as well,” he thought to himself. “No sense in trying to keep a lie going.”

Luna frowned slightly at Kyle, but neither Princess said anything. Yxia, likewise, remained silent. Silence again descended upon the room..

Finally, Celestia spoke up once more. “It sounds like we have a schedule to meet,” she said, standing up. Luna and Yxia followed her lead. “We must prepare for our journey to Azeroth. And you, Mr Slater…”

Celestia glanced over at Kyle once more. “You must prepare to meet your people again.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Chrysalis was fuming. Never had she felt rage such as this before. That little cretin had dared to shoot her! Her, the Grand Empress of the Changeling Empire! Just the thought of that squat little ball of stupidity made her blood boil. A wicked smile crossed her face as she remembered the feeling as she impaled him on her horn, felt his spine snap as she ran him through, felt his blood running through her mane. The memory was… delicious.

Her grin dissolved into a hiss, and she glared down towards her injured hoof. Next to it lay another Changeling, along with various bottles, rags, and bandages. “Be careful!” she snapped

The Changeling nodded quickly. “My apologies, Empress,” he replied, his voice laced with tension. “The wound must be sanitized, or you will risk infection. I have just finished this. Now, with your permission, I will apply this.” He motioned towards a bottle with his hoof. “It will greatly speed the recovery process. Afterwards, I shall bandage your injury and be finished.”

“Get on with it, then,” Chrysalis growled, laying her head down once more. She watched as the Changeling picked up and uncorked to bottle, pouring a considerable amount of a thick, viscous liquid onto his hoof. She tensed up as he brought his hoof to her bullet wound, and hissed as the substance burned against her exposed flesh. The pain quickly died, however, and the dull throbbing in her hoof died as well. The Changeling then picked up the roll of bandages and began to wrap them tightly around her hoof. Chrysalis sighed and closed her eyes, reflecting on recent events.

The attack on the Crystal Empire had been a disastrous success. Though the city had fallen, her Changelings had suffered horribly. For every four Changelings that had accompanied her to battle, only one had returned. The Defenders had succeeded in opening a portal to the world that that damned Monk had come from. His people had surprised her forces, and obliterated their chances for a quick, painless victory. Instead, it had dragged out in a half-day-long engagement, with her Changelings dying by the thousands.

Several Hive Queens loyal to her had also fallen, leaving their Changelings dazed and confused - easy targets for the defenders. The few Changelings from those Hives that had survived were now aimlessly wandering through the halls of Hive Regali, still stunned by the loss of their Queens and their commanding voices. And to top it all off, the Sha of Greed had been destroyed. Now, only Treachery and Hatred remained.

“And for what?” She snarled to herself. “Some stupid hunk of Crystal!” The Sha were, even now, examining the relic, doing who-knows-what with it. Like she cared. Unless it would help them destroy Celestia and Luna and overthrow Equestria, she didn’t give a damn what that thing was for.

It would not comfort the Changelings who had lost everything to that battle.

“I am finished, Empress,” The Changeling announced, dragging Chrysalis back to reality. She looked down at her hoof, now tightly wrapped in bandages. She flexed her foreleg, making sure that she still had all of her degrees of movement available. “Is there anything else my Empress requires?” The Changeling asked.

“No. You may return to tending to the other wounded,” Chrysalis replied, her tone much softer than before. The Changeling bowed before galloping away, pushing the double doors to the throne room open and running out into the rest of the Hive.

Chrysalis sighed and closed her eyes once more. There was no doubt in her mind what she wanted. She wanted revenge on those that had humiliated her in Canterlot. She wanted revenge on those that had caused her Changelings so much suffering this day. Of this there was no doubt. But she also wanted her Changelings to not starve. She wanted them to feed and be full, to flourish and prosper as they should.

And while the Changelings had hungered a bit in the recent past, it was nothing compared to the hunger she felt from them now. With the infiltrators in Equestria being exposed and captured daily, their supply of love was running dry. Only a few of the best had managed to remain undercover in Appleoosa, Baltimare, and the like - None remained in the large cities like Canterlot and Manehatten, where most of their love had previously come from. The unyielding efforts of these few remaining infiltrators was all that kept the Empire from starvation.

And, as Chrysalis couldn’t help but realize, their troubles had started as soon as she had allied with the Sha.

A cold chill crept over the room, and Chrysalis barely kept a frown off of her face. Speak of Tartarus and it shall appear - The Sha were approaching. She pushed herself to her hooves and moved over towards the throne, sitting upon it. She watched as the double doors at the far end of the hall swung open, and the two terribly familiar beings entered the room, their legs clacking loudly against the hard amber floor.

“Empress,” Treachery hissed softly as it approached, stopping at the base of the stairs leading to the throne. Even though its legs stood lower than Chrysalis’s, it still towered over her, the top of its head nearly brushing the ceiling. “We thank you for your aid in obtaining this,” it continued, pulling the Crystal Heart out from behind its back. The artifact lay dormant in Treachery’s claws. “With this, our victory is at hand.”

“It had better be,” Chrysalis growled. “We lost much to get that thing, Treachery. It had better be worth every drop of blood my Changelings lost.”

“A hundred times over,” Hatred hissed. “We only now are missing one final piece of the puzzle. Or should I say, four missing pieces.”

Chrysalis raised an eyebrow. “The dead Sha,” she guessed.

“Very good,” Hatred said. “For our plans to be complete, we require the power of all six Sha to be present. Once that has happened, and the Crystal Heart sufficiently twisted, all of Equus will fall. And you and your Changelings will be rewarded for your services beyond your wildest dreams.”

“But first, we must obtain those Crystals that our brethren are imprisoned within,” Treachery continued. “This is a task we appoint to you.”

“After what just happened in the Crystal Empire?” Chrysalis snarled. “Are you out of your minds? My Changelings cannot attack Canterlot! We’d be massacred!”

“I speak not of an attack, but an infiltration.”

“And what good would that do us?” Chrysalis spat. “Canterlot is on high alert for Changelings! Every infiltrator in there has been captured or killed! It’s nothing short of suicide to -”

“And that is why they will not expect it,” Treachery interrupted. “Especially so soon after the battle. They will be tending to their own wounded, making their own plans. There will be confusion as they try to establish some sense of normalcy for the Ponies who lost their homes in the Crystal Empire. Confusion that would be perfect for an experienced infiltrator to exploit.”

“If you cannot do this, then our efforts have been for naught,” Hatred added. “Your Changelings’ sacrifices will have meant nothing. And your chance for revenge will be gone forever.”

Chrysalis took a sharp breath. Yes. Her revenge. Celestia. Luna. Cadence. Shining Armor. Those damned element-bearers. The Monk and his apprentice. All would fall before her.

But only if she kept pushing for victory.

“I will dispatch my best infiltrators,” she announced, pushing herself off of the throne. “Maybe the ones from Appleoosa or Baltimare…” she continued to murmur to herself as she walked down the steps. The Sha watched her as she walked over to a door on the left-side of the room, leading to the Imperial quarters. She opened the door and stepped in, closing it behind her.

Hatred chuckled darkly. “She is an easy one to manipulate,” it hissed. “She still truly believes it is her love for her Changelings that drives her, when instead it is her hatred for her enemies.”

“How long do you think it will take for the fallen pieces to be recovered?” Treachery asked.

“Given her previous record?” Hatred hissed. “Three or four days. Two, if she sends those infiltrators tonight.”

“Not long enough,” Treachery growled. It glanced down at the Crystal Heart, still clutched firmly in its claws. “The usurpers’ toy has proven difficult to break. It may take a week or more for us to finally twist it.”

“We have as much time as we need,” Hatred hissed in reply. “If the Ponies and their new allies do attempt to retrieve it, it will be a simple matter to manipulate Chrysalis into sending her Changelings to the slaughter once more. Even if they cannot win, they can buy us as much time as we need.”

“And then, they will all know the true meaning of fear.”

Chapter 34

View Online

“And you’re certain she’ll be alright there?”

Kyle rolled his eyes. “Yes Twilight, I’ve told you this twenty-seven times now. We’re going to go to the training grounds for all of the new Monks, I’m going to introduce Scootaloo to the Master Monks, and then we’ll join the Princesses if we can. If not, we’ll come back here.”

He failed to mention the possibility of the Master Monks denying Kyle the right to train Scootaloo.

Twilight sighed. “Alright. You’re cer-”

“I swear Twilight, if you ask me that again I’ll smack you.”

“Fine, fine,” Twilight said. Her horn lit up, and a pair of purple crystals popped into existence. She levitated them into Kyle’s outstretched hand. “Take these. You’ll need them.”

Kyle stared at the gems in his hand. “What’s this?”

“Teleport crystals.”

“What are they for?”

“Well, the extra power from Greed’s crystal has increased the duration that the portal to Azeroth remains open,” Twilight explained. “It now remains open for approximately one hour. But from what I understand, the Princesses will be meeting the Alliance leaders in a city called Ironforge, which is a fair distance from Stormwind. And you and Scootaloo are going to another continent. Besides which, re-opening the portal every hour will get pretty tiring. These crystals, when broken, will release a teleportation spell that will bring you back here to the throne room.”

“Huh,” Kyle muttered, examining the crystal more closely. Aside from the color difference, he could not distinguish it from the crystals Twilight had used in the portal. “Well alright, I’ll take your word for it. One for me and one for Scootaloo.”

“And two more for the Princesses,” Twilight added as another pair of crystals popped up beside her. “They should be ready here in just a minute or two. Make sure you and Scootaloo are as well.”

“We’ll be ready,” Kyle assured her as Twilight turned and walked away. He then turned to face Scootaloo who was slowly circling the throne room in the air. He caught her attention and motioned for her to fly down to him.

“Are we ready to go yet?” she asked as she landed next to Kyle. She began trotting impatiently in place. "I wanna get going!”

“Hold on just a minute,” Kyle replied, holding up a hand to stop her. “So, you know we’re going to Azeroth. It’s dangerous there, you know this. You also know that -”

“While we’re there, I do what you say when you say,” Scootaloo droned, rolling her eyes good-naturedly. “Yeah yeah, we’ve been over this a hundred times already.”

“I’m serious,” Kyle replied. “You’ve only seen Stormwind, which is likely the safest place on Azeroth. We’re headed to Pandaria, which is considerably more dangerous. Mantid, Mogu, Yaungol, Saurok, Yetis… Not to mention the Horde.”

“Alright, I’ll be careful. So where is this Peak of Serenity?” Scootaloo asked. “How’re we getting there?”

“Well normally, I’d use my Zen Pilgrimage to get there almost instantly,” Kyle replied. “But since you’re coming along, and you don’t know how to do that yet, we’re going to take the longer route. Once we’re in Stormwind, a mage is going to open two portals. One leads to Ironforge, the Dwarven capital city, where the Princesses are going.”

“Alright.”

“Don’t take that one. Take the other one. It will take us to the Shrine of the Seven Stars, which is located in the Vale of Eternal Blossoms in the heart of Pandaria. We will take a flight path north into Kun-Lai Summit. It’ll drop us off at One Keg, a small town at the foot of the mountains. From there, we’ll be hiking.”

Scootaloo groaned. “Why can’t we just fly up to the Peak?” she asked. “It sounds like it’d be a lot easier.”

“Flight Paths don’t go up to the Peak,” Kyle explained. “The kites we’ll be riding are enchanted to follow a pre-set route. One Keg is as close as we can get by flying.”

Scootaloo huffed, causing Kyle to frown. “How do you think I feel?” he asked. “Normally I’d get there in 10 seconds flat. Every Monk makes the journey at least once before they learn the Zen Pilgrimage technique, and you’re no different.”

“Alright alright, fine,” Scootaloo said with a sigh. “So can we go ahead and go? I’m tired of waiting.”

“We’re just waiting on Twilight to open the portal,” Kyle replied. He opened his hand and revealed the twin crystals within his palm. “Once we’re done at the Peak of Serenity, we’ll probably either be headed to Ironforge, or else back here to Canterlot. In the latter case, we break these crystals, and they’ll bring us back here instantly.”

Scootaloo nodded. “Well at least we don’t have to make the trek twice,” she said.

“Think of it this way,” Kyle said with a small smile. “This way is the scenic route. I’ll get to show you some of the rest of Azeroth. You’re already the first Pony to set foot - er, hoof - in another world. Now you’ll get to see a good part of the rest of it! How’s that, eh?”

Scootaloo’s face broke into a smile as well. “Sounds awesome,” she agreed.

“Kyle!” Twilight’s voice called out from behind him. Kyle turned his head towards her to see Twilight standing next to the portal crystals. They were already spitting energy back and forth between each other and humming with power. Kyle motioned with his hand for Scootaloo to follow him as he walked towards Twilight. As he did so, a small backpack and a saddle with two saddlebags floated over from the wall and hovered next to her.

“Are you ready?” Twilight asked, levitating the pack over to Kyle.

Kyle opened the backpack and looked inside, double checking that he had packed everything that he would need. It was filled with some basic survival equipment - a tinderbox, some dried rations, half a dozen bottles of water, a first-aid kit, a map, and an emergency flare. A bedroll was attached to the pack via a set of clips. He then made sure that he had everything else that he needed for combat. He was already wearing his new set of armor, with the maces and daggers all clipped at his belt next to several pouches full of brews.

“I think so,” Kyle replied, slinging the pack over his shoulder and onto his back. “I’ll be honest, it’s been a while since I’ve made the trek to the Peak of Serenity on foot. It might take us a couple of days to get there.” He looked over at Scootaloo, who was rummaging through her own saddlebags. She glance over at him and nodded in confirmation. Kyle reached over and lifted the saddle up before placing it on her back.

A bright flash of light from Kyle’s left informed him that the portal was ready. He looked up in time to see Varian and the Princesses approaching. Varian’s eyes locked with his, not breaking the gaze until the King had moved past him and into the portal. The Princesses followed behind him, disappearing into the other side as well.

“Alright. Let’s get rolling,” Kyle nudged Scootaloo before moving towards the portal. He stepped through, feeling the marbled tile transform to grass under his boots as he stepped through. He moved away from the portal just as Scootaloo stepped through behind him.

Already, a mage was waiting for them. Kyle watched as she summoned another portal. She motioned for Varian to enter, and he did so, followed by Celestia and Luna. The mage then turned to Kyle. “You must be Sergeant Slater,” she said. “The Shrine of the Seven Stars, was it?”

“Yes please,” Kyle replied.

A moment later, the mage had conjured a second swirling vortex. “Alright. There you go.”

“Thank you,” Kyle nodded his appreciation before stepping through the portal yet again. He emerged on the balcony of the Shrine, facing towards the interior. A moment later, Scootaloo emerged next to him. She stared up at the Shrine, her eyes wide.

“Wow…” she gasped. “That’s… awesome!”

“Yeah. It is,” Kyle agreed. “But that’s not where we’re going. Come on.” He turned to walk away from the shrine, further out onto the massive sprawing balcony that stretched into the Vale.

As Kyle ascended the steps towards the Kite Master, he glanced out into the Vale. A pang of sorrow shot through him as he was met not with the beautiful fields he once knew, but instead a blackened, desolate landscape. Where once there had been trees full of blossoms in full bloom, now there were only charred husks. The sacred waters had been eradicated completely, leaving only dried stream and lake beds in their place. And where there had once been lively, healthy fauna, now there were only corpses of those unfortunate enough to be caught in the destructive explosion.

A sharp intake of breath behind him let Kyle know that Scootaloo saw the same thing. He turned his head to see her staring out into the Vale, a look of horror on her face. “I’ll explain on the way,” Kyle murmured, continuing towards the Flight Master.

A short conversation later, Kyle and Scootaloo were sitting astride a large Pandaren Kite. Scootaloo would not be able to keep up with the speed of the Kite, and so she would be riding along with Kyle. He gave a short wave to the Flight Master before the Kite took off into the air, soaring out over the Vale.

“What in Tartarus happened here?” Scootaloo asked as the Shrine fell further and further behind them. “When you said ‘Vale of Eternal Blossoms’, I thought it would be prettier than… this. It looks like the Sha came through here!”

“They did,” Kyle said sadly. “This place used to be beautiful. The valley was named after the trees, which were always in bloom regardless of the season. The waters that flowed from the Vale into the Valley of the Four Winds to the south held many magical properties. Crops there grow literally overnight thanks to the magic of the waters. The Pandaren were gracious enough to allow the Alliance, and the Horde, access to one of the Shrines here in the Vale. We took the Shrine of the Seven Stars, and the Horde took the Shrine of the Two Moons.” Kyle gestured to the north, where another shrine rested against the northern mountain range.

“What happened?” Scootaloo asked as they soared between two large mountain peaks. On the other side, she stared as they passed the remnants of a pair of colossal statues, Once tall and mighty but now reduced to ruins.

“Hellscream,” Kyle hissed as the kite turned north. “The ex-warchief of the Horde. His lust for power was so great that he dug up the heart of the fallen Old God, Y’shaarj. He dumped the heart into the pool of water in the center of the Vale and unleashed its powers upon the Vale. The Sha of Pride went on a rampage throughout the Vale, corrupting and twisting everything it touched. Garrosh then took the heart for himself back to his city.”

“That’s… unbelievable,” Scootaloo murmured, staring down at the land below them. Even here, the rotting corpses of cloud serpents and the ruins of the deceased Mogu and their creations littered the ground leading up to the Gate of the August Celestials.

“It will heal in time,” Kyle reassured her. “The Heart of Y’shaarj was destroyed, and with it the seven Sha that once haunted this land. It will be many years, but eventually the Vale will bloom again.”

The kite soared over the gate from the Vale and into the Kun-Lai Summit. Here, the ground was rocky, with only grass and a few sparse shrubs dotting the landscape. The kite continued on its northwards trajectory, flying high above the tundra-like plains. A few minutes after clearing the gate, it sailed over the small town known as Westwind Rest

“See that?” Kyle asked suddenly, pointing off to the northeast

Scootaloo squinted into the distance. Far off just on the horizon, she could make out a large shape through the mist that surrounded the mountains upon which it was located. “Is that… a building?” she asked. “It must be massive to see it from here!”

“That is the Temple of the White Tiger,” Kyle explained. “Home of Xuen the White Tiger, one of the four August Celestials that help to guard this land. The others are Chi-Ji the Red Crane far to the south, Niuzao the Black Ox to the west, and Yu’lon the Jade Serpent to the east. Each one embodies a particular attribute that Monks attempt to emulate - Xuen embodies strength, Yu’lon wisdom, Chi-Ji hope, and Niuzao fortitude. As a Windwalker, I look to Xuen the most for guidance. His strength and ferocity, and his knowledge of when to use these traits, are what all Windwalkers seek to achieve.”

The rest of the trip passed in silence. The only sound that could be heard was the rushing of the wind blowing past them. As they flew progressively farther and farther north, Kyle felt thankful for the armor he was wearing. The thick leather would help protect him from the wind on their climb, which was sure to be frigid this far north in the middle of autumn.

Ten minutes later, their kite dipped downwards, aiming itself at a small town nestled up at the southern base of a large mountain range. “Here we are,” Kyle announced as the kite touched down, hopping off. “One Keg.”

Scootaloo hopped off as well and glanced around, frowning. Kyle could hardly blame her. To call One Keg a town was very generous. It consisted essentially of one small plaza. Only a few buildings stood against the mountain - a tavern for travelers to rest their feet, a shop for them to resupply right across the plaza, and a few houses scattered in between them.

“So… what now?” Scootaloo finally asked.

“Well, our destination is farther north, way up in the mountain range,” Kyle explained. “But I don’t think it would be wise to set out at this time.”

“What?” Scootaloo demanded, her frown deepening. “Why not?”

“Night approaches,” Kyle explained, gesturing up at the sky. Sure enough, they couldn’t even see the sun anymore - it was long hidden behind the towering peaks to the west. Even still, the western edge of the sky was turning orange, indicating the sunset. “And night in Kun-Lai is dangerous,” he added. “Especially at this time of the year. The temperature drops to well below freezing. Not to mention the Hozen than could jump us in the middle of the night, or the tigers, or even Yetis… No, I’d rather spend as few nights out there in the mountains as possible. We’ll spend the night in the Inn instead, and set out at sunrise tomorrow.”

Scootaloo sighed. “Alright, I guess that makes sense,” she hesitantly agreed. “Just how far into the mountains are we going, exactly? How long will it take?”

“Hard to guess,” Kyle admitted, walking towards the tavern. A light layer of snow crunched under his boots as he walked. “It really depends on how lucky we are with the weather, and whether or not we run into any… complications. Best case scenario, we’re sitting down and talking with Grand Master Hight this time two days from now.”

“And worst case?”

“We don’t make it at all,” Kyle said simply. “Not that I think we’ll be that unfortunate.”

“Of course not,” Scootaloo agreed, though the slight waver to her voice betrayed other, less positive thoughts. Kyle ignored his own misgivings and stepped into the tavern, with Scootaloo right behind him.

Kyle glanced around the inn as he stepped in. The inn itself was fairly small, with only two tables scattered around the room. A male Pandaren and a short grummle sat together at one table, each happily drinking from a mug. In the corner, Kyle spied a small, narrow staircase that led to the upstairs area.

“Welcome to the Lucky Traveller!” A female Pandaren greeted them from behind the counter. “I’m Chiyo Mistpaw. How can I help - Um, I’m sorry sir,” Chiyo cut herself off, “but I’m afraid you’ll need to leave your pony outside.”

“Why?” Scootaloo asked before Kyle could reply. “You got something against Ponies?”

“Oh - oh my!” Chiyo squeaked, ducking behind the bar. The other Pandaren and the Grummle seemed not to notice, lost in their drinks as they were

“Chill out Scoots,” Kyle warned. “Remember, they’re not used to Ponies being able to talk.” He then turned his attention back to the bartender. “Sorry about her.”

“It talks!” Chiyo squeaked, poked her eyes out from behind the counter

“She,” Kyle corrected, pulling out a small handful of coins. “We’d like to rent a room for the evening.”

“I’m… I’m sorry sir, but our rules state -” Chiyo began.

“Or we could just leave” Kyle interrupted. “But given how far out of the way this town is, I don’t expect you get much traffic through here. Be a shame to lose out on good money.” Chiyo said nothing, and Kyle moved to put his coins back into his pouch. “But if you insist…”

“Wait!” Chiyo exclaimed eying the money in Kyle’s hand. For a long moment, she fell silent again. “... Fine, she can stay,” she finally muttered, taking the coins from Kyle’s hand. “Your room is the one on the left upstairs. I will warn you, sir, that there is another patron in the room opposite you upstairs. A Tauren.” Kyle hissed under his breath as the bartender continued. “ I must ask that you not start any fights, or I will have to ask all three of you to leave.”

Kyle grimaced, but nodded curtly. “I don’t start fights,” he said, walking towards the stairs. As Scootaloo walked up the stairs in front of him, he turned around and glanced back at the bartender.

“But if he starts one, you can be damn sure that we'll finish it.”

Chapter 35

View Online

Kyle cracked his eyes open as his body awoke, staring out into the darkness in the room. The sun was not even up yet, only a faint glow in the east indicating its approach. Kyle instinctively huddled up tighter under the covers against the chill of the early morning.

Yet as much as he desired to return to sleep, he knew it would not return to him. Once awake, he was awake for the day. Slowly, reluctantly, he pushed himself into a sitting position. His movement was echoed by a slight squirming from the other side of the bed, drawing Kyle’s eyes to the other occupant. Scootaloo was still fast asleep, curled up and facing away from Kyle.

Kyle pushed himself to his feet and slipped his boots on, careful not to disturb the filly any further. He then walked towards the door and stepped into the hallway, moving towards the washroom at the end of the hall. He yawned and rubbed his eyes as he walked, noting his unusual level of morning fatigue. “I’ve gone a bit soft in Equestria,” he thought to himself sleepily as he pushed the door to the washroom open. “Gotta get used to these early mornings again.”

Kyle stepped into the washroom and towards a large stone bowl against the far wall. It was already full, and still steaming - Chiyo was clearly already up and about as well. Kyle reached into the bowl and pulled some water out, splashing it across his face. Though not as potent as cold water, the splash of liquid did help Kyle gain his senses as he rubbed his eyes again.

The door behind him opened, and Kyle could hear the thud of boots across the floor as another figure entered the room. The figure stopped next to Kyle and also reached into the basin, performing the same act as he had a moment before. Kyle rubbed his eyes again to clear the water before reaching for a nearby towel. “G’ mornin’ ,” he mumbled, his words still slurred somewhat as he dried his face off.

The figure gave a similarly muffled response, his voice deep but incoherent. Kyle stepped away and moved towards the stall to relieve himself. For a long moment, there was silence, broken only by the sound of water as the figure splashed more across his face. Finally, Kyle stepped out of the stall, feeling a bit more awake now. He faced the figure and froze.

There, hunched over the water basin, was a Tauren. Even in the dark, there was no mistaking it - If his sheer size didn’t give it away, the horns jutting out of his head did. Even by Tauren standards, this one was massive - the tips of his horns nearly grazed the ceiling.

The Tauren stood up straight and reached for the same towel Kyle had just used, wiping his face off as well. As he removed the towel, the Tauren glanced towards Kyle, who was still rooted in place. Even in the darkness, Kyle could see the Tauren’s eyes shoot wide open. His shock quickly gave way to an expression of caution and barely suppressed anger.

For a moment, the two stared at each other - Alliance and Horde, in the same building, sharing the same washroom, the same water basin, the same towel for drying their faces. Kyle was certain that at any minute, the Tauren would charge at him.

But he didn’t. Instead, he opened his mouth. “I will not strike this day, Human, if you will do the same,” it said. Its voice was deep, and while Kyle could definitely hear the Taurahe accent, it spoke Common. “This is a place of rest.”

Slowly, cautiously, Kyle nodded. “Agreed,” he said, moving towards the door. His eyes never left the Tauren as he backed out of the room and closed the door behind him.

Kyle stood there in the hallway, feeling his heart thudding in his chest. He closed his eyes and growled at himself. How could he have been that out of it? To let a Tauren into the same washroom as him. To greet it! “Gonna be a hell of a day, I can already tell,” he muttered under his breath as he turned and walked back to his room.

As he closed the door behind him, Scootaloo stirred once more. Her eyes slowly opened, and she raised her head up, looking around. “Wha… What time is it?” she asked, yawning.

“Sunrise,” Kyle replied, feeling fully awake now. “Get your things ready. We’ll go downstairs, have a bite to eat, and set off as soon as we can.”

“First thing’s first,” Scootaloo said, hopping off of the bed and moving towards the door. “Bathroom. Now.”

“Wait!” Kyle exclaimed. Scootaloo paused and looked at him, raising an eyebrow. “There’s a Tauren in the bathroom,” he explained.

“A what now?”

“A Tauren. Looks kind of like a Minotaur. They’re part of the Horde.”

“So… wait til he’s gone?”

“Yes. Wait until the Tauren leaves.”

Scootaloo snorted impatiently, bouncing up and down at the door. A few seconds later, Kyle heard the heavy thud of the Tauren’s hooves against the wooden floor. The door across the hallway opened, and then closed.

“Alright. All clear,” Kyle said. Scootaloo opened the door and bolted down the hallway, her own hooves echoing against the floor as she dashed into the bathroom.

A moment later, Kyle heard a snort of disgust. “Sweet Celestia, he didn’t flush!”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“How in the hay do you work these things?!”

Kyle slurped up his noodles and looked over across the table at Scootaloo. She was staring at the pair of sticks in her hooves with a look of utter frustration. “On second thought, giving the Pony with no fingers a pair of chopsticks might not have been my brightest idea…” Kyle thought to himself. He smirked and brought his own sticks down to his bowl, pulling out another bite of noodles. “But damn if it isn’t funny…”

“I give up,” Scootaloo groaned, dropping the sticks onto the table. Without another word, she plunged her muzzle into the bowl, earning an irritated glance from Chiyo. Scootaloo sat back up, slurping on a mouthful of noodles. “Muh bettah,” she mumbled past her food.

Kyle swallowed his own bite of noodles and took a swig of beer from his mug. “Make sure you eat it all,” he warned. “Food is going to be limited until we get to the Peak of Serenity, and it isn’t exactly plentiful there either.”

Scootaloo said nothing, only nodding her head in response as she slurped up another mouthful. Kyle shook his head in amusement as he took another drink from his mug. He grimaced slightly at the taste. Though Stormstout Ale was undoubtedly one of the best brews in the world, he couldn’t help but wish his mug was full of cider instead. Or even just water, like Scootaloo was having.

The sound of heavy hooves against wood drew Kyle away from his thoughts. He glanced across the room and saw the Tauren step off of the stairs, dressed in a simple, sleeveless leather tunic and a pair of roughspun trousers, with a large pack slung over his back. The Tauren glared at Kyle before turning his gaze to Scootaloo. He raised an eyebrow and smirked slightly as he made his way over to the counter. He dropped a few coins on the bar and strode over to the door, muttering in Taurahe under his breath as he stepped outside.

Scootaloo had been watching the Tauren as well. She turned back to Kyle and swallowed her noodles. “You weren’t kidding,” she muttered. “They look almost exactly like the Minotaur back home.”

“Yeah, except that those things want to kill me,” Kyle replied, returning his attention to his noodles. There were only a few left in his bowl, so he picked it up and brought it to his face, drinking the remnants of the bowl. He placed the bowl on the table and picked up his mug, draining it as well.

Kyle glanced across the table again and blinked. Scootaloo was already done with her food, even after fumbling with the chopsticks for a good five minutes. “You ready?” he asked. She nodded as she drained her glass of water and set it back down on the table. Kyle pushed himself to his feet and walked over to the bar, dropping a few coins onto the counter. “Thank you for your hospitality,”

“Thank you for staying,” Chiyo replied, her voice unenthusiastic. Kyle sighed and turned around, joining Scootaloo by the door and stepping outside. Clearly, Chiyo was as happy to see them leave as Kyle had been to see the Tauren leave.

Kyle glanced around the small courtyard, taking in the sights. The Tauren was nowhere to be seen - he had already cleared out. The sun was still very low on the horizon, casting a brilliant red glow across the sky. It appeared that he and Scootaloo were the only ones out at this hour besides the Tauren, and for good reason - the air was still harsh and cold from the night, drawing steam from Kyle’s breath.

“So… where are we off to?” Scootaloo asked.

“This way,” Kyle replied, moving towards the southwest corner of the plaza. A small, narrow trail ran out of the village and curved towards the west, running parallel to the valley below them before curving north once more.

“I thought you said we were going north,” Scootaloo said, not noticing the curve in the road ahead. “Why’re we headed this way?”

“The entrance to the mountain range is a bit further west of here,” Kyle explained, stepping out of the plaza and onto the trail. “This road is the most direct route into the mountains, and it’ll take us almost all of the way to the Peak.”

“Almost?”

“The trek to the Peak ends in a climb up the mountainside, without a marked path. They never bothered to make a clear trail, since most Monks only make the journey once.”

Scootaloo said nothing, and silence descended on the pair as they walked. Soon, the pair reached the end of the curve and walked along the trail, looking down into the valley. Still, Kyle could see no sign of the Tauren. “Must’ve taken a Flight Path or something,” he thought as he glanced over the valley once more.

Suddenly, Kyle saw a familiar sight. He tapped Scootaloo and pointed down into the valley at a large chunk of land that had been charred black. “You see that?” he asked.

Scootaloo glanced down into the valley and took a sharp breath. “Sha?” she asked.

“No. Well… yes,” Kyle said, rubbing the back of his head. “That’s where I and thirty nine other heroes took on the Sha of Anger a couple of years ago. No threat there now though - as I said yesterday, the Sha in Azeroth are dead forever now.”

“And it’s still like that?” Scootaloo asked. “WIll it take that long for the Sha-touched areas in Equestria to recover?”

“Probably not,” Kyle replied. “The Sha’s corpse laid there on the ground for several weeks before dissipating. Its energy seeped into the land and tainted it deeply. It’ll be a while yet before that particular chunk recovers. The Sha-touched land in Equestria will likely recover within a few months, or maybe even weeks.”

The road curved north now, leading the pair away from the valley. The path also began to slope upwards, taking them into the mountain range. Much of the rest of the morning passed in silence as they walked along the mountain trail, moving steadily higher and higher as they wound around the mountains.

As they ascended higher and higher, the ground became coated in a light layer of snow. The pair could see multiple tracks running through the snow - testament to the travelers that had come this way since the last snowstorm.

As the sun reached its peak in the sky, Kyle’s stomach began to rumble. The snow cover was still quite light, but he knew that it would become much thicker soon. “Let’s find a place to stop and eat,” he said. Scootaloo nodded, and the pair slowed down, looking for a sheltered place where the snow had not fallen.

The wind gusted past Kyle, and he froze. A new smell had been brought to his nose, one that was both familiar and out of place here in the wilderness. He turned his head towards Scootaloo, who had likewise frozen. Their eyes locked, and they both spoke at the same time.

“Campfire.”

The two continued along the trail, moving cautiously up a small rise. As they drew near the top, Kyle threw his arm out, catching Scootaloo. He pointed at the top of the rise. There, at the very peak where the trail curved back downwards and to the southwest, was a small campfire.

Kyle drew his dagger and unclipped one mace from his belt, creeping up towards the campfire. A large log had been slung in front of the fire, providing a seat. Smoke still rose from the pit, though Kyle could see where water had been flung onto the fire to extinguish it.

“Someone was here recently,” he murmured, clipping his mace and sheathing his dagger. “But they’ve moved on. This looks like as good a place as any to warm up and eat before we get fully into the snow.”

Kyle gathered up some of the firewood that lay not far from the pit and threw it into the fire. He then reached into his pack and pulled out the tinderbox. He spread some of the tinder around the logs and struck the flint against the iron. Despite the moisture still present in the pit, he soon managed to get a small fire going.

Kyle rolled the log closer to the pit, and he and Scootaloo sat upon it, grateful for the reprieve from the cold. They each pulled out a portion of their food and ate, with Kyle reminding her to conserve her food in case they ran into complications.

“Oh come on!” she exclaimed. “We’ve taken on Sha! What could possibly be bad enough to keep us from getting there?”

Kyle glanced up at the sky and frowned. “That might,” he muttered, pointing. Scootaloo looked to where he was pointing and took a sharp breath. Upon the western horizon, dark grey storm clouds were gathering and growing. Already, Kyle could feel the wind around them begin to pick up.

“Eat quickly,” he said. “There’s a gap in the mountain range that we have to pass through. If I recall correctly, there’s a cave or two there. It might take a couple of days, but we can ride the storm out in there.”

Scootaloo nodded and threw the rest of her oats back into her saddlebags. She took another quick drink of water before storing that away as well. Kyle lifted the saddle back onto her and packed his things up. He scooped up some snow and threw it upon the fire, where it quickly melted into water. Though it didn’t completely extinguish the fire, it would soon die on its own.

Kyle and Scootaloo left the campsite once more, moving at a quicker pace now as they tried to beat the oncoming storm. Off to the south, Kyle could once again see the valley, now far below them. Tiny shapes moved slowly from the east to the west - most likely a group of grummles moving down the Burlap Trail.

The air grew more and more frigid as the continued their journey, and the wind grew harsher by the minute. Soon, the first flakes of snow began to fall from the sky as the stormclouds rolled over them, blocking the sunlight and plunging them into darkness.

Up ahead to the north, Kyle spotted the gap he had mentioned. “There!” he called out over the howl of the wind. “If we get in there, we’ll have a bit of shelter from the wind!”

Scootaloo nodded and charged forward, with Kyle right behind her. Soon, they had made it into the gap. Though not much, the mountain to their left did provide a small respite from the frigid blasts of wind.

“This is a bad one,” Kyle said as they each pulled out a bottle of water and drank. “And night will be falling soon. There’s a fork in the path ahead. We’d normally take the western road, but we’d be at the mercy of the storm. Instead we’ll continue north and take shelter in one of the caves in the Valley of Emperors.”

The two stowed their water away and set off into the cold once more. Kyle’s leather armor was doing little to stop the bite of the wind against his skin. His teeth chattered, and the steam from his breath was quickly chilled and swept away by the gale. Scootaloo seemed to be faring little better - the feathers on her wings were fully extended against the cold, even though her wings were clenched firmly against her sides.

It was growing dark by the time the pair reached the crossroads that Kyle had mentioned. The setting of the sun eliminated what little light there was to be had through the thick cloud cover. There was no shelter against the wind from the west now, and they both stumbled as they tried to fight against it, pushing steadily forward. As planned, they did not follow the western trail, but instead moved north. They managed to pass the crossroad and reach the relative shelter provided by the mountain range once more.

By now, they were both shivering violently from the cold. Scootaloo’s fur did nothing to protect her now, coated as it was in snow. Snow had likewise snuck into Kyle’s armor and melted against his body, and now it chilled him to the bone. Scootaloo’s movements became erratic, and she stumbled frequently through the snow that now reached more than halfway up her legs.

One particular stumble sent her tumbling into the snow. She pushed herself shakily to her hooves and tried to take another step, but fell into the snow once more. A pang of fear shot through Kyle, and he ran over to her. “Cmon, get up!” Kyle yelled over the roar of the wind. When Scootaloo did not move, Kyle snarled viciously. “If you won’t move yourself, then I’ll move you!” he roared, his fear transforming into anger. Anger at himself for not foreseeing this, for bringing Scootaloo to such an unforgiving place. Anger at the elements for turning against them like this.

Kyle reached down and grunted as he lifted Scootaloo into the air, saddle and all. He hoisted the shivering filly over his shoulder and set off once again, moving as fast as he could through the mounds of snow piling up around him. Despite the freezing cold, his legs burned with the effort of hauling himself, a filly, and two packs full of supplies through the storm. But he refused to slow his pace, refused to stop. The cold only drove him further, pushing him beyond what he had thought himself capable of.

A moment later, though, his body gave out. He tripped and tumbled into the snow himself, flinging Scootaloo forward. For a moment, he just lay there in the snow, darkness creeping over his vision. Slowly, he forced himself to push himself upwards.

And then he saw it. The most beautiful sight in the world. A sight that brought tears to his eyes and drew a breathless prayer of thanks to the Light.

A cave.

Kyle staggered forward and picked Scootaloo up once more, his entire body trembling now. He stumbled forward, forcing himself to move despite the darkness that dragged at the back of his vision, threatening to overwhelm him. Only a hundred feet to go. Eighty feet. Fifty. Twenty-five.

Finally, with a last great effort, Kyle staggered into the cave, his boots touching solid earth and stone for the first time in hours. He pushed forward, away from the mouth of the cave and towards the center. There seemed to be a statue at the far end of the cave, but Kyle didn’t care. He fell to his knees and dropped Scootaloo onto the ground. She was still shivering, and her breathing was fast and shallow, but she was still alive.

Kyle fought against the fatigue in his body as he pushed himself back to his feet. A wooden fence stood against the statue at the end of the cave. Kyle walked over to the fence and drew a mace. He brought it down upon the wood, smashing it and ripping it from the ground. He gathered a few good-sized chunks of fencing and dragged them over to the center of the cave. He bundled them together and surrounded them with some loose rocks lying around the cavern. He fumbled with his tinderbox, but his shivering hands would not allow him to properly control the small tools. With a snarl, he flung the flint and steel aside and shot lightning from his hand. The wood erupted in a shower of flame, bathing the entire cave in light and blessed heat.

Kyle the pulled the saddlebags off of Scootaloo and rummaged through them. He pulled out a thick, woolen blanket and draped it over her. He pulled a small metal pot out of his own bag and emptied a bottle of water into it before placing the pot into the fire. Within minutes, it had come to a rolling boil, and he removed the pot from the fire, allowing the hot water to cool to a reasonable drinking temperature.

Scootaloo squirmed and groaned, drawing Kyle’s attention. Slowly, she opened her eyes, glancing about the room. “Wh… where are we?” she mumbled.

“We made it to the cave,” Kyle replied. The darkness had faded from his vision as the fire had burst to life, and now that Scootaloo was awake his fear abated. “Don’t move. You’re still weak. There’s some warm water for drinking. We’ll rest for tonight, and then... “ Kyle trailed off as movement from the cave entrance drew his attention. He whipped his head towards the cave and felt a flutter of fear fly through his heart once more.

There, at the entrance of the cave, was a large cat. And it was staring right at them.

“Summit Prowler,” he hissed, causing Scootaloo to turn her head as well. As they watched, another cat appeared at the cave. And another. And another.

“Four of them,” Kyle murmured, feeling a sense of dread wash over him. Weak as they were from the snowstorm, Kyle doubted that he and Scootaloo would be able to hold their own against four of the large feline hunters. Scootaloo didn’t even look like she could stand yet. But the only other option was to flee back out into the blizzard, to certain death.

Kyle pushed himself to his feet and drew his maces. He channeled Jade Lightning through his weapons and caused sparks to fly from their heads, attempting to appear as intimidating as possible. It would be much better if he could simply scare the predators off.

But they would not be deterred. Instead, they slowly advanced, arching their backs and hissing threateningly. Kyle moved himself between the cats and Scootaloo, forming a defensive barrier in front of the weak filly.

The first one lunged, and Kyle brought his first mace upwards in a wide arc. He clipped it beneath the chin and sent it flying upwards with a loud crack.

The second one, however, caught him off-guard. Fatigued as he was, he could not react in time as the cat pounced on top of him, sending his maces flying. Kyle hit his head upon the stone floor, and stars danced across his vision as the cat landed on top of him. He instinctively lashed out with his fist, hitting the prowler in the mouth. His knuckles scraped across the razor-sharp fangs, drawing blood as the cat screeched in anger. Kyle scrambled at his belt and drew his dagger. He thrust upward into the cat’s stomach and yanked the blade forward, tearing the prowler’s chest open and spilling blood everywhere.

Kyle slowly pushed the now-dead cat off of him as another snarl filled the air. He spun around just in time to see another cat lunge from the entrance. This one, however, was colored like sand at the beach with two large horns jutting from its head. The newcomer landed upon one of the prowlers and forced it to the ground, ending its life with a quick bite to the neck.

The sand-colored cat was then knocked aside by the final Summit Prowler. It landed hard on the ground as the Prowler landed on top of it, prepared to kill the newcomer.

Kyle’s vision was still swimming, but he was not about to let this opportunity go to waste. He leaped forward and landed upon the Prowler, bringing his dagger downwards. The blade pierced deep into the cat’s back, drawing a roar of pain. Kyle withdrew the dagger and whipped it around to the prowler’s neck before ripping it across its throat. Blood spewed from the wound as the prowler gurgled and collapsed on top of the sand-colored cat.

Kyle staggered off of the cats and collapsed next to Scootaloo, feeling dizzy. While he had not hit his head too hard, the fatigue from the snowstorm and then the battle worsened its effects immensely. He watched wearily as the sand-colored cat dragged itself out from under the Prowler. It slowly approached Kyle and Scootaloo, who had tried and failed to rise to her hooves during the fight.

As the cat approached, its body began to twist and re-shape itself. Paws were replaced with hands and hooves, fangs with teeth. It stood upon two legs, its fur turned a rich, dark brown, and its snout grew more pronounced. Kyle felt another pang of dread fly through him as the cat finished its transformation.

There, on the other side of the fire, was a Tauren.

Kyle tried to push himself back to his feet, but the world tilted around him, sending him stumbling back to the floor. He watched as the Tauren raised its hand and pointed at Kyle.

But instead of the pain Kyle had been expecting, A swirl of green energy surrounded him. He felt his vision become clearer, though his fatigue remained as strong as ever. The Tauren lowered its hand and sat on the other side of the fire as Kyle felt his eyes drooping not from dizziness, but from exhaustion.

“Peace, Human,” the Tauren said over the crackle of the flames. “I will take first watch tonight. Tomorrow, we talk.”

Under normal circumstances, Kyle would have never agreed to trust a Tauren to watch over him. But this Tauren had, for some reason, just saved his live, and Kyle had saved his in return. In his fatigued state, Kyle had no energy left to argue. Instead, he simply let his body collapse to the ground, asleep before he landed.

Chapter 36

View Online

“Sister?”

Luna did not move. She simply continued to stand there, rooted in place upon the balcony overlooking Dun Morogh. The slopes of Ironforge Mountain were thick with snow, which crunched loudly beneath Celestia’s hooves as she approached. “Sister, you seem troubled. What is it?”

Luna blinked and shook her head before turning it to look at Celestia. “I’m sorry, Tia,” she replied. “I… have a feeling that something has happened to Scootaloo and Mr. Slater. I have been trying to dreamwalk, but I cannot. Not here.”

“We are far from home, Lulu,” Celestia murmured, nuzzling her sister. “There are many differences between Equestria and this world.”

“Such as those.” Luna motioned with one wing towards the sky. Though dawn was fast approaching, the twin moons of Azeroth still shone brightly against the sky. “Two moons, Tia. Two. And I can neither feel nor control either of them.”

“It is a very strange place,” Celestia agreed. “I attempted to lower the sun last night. It would not respond to my commands either.”

“I feel so helpless,” Luna murmured. “Like a part of me is no longer there.”

“I feel it too.” Celetia nuzzled her sister again. “But you must try to get some rest, Luna. It would not do well for us to be exhausted for the summit.”

“When are they going to hold it?” Luna asked, frustration creeping into her voice. “Two nights now we have spent under this foreign sky while our Ponies are under threat. What is taking so long?”

“King Varian says that two leaders still have not yet arrived,” Celestia replied. There was a tiny hint of frustration in her voice as well, though she did not let her face betray it. “Tyrande Whisperwind, High Priestess of Elune and leader of the Night Elves; and Lady Jaina Proudmoore, Grand Magus of the Kirin Tor.”

“Lady Proudmoore is a Human, is she not?” Luna asked. “Why does King Varian not speak for her?”

“Her city, Dalaran, is under her leadership, not his. The Kirin Tor speak for themselves.” Celestia let out a small sigh. “You would know this, had you been paying attention to me last night.”

Luna did not reply, choosing instead to stare up at the night sky. The White Lady and the Blue Child both rested high in the sky, coating the snowy mountainside in a pale glow. Luna closed her eyes and reached out towards the bright spheres as she had countless times before in Equestria. Yet, though she knew they were there, they refused to bow to her will.

“Come, Luna.” Celestia’s voice pierced through Luna’s efforts, forcing her eyes open. “We should get some sleep. Tomorrow we must prepare further for the summit.”

“Very well,” Luna sighed. With one last glance at the twin moons, she turned and followed her sister. “Though I still cannot shake the feeling that Mr. Slater and Scootaloo are in trouble.”

“Mr. Slater has said it himself,” Celestia replied. “Scootaloo is far more capable than she is given credit for. And he knows this world and its dangers better than either of us, and is equipped to handle them. They will be fine.”

“For their sakes, I hope you’re right.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

A fresh wave of heat washed over Kyle, jerking him awake. On instinct, he bolted upright, flinging the sheet off of him. He whipped his head towards the heat source as he tried to see past the blurriness that still clouded his vision.

As his vision cleared, Kyle saw the source of the heat. The fire had been rekindled and ignited again, bathing the cave in a warm glow. Scootaloo was also stirring, and she curled up next to the flames, looking at Kyle. On the other side of the fire was a large shape, one that Kyle quickly recognized.

“You are awake,” the Tauren commented. He remained seated next to the fire, though his posture became much more sharp and aware. “I had begun to think my efforts were for naught.”

“Takes more than a couple of kittens to keep me down,” Kyle replied with a meaningful glance at the Druid.

If he got the implied meaning, the Tauren did not show it. Instead, he reached into his own pack and pulled out a loaf of bread and a bottle of water. “Give me your name and profession, Human,” he said as he took a drink from the bottle, “and I shall give you mine.”

“Kyle Slater,” he replied. “Monk of the Grand Army of the Alliance. And this is Scootaloo, my apprentice,” he added with a gesture.

“Apprentice?” The Tauren snorted. “Has your Alliance really grown so desperate as to train horses to fight?”

“Hey now, I take offense to that,” Scootaloo spoke up with a yawn. The Tauren jumped and stared at her as she stood up and stretched her wings. “Plus, I’m a Pony. Sweet Celestia, how many times am I gonna have to explain that?” she asked with a sideways glance at Kyle.

Kyle merely shrugged in reply. The Tauren, meanwhile, returned its gaze to Kyle, its expression now filled with curiosity. “Where did you find her?” it asked.

“You’ve yet to uphold your end of the bargain, Tauren,” Kyle shot back.

“Of course. I am Tulstag Sharpclaw, Druid of the Cenarion Circle.”

Kyle gave a small nod. He had guessed that the Druid had been affiliated with the Cenarion Circle - after all, they were the worlds largest and most well-respected Druidic society, with none others coming even close. Kyle held a great deal of respect for the Circle - mostly for the Night Elf and Worgen members, but the Tauren’s contributions to the order could not be denied.

“Now, I ask again - where did you find a talking, winged pony?” Tulstag said.

“Really long story,” Kyle replied curtly. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you, anyway.”

Tulstag frowned, but Kyle paid it no mind. “Next question,” Kyle continued. “Why did you not kill me last night?”

“Hm?”

“We were tired, weak, injured, and cornered by those Prowlers. You helped drive them away, fixed where I hit my head, and then didn’t kill us in our sleep. Why?”

Tulstag glared across the flames. “Do you really think we Tauren would resort to such underhanded tactics?” he snarled.

“After Theramore?” Kyle spat back. “I wouldn’t put anything past you Horde dogs!”

Tulstag jumped to his hooves, a motion echoed not a second later by Kyle. The two glared daggers at each other across the flames. Kyle slowly moved his hand towards his dagger, and he could see Tulstag begin to silently mouth a few words under his breath.

“Enough!”

Both heads whipped towards the source of the loud yell, which left a soft ringing in their ears. Scootaloo was now hovering in the air, looking angrily back and forth between them. Her eyes met Kyle’s and she flew over to him, hovering at eye level.

“Kyle, you’ve always told me to keep my emotions in check, because that is what a Monk does,” she began. Kyle could feel her own anger begin to cool as she spoke again. “Fear, Anger, Despair. And yet here I see you filled with hatred for a creature you’ve never met before!”

Kyle recoiled slightly at her words. He wanted to say a million things - how he didn’t need to meet a Tauren to know that the Horde was despicable. That his anger was perfectly justified. But he knew that none of that would matter. She wouldn’t understand.

As Kyle thought, Scootaloo soared over the flames and looked the Tauren in the eyes. “And you!” she continued. “I don’t know what your deal is, but calm down or things will get ugly. Got it?”

Despite the massive size difference between the two, Tulstag didn’t retaliate. Instead, he simply took a deep breath and nodded. “Very well,” he murmured, sitting down once more. Scootaloo looked over her shoulder at Kyle, who hesitated a moment longer before taking a seat as well. With her rant over, Scootaloo flew back over to her blanket and curled up on it again.

“But still, I wish to know,” Kyle began calmly. Scootaloo shot him a glare, but he held up a hand. “Why not take the opportunity to eliminate a potential threat?”

Tulstag picked up his bottle of water and took another drink. He let out a sigh as he removed the bottle and placed it back down. “When we met yesterday morning, in the washroom,” he explained, “I said that I would not strike this day if you would do the same. You could have ended me when the Prowler pounced me, or even just let it kill me, and yet you didn’t. You honored your end of the deal, and so I honored mine.”

“I thought I recognized you,” Scootaloo murmured under her breath. The other two paid her no mind as they both reached for their food. Kyle pulled out a strip of cured pork and took a bite as the Tauren tore a chunk out of his bread. For a moment, the only sounds that could be heard were the crackle of the flames and the howl of the wind outside.

“This storm may last another day or two,” Tulstag said suddenly. “Until it does, we are stuck here with each other. Let’s try not to kill each other before then. Agreed?”

Kyle swallowed his bite and nodded. “Fine with me.”

With the threat of a fight gone for the moment, Scootaloo also dug into her bags and pulled out a sack of oats, munching on them. Silence fell once again, and before long all three of them were staring into the fire, each lost in their own thoughts.

“So, Kyle,” Tulstag began, breaking the long silence. “What brings you out here to the peaks of Kun-Lai?”

“This one,” Kyle motioned towards Scootaloo. “I’ve been… away for quite some time, and in the process been training her. I’m taking her to the Peak of Serenity to formally request her to be my apprentice. And yourself?”

“This.” Tulstag reached into his bag and rummaged through it for a moment. Finally, he pulled out several pouches. He opened one and pulled a few thick, earth-colored roots out. “An associate of mine has need of some herbs in the Zouchin Province. No doubt you have heard of the Zandalari attacks there.”

“I’ve been a bit out of the loop,” Kyle admitted. “Last time I heard about Troll activity there was from the first adventurers who came to Pandaria. They mentioned the Zandalari had made an attack there, but that was over two years ago.”

“The attacks never really stopped,” Tulstag explained. “They’re more sporadic now, but the Zandalari are still holding the Isle of Giants far to the north, and make occasional pushes into Kun-Lai from there. Some of my colleagues are helping the locals defend their village, and also providing healing to those injured in battles. These herbs are to be used to make healing elixirs.”

Kyle frowned. “Horde colleagues, or other Druids?”

“Does it matter?” Tulstag asked, raising an eyebrow. “We are helping the people of Pandaria. That should be good enough for you.”

“I think I’ve seen enough of the Horde’s so-called ‘help’ to -” Kyle was cut off with a grunt as a slight jolt ran through his body. He looked over at Scootaloo, who was tucking her hoof back under herself and glaring at Kyle.

“If you must know,” Tulstag continued, “the Circle has approved my aid, but has not sent others. This is a Horde-sponsored effort ordered by Warchief Vol’Jin.”

Kyle rubbed his arm where the shock had entered his body. “So what else have I missed besides Troll attacks and the Dark Portal going nuts?”

“Ah, you heard about that, did you?” Tulstag smirked. “Nasty bit of business, that was. I wasn’t there when the Iron Horde opened their portal to ours, but my brother was.” Tulstag’s smirk faded. “He said a Human charged into the portal while it was still going haywire. I didn’t believe it, honestly. Do you know anything about that?”

Kyle glanced over at Scootaloo, who was already looking at him. He grimaced, but nodded. “Yeah, I know a bit. I was there.”

“So it’s true then?” Tulstag asked, leaning forward. “A Human went through?”

“Yeah. He did.”

Tulstag sighed and shook his head. “Poor fool. Wonder what happened to him.”

Kyle and Scootaloo shared another glance. By now, Scootaloo was chuckling silently under her breath, and he couldn’t help but smirk as he looked back at Tulstag. “Well, let’s see… right now he’s sitting in a cave in Kun-Lai in the middle of a snowstorm, sitting around a fire with a Tauren and a talking Pony.”

Kyle heard Tulstag’s neck groan in protest at the speed with which he moved his head to stare at Kyle. “Wha… You?”

“Me.”

Tulstag’s jaw fell open as he stared wide-eyed at Kyle across the flames. For a long moment, silence fell upon the trio again. Finally, Tulstag shook his head and glared over the flames. “What in the hell were you thinking?” he growled.

“I wasn’t.” Kyle admitted.

“Clearly.”

“It paid off in the end,” Kyle shrugged, gesturing at Scootaloo. “Found her on the other side.”

“So that’s where you found her,” Tulstag murmured, rubbing his chin. “Interesting… I’m sure you’ve plenty of tales from there.”

Kyle paused for a moment, reflecting on his adventures in Equestria. “It's been a long, strange trip,” he agreed. “Would make for a good story, I think. If a long one.”

“Well, I don’t think we’re going anywhere anytime soon,” Tulstag countered, gesturing towards the snowstorm still raging outside. “I’ll get some more wood from that fence for the fire, and you tell your tale.”

The Tauren pushed himself to his hooves and trotted over towards the fence. Kyle glanced over as Tulstag smashed through the wood with his bare hands, his sheer strength allowing him to rip the wooden posts up and hurl them halfway back to the fire pit. Kyle also took the opportunity to examine the statue behind the now partially-destroyed fence. It depicted a tall creature with a long, thin mustache and a clean-shaven head, save for the ponytail jutting out of the back. A Mogu, wielding a wicked-looking fist weapon in each hand. Kyle instantly recognized the statue from his own travels years ago. “The Shrine of the Merciless One…”

“So,” Tulstag interrupted Kyle’s thoughts as he hurled two new fence posts into the fire. “What happened to you on the other side?”

And so Kyle began to recount his journeys through Equestria, recalling his injury and recovery, and his revelation to the rest of the world. Tulstag smiled warmly at Scootaloo as Kyle told of her training, and hissed as Kyle told of the return of the Sha and the tale of Scootaloo’s possession by the Sha of Deceit.

As the story continued and the hours dragged on, the mood in the room began to lighten. Tulstag’s posture became more relaxed and at ease, and Kyle laughed more loudly and freely. No longer was it clearly Alliance and Horde. No more were they clearly on opposites sides. Instead, the line between friend and foe began to blur, much to Scootaloo’s pleasure.

As Kyle began to tell of his sparring match with Rainbow Dash, Kyle felt his stomach rumble. Tulstag raised a hand to stop him. “I believe now is a good time for a pause,” he said. “Let us break for lunch, and then continue the story. And perhaps I can share a tale or two of my own afterwards, though I doubt it holds a candle to this epic.”

The three each reached back into their bags and pulled out some food. Kyle glanced into his pouch of cured pork and frowned. His supply was running low. He’d have to take care to not to eat it all before the storm ended. He pulled out two small strips and ate slowly, trying to savor the flavor of meat after months of scarcity.

Even so, he finished well before Tulstag, who had clearly brought far more food than Kyle. The small amount of food he had consumed was not enough to stave off his hunger, and as he stored his food away again, his stomach let out another rumble.

Tulstag glanced up from his own meal. “Why do you not eat?” he asked.

“Running a bit low on food,” Kyle admitted. “I anticipated a few problems along the way, but I didn’t plan on a blizzard.”

Tulstag did not hesitate as he tore a large chunk from the loaf of bread in his hands and tossed it over the flames. It landed with a soft thud in Kyle’s lap. “Here, I have plenty,” he said.

Kyle looked down at the bread, then up at Tulstag, and then down again. Slowly, tentatively, he picked the bread up and brought it to his nose. He took a small sniff. It smelled alright. And it had come from the loaf Tulstag was currently eating, so it probably wasn’t poisoned. He shrugged and took a bite. It was moist and refreshing, and a few bites left Kyle feeling satisfied. “Thank you.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“I have to say…” Kyle began slowly. “You seem… pretty at ease, considering we’re supposed to be enemies and all…”

“As do you,” Tulstag replied, not looking up from his bread.

“Why is that?”

Tulstag swallowed his bite, wiped his mouth with his arm, and looked up. “My quarrel is with your Alliance, Kyle,” he replied. “Not with you. As Scootaloo has said, we have never met each other before yesterday morning in the washroom, and likely never will again after the storm abates. Although given multiple opportunities, you have done nothing to harm me, except attempt to place the blame of the transgressions of others upon my shoulders. You are not my enemy. We have sat by the fire, swapped information, begun to share stories. Enemies do not do that.”

Kyle could not reply to that. He set the rest of the bread aside, his hunger suddenly vanishing. His stomach clenched up, and though he knew the reason, he tried to ignore the sudden feeling of guilt that ran through him.

He shook his head, trying to shove his guilt aside. Did it really matter? Tulstag was still a Tauren, a member of the Horde. The Alliance leaders would never approve of Kyle forming a relationship anymore meaningful than grudging acceptance with the Tauren. And that was exactly where Kyle intended to leave it.

Tulstag set his own food aside as well. “So, Kyle,” he began. “I believe when you last left off, you had just challenged this Rainbow Dash to strike you, as Scootaloo had.”

Kyle nodded, once again forcing aside his doubts. He continued his tale of his fight with Rainbow Dash, and his encounter with Bon Bon. Tulstag listened intently as Kyle recounted his fight with the Sha-possessed Lyra, the destruction of the Sha of Misery, his meeting with the Unicorn a few days later, and the creation of the portal to Azeroth.

“And you decided not to go back to Stormwind?” Tulstag asked.

“Yes,” Kyle nodded. “I elected to remain in Equestria.”

“Why?” Tulstag raised an eyebrow. “Throughout your tale, you have always mentioned wanting to return home. So why, when given the opportunity, did you not take it?”

“A few reasons,” Kyle explained. “The first being that the portal could be re-opened at any time. It wasn’t like it was a one-time thing. Plus, I had some unfinished business in Equestria. There were still three Sha running about, and Scootaloo was - and is - still in the process of training. I couldn’t just leave her alone.”

Tulstag nodded. “A very selfless decision, to put the needs of others before your own desires.”

Kyle did not reply, but instead decided to continue with his tale.The light of the sun behind the clouds began to grow darker as he described his journey to the Crystal Empire; the capture, interrogation, and death of the Changeling; the return to Stormwind to request aid; the Battle of the Crystal Empire; and the defeat of the Sha of Greed.

“And that battle happened… what, three days ago now?” he said, looking at Scootaloo. She nodded. “So after we destroyed the Sha of Greed, Scootaloo got her cutie mark. It’s a kind of coming-of-age thing, where this symbol appears on their flanks that shows what their special talent is. Scootaloo got her cutie mark in being a Monk after we took down the Sha of Greed. The Monks at the Peak of Serenity had heard of my continued survival after they assumed I was dead, and have requested my presence. I decided to bring Scootaloo along as well in order to request permission to continue her training. The rest you already know. And thus, we find ourselves here.”

Tulstag let out a soft whistle. “Incredible. If even half of the adventures you’ve mentioned are true, then I’ve no doubt your name will become the thing of legend in both worlds.”

“I guess.”

Tulstag glanced out of the cave opening. By now, it was pitch black outside. The howling of the wind had lessened slightly, but snow still whipped by the entrance. “We will likely be able to leave tomorrow,” he said. “After which, we will go our separate ways.”

“Indeed.”

“Would you mind taking first watch tonight?” Tulstag asked. “I’m afraid I did not sleep last night.”

“Sure.”

Kyle watched as Tulstag laid out his sleeping roll and climbed inside, quickly falling asleep. He glanced over at Scootaloo, who also appeared to be sleeping. He sighed and reached into his bag, pulling out the loaf of bread again. He tore a small chunk off and ate it, glancing at Scootaloo again.

Finally, he could stand it no more. “Hey, Scoots,” he whispered. “You awake?”

Though her eyes remained closed, she nodded. “Yeah. What’s up?”

Kyle sighed, suddenly feeling reluctant to talk. “Nothing much.”

“You wouldn’t have tried to awaken me if it hadn’t been something much,” Scootaloo replied. She opened her eyes and pushed herself into a sitting position. “Now what’s going on?”

He closed his eyes. “I should hate him,” he finally said. “I should hate Tulstag.”

“But you find it hard.”

Slowly, he nodded. “I keep telling myself he’s evil. That he’s part of the Horde. And yet I can't help but see that he’s… not. He’s part of the Cenarion Circle. He’s going to deliver herbs for healing potions. He is willing to share food with one who has little.”

“And you find it hard to hate,” Scootaloo said, raising an eyebrow. “I fail to see why this is a problem.”

“Because I should hate him, dammit!” Kyle exclaimed, a bit louder than he intended. He glanced over at the Tauren, making sure his outburst hadn’t wakened him. “I should,” he continued, more softly this time. “It’s what I’ve been taught ever since I was old enough to understand. Grass grows, birds fly, sun shines, and Alliance and Horde hate each other. For twenty-five years now I’ve held this as an absolute, a fundamental truth of the universe.”

“And now it’s been called into question.”

Kyle did not reply. Scootaloo smiled softly. “You always told me to let go of fear, anger, and hate,” she murmured. “They distract you, they cloud your judgement. They make you weak. Maybe it’s time for you to let go of your hate."

Kyle sighed and looked down, his mind divided. On one side, the Horde could not be trusted. After what they had done to this world, they could never be forgiven. Not after Theramore. Not after the Vale.

And yet, he knew. He knew that Tulstag had been responsible for neither of these atrocities. They could both be placed squarely on the head of the Horde’s ruthless ex-warchief, Garrosh Hellscream. Even if the Horde had done other terrible things that could be blamed on individual members, or on the group as a whole, hatred would not undo them.

And while the Horde had no doubt committed terrible acts against the world, if he was perfectly honest, Azeroth’s greatest successes had come when the Alliance and Horde had banded together. At the summit of Mount Hyjal, where Horde and Alliance forces had bought enough time for Malfurion Stormrage to summon the wisps that would destroy Archimonde. In Icecrown, when both sides had worked in tandem with the Ashen Verdict to overthrow Arthas. On the Isle of Quel’Danas, working with the Shattered Sun Offensive to stop Kil’Jaeden’s entry into Azeroth through the Sunwell. In Orgrimmar, where there had been no unifying faction, but both sides had banded together against a common enemy. Every single time, both sides had set aside their differences and joined together, and every single time they had overcome impossible odds and emerged victorious.

Because, even if for just a little while, they let go of their hatred.

Slowly, he nodded. “Maybe you’re right,” he murmured, his voice barely audible.

“I think you know I’m right.”

Kyle glanced over at Scootaloo once more. A small smirk formed on his lips, a smirk that quickly evolved into a laugh. “When did you get so wise, squirt?” he asked, rubbing her mane.

She smiled again. “All I did was tell you what you’ve told me,” she replied. “You already knew all of this. You just needed to be reminded. I’m not saying that you should let go of your hate for the Horde as a whole. Not yet, anyway. I can tell that they have hurt you deeply, and that will be hard to let go of. But for a single individual who’s done nothing to you? Can you let go of your hate for him?”

Kyle smiled and leaned back, resting on his hands. “I think I could do that,” he replied softly. He looked over towards Scootaloo. “You should get some rest, Scoots,” he added. “We’ve got a big hike ahead of us tomorrow.”

Scootaloo nodded and laid down, turning her back towards Kyle as she settled in. A few minutes later, Kyle heard her breathing slow down as she fell asleep. Kyle’s only company now was the howling of the wind outside and the flames that still danced in front of him. But he didn’t mind. Alone with his thoughts, he finally had time to think.

And think he did, for several hours, until Tulstag woke once more. The two exchanged no words, but Tulstag took the second watch, and Kyle was allowed to rest. It came easily to him, and soon he lost consciousness and fell into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 37

View Online

Kyle felt something poking at his side, drawing him from his slumber. He groaned and rolled over, presenting his back to the incessant poking. For a moment, it seemed to have worked, and the poking ceased.

But then, it began again, this time at his chest. “Pst, Kyle,” Scootaloo’s voice whispered. “Hey, the storm’s over. It’s time to go.”

Kyle groaned again and rubbed his eyes before opening them. Scootaloo was crouched down next to him, her face only a few inches from his. “Finally, you’re awake,” she muttered. “Come on. Tulstag is already up and about.”

“Alright alright, I’m up,” Kyle grunted. He sat up and twisted his head, and his neck made a satisfying pop. He glanced over across the fire pit, where only smoldering embers remained. On the other side, Tulstag was hunched over his bags, stowing a few items inside.

A wave of memories from last night rushed over Kyle, and it took an effort for him not to frown. Though he had agreed to not hate Tulstag (and indeed, he reaffirmed his decision that he didn’t), that didn’t mean that they were friends. It would take a lot more than a single day stuck in a cave and a few words from a Pegasus to change his opinion of any member of the Horde that much.

Kyle shook his head and began to pack his own things. His blanket was quickly rolled up and strapped to the back of his bag, and the few items that he had removed were returned. His maces still lay on the floor where he had been pounced two nights before, so he walked over and clipped them to his belt. He quickly finished the loaf of bread Tulstag had given him the day before and took a drink of water, preparing for the trek ahead.

Within a few minutes, Scootaloo was prepared as well. Kyle placed her saddlebags on her back, and together they set out to finish their journey. Tulstag was only a few paces ahead of them as they left, and he stopped just outside the cave.

“This is where we part ways,” he said. His expression was unreadable as he glanced back and forth between the two Monks. He extended a hand towards Kyle. “Winds be at your back.”

For a split second, Kyle hesitated, his distrust returning. It only last an instant, though, and he gripped Tulstag’s hand firmly, giving it a quick shake. “Celestials guide you, Tulstag.”

The Tauren turned and began to walk away, headed down the road that sloped gently downwards and to the east into the Valley of Emperors. Kyle and Scootaloo, meanwhile, turned and walked the opposite direction, headed back the way they had traversed during the snowstorm.

The storm had certainly made quite an impact on the area. Deep snow drifts were piled high against the mountains, spilling down into the narrow pass along which the two walked. Kyle constantly found himself plunged knee-deep into the frozen white powder, and Scootaloo was forced to hover alongside him, unable to walk through the drifts that regularly reached her neck or higher. Even so, the trek back along the path was far easier than their first trip, and the pair quickly found themselves back at the crossroads.

The path to the west, the direction that they intended to go, was miraculously far clearer of snow. The harsh winds blowing from the west had sliced through the canyon and prevented the snow from accumulating to a layer much thicker than halfway up Kyle’s boots. Scootaloo elected to continue flying beside Kyle, taking the opportunity to stretch her wings as they traveled up the path.

As the sun reached the midday point, Kyle spotted something off to his left. A series of poles embedded into the ground and connected by a thick rope, leading up a small, narrow path. “Hey, lookit,” he said, causing Scootaloo to glance at where he was pointing. “That path leads to the peak of Mount Neverest. The tallest mountain on Azeroth. Even beats out Mount Hyjal, though not by much.”

Scootaloo glanced up at the trail, which winded steeply upwards. At one point, she noticed a rain of snowballs falling from the mountain, pelting the ground below them. “Doesn’t look very safe,” she commented.

“Nope. It’s not,” Kyle agreed. “But it’s also not where we’re going. C'mon, we’re almost there.” The two set out again, leaving the mountain trail behind them.

An hour later, Kyle finally spotted what he was looking for. There, ahead on the road, were two large braziers, alright with an everburning flame that would never extinguish no matter what the elements threw at them. But it was not the braziers themselves that brought the smile to his face. Instead, it was lay just beyond them

“We’re here,” Kyle said as they stepped past the braziers. He gestured to his right, where a jagged, rocky ledge overlooked the path.

“Huh?” Scootaloo simply tilted her head in confusion. “I uh… What?”

“I know, it’s a bit confusing,” Kyle chuckled, moving towards the stone wall. “But trust me, this is the easiest way to get to the Peak of Serenity on foot. From here, we move off the beaten path.” He gripped a small handhold halfway up the ledge, and used it to pull himself upwards. He dragged himself onto the ledge and stepped away. “Alright, your turn.”

An instant later, Scootaloo soared up over the ledge, landing lightly beside him. She grinned slightly. “You made it look hard,” she said.

Kyle didn’t reply, but instead pointed up the mountain. “We’re basically headed back the way we came now,” he explained. “The slope fairly easy on the legs, and will put us over the edge just as we reach the highest point of the Peak of Serenity.”

The pair began to ascend up the mountain. As Kyle had said, the slope was fairly gentle, leading up out of the mountain pass they had been walking along. They continued moving to the north-east, slowly making their way up the mountainside. Eventually, they reached the crest of the mountain range. Scootaloo peered over the edge and let out a small gasp.

On the other side of the crest was a small, shallow valley, nestled just a few dozen feet below them between the mountain peaks. To their left, they saw a path leading downwards and to the northwest, which ended in a large, open courtyard where Monks could be seen training. In the opposite direction, a large, roofed building stood tall and proud upon the highest point of the valley. A large double door could be seen, though it was still obstructed by large snowdrifts.

Kyle looked down at Scootaloo and smiled. “Welcome to the Peak of Serenity.”

“Woah…” she said quietly, her eyes darting this way and that. “It’s… bigger than I expected.”

“We need all of this space to train new Monks,” Kyle explained as he began to make his way down the other side. The slope down into the Peak of Serenity was far steeper, forcing Kyle to effectively slide down the mountain until he hopped down onto the stairs leading up to the main building.

“It’s a lot warmer here than out there,” Scootaloo said as she landed next to Kyle, looking up at him. “Why?”

“Because of those,” he replied, motioning towards the pools of water scattered around the Peak. “Those are hot springs, heated by lava deep underground. The steam provides a respite from the cold - though not enough, apparently,” he added, glancing back up at the large snowdrift that blocked the entrance to the main building. “Looks like this way is blocked. Apparently they got hit by the storm pretty hard too.”

“So how do we get in?”

“There’s another entrance over on the other side,” Kyle replied. “It faces almost directly east, so it’s likely that it was more sheltered from the storm than this side. Plus, Monks are out there training already. That means that there must be a path open up to the main building.” Kyle began his descent down the stairs, with Scootaloo right behind him. As they walked, Kyle pointed out a few places of interest on the peak.

“Over there is the Cave of the Crane,” he said, pointing to a large opening in the mountainside. “Within that cave, Monks specialize in the way of the Crane - an unusual mixture of Mistweaving and Windwalking, though it’s technically classified as Mistweaving as well. Crane-style Monks are neither as proficient at healing as Mistweavers, nor at fighting as Windwalkers, but are able to both attack enemies and heal their allies with the same actions.”

“And up there is the Terrace of the Tiger,” he continued, gesturing to the north. A large platform had been built upon one of the mountain peaks, connected to the main building by a pair of large rope bridges. “That’s where Windwalker Monks are trained before they have been assigned a master.”

The pair entered the courtyard and began to circle around it, careful to avoid the various Monks practicing in the courtyard. “This is the main training area. It’s an open-practice arena for Monks of all skill levels and specializations. You’ll often see the Master Monks giving lessons down in this courtyard, which you’re free to join or leave as you wish during your free time. You can also challenge them or another student to a duel to resolve an argument, or just for practi-”

“Kyle Slater. It has been a while.”

Kyle’s head turned towards the voice. Standing not far away, and staring right at them, was a large Pandaren. He wore a long-sleeved, blue silk shirt over top of a dark brown leather tunic, with matching silk pants. A large belt was tied around his waist, with an orange belt buckle. He wore a leather hat not unlike the one upon Kyle’s head, and in his right hand was a large, thick bamboo staff with a flask attached to the top by a leather cord.

Kyle smiled warmly as he approached the Pandaren, and embraced him in a light hug. “Master Cheng, it’s good to see you again,” he said as he released the Pandaren.

“So it appears that the rumors are true,” Master Cheng murmured. “Everyone heard you were dead, but the past few days there have been mutterings amongst the other masters that you had returned.”

“Not dead. Not yet,” Kyle replied. “I’ve been on a bit of an adventure.”

“And found yourself a most unusual companion, I see.” Master Cheng approached Scootaloo and knelt down to look her in the eyes. “It’s not every day that you see a horse with wings.”

Scootaloo frowned slightly. “Pony, actually.”

Master Cheng’s eyes went wide, and he quickly stood back up. “And it talks!” he chuckled. “Or she, by the sound of it.” He glanced over at Kyle again. “An adventure indeed.”

“And the journey’s not quite over yet,” Kyle agreed. “But Grand Master Hight requested my presence once he learned I was still alive.”

“Well I had best not keep you or him waiting any longer,” Master Cheng smiled again. “It is always good to see one of my old pupils return from their travels, stronger and wiser than when they left. You’ve always shown promise, Kyle. You make an old Pandaren proud.”

“I aim to please,” Kyle replied, embracing the Pandaren again. “Farewell, Master.”

Master Hight turned and walked away as Kyle and Scootaloo resumed their walk towards the main building. “So yeah. That was Master Cheng, one of the Windwalker Masters here at the Peak. He was my own master back when I was still an apprentice, and a better teacher and friend I could never have asked for.”

The pair continued along the outer edge of the arena as various other Monks practiced in the center, or else taught or participated in a lesson around the outer edges. Every time they passed a lesson, Kyle noticed the Master Monks hesitate in their speech and look at him as they passed. Apparently, word had quickly spread of his survival, though why they all seemed so interested in him, he didn’t know. He didn’t even know the names of half of these masters, and yet they were staring at him as though he had just risen from the dead.

Which, in their minds, Kyle realized that he essentially had.

As they ascended up the stairs towards the other side of the main building, Kyle spotted another Pandaren standing in front of the large double doors. he wore an orange leather tunic with a matching robe legging He also wore a belt almost identical to the one Master Cheng had been wearing, but with a green buckle instead of an orange one.

As they approached, the Pandaren bowed to him. Kyle returned the gesture, and the two returned to their upright positions in unison. “You are Kyle Slater, correct?” The Pandaren asked.

“Yes. Grand Master Hight has requested my presence.”

“Indeed. I am Initiate Chuang,” The Pandaren said. “Grand Master Hight is currently attending to other matters, but will return shortly. Until then, please, enter and warm yourself. And your Pony friend, as well,” Chuang added, turning to lead them into the building.

“Hey, he actually got it right!” Scootaloo beamed.

“Indeed,” Cuang replied, apparently unfazed by Scootaloo talking. “We were informed that you are to be treated as a guest here.”

The Pandaren fell silent, leading them into the large building. It consisted of one room. Four pillars supported the roof, situated at the corners of a small, recessed section of the floor. A single Pandaren sat on the south side of the room, quietly hovering in place as he meditated. Otherwise, the room was bare save for the lamps that provided lighting.

“I shall inform the Grand Master that you have arrived,” Chuang said, moving back towards the door. They slammed closed behind him, leaving Kyle and Scootaloo alone with the old Pandaren Monk.

“Well, at least we don’t seem to need to explain who I am,” Scootaloo said. “This Grand Master Hight guy seems to already know about me.”

“Yes. And that worries me,” Kyle murmured. “He already knows that you were travelling with me, and recognizes that you are important enough to be seen by him personally as well. But why?”

“You will find out soon enough, young ones.”

Kyle and Scootaloo both turned towards the voice. The old Pandaren had stopped hovering, and was now standing and looking directly at them. He was covered from head to foot in a full set of hardened leather armor, reinforced with metal studs and strips of metal. Like Master Cheng, he wielded a bamboo staff with a flask attached to it, but wore no belt.

“Greetings Kyle Slater, Scootaloo,” The Pandaren said as he approached them. “I am Iron-Body Ponshu. Head Master of the Way of the Ox.”

Kyle bowed respectfully. “Greetings, Master Pon-”

“Simply Iron-Body, or Ponshu will do,” the Pandaren interrupted. “My name is title enough.”

“We have heard much about you in recent days, young Monk,” Ponshu continued. “Many tales of grand adventures, distant land… strange, new people,” he added with a glance at Scootaloo.

“With all due respect, Iron-Body, how did you hear of me?” Kyle asked. “We received the summons mere hours after I reconnected with King Varian.”

“You are not the only Monk among the Alliance Army,” Ponshu replied. “After the Battle at this so-called Crystal Empire, a pair of Monks returned and reported that you were alive, and had apparently been living amongst these Ponies for quite some time.”

“Right around three months,” Kyle nodded.

“Quite a story, I’m sure,” Ponshu said, turning away. “One that I and the other Head Masters shall likely hear shortly. I’d suggest you prepare your tale. And your minds as well,” he added with a backwards glance. "Your emotions have grown turbulent."

As Ponshu walked to the other side of the room, Kyle glanced down at Scootaloo. Her expression mirrored how he was feeling - nervous, anxious, and a strange mixture of anticipation and fear.

“We should probably meditate a bit,” he suggested. “Calm ourselves. Iron-Body is right. It wouldn’t do to be a nervous wreck in front of the Grand Master.”

“Yeah. Good idea,” Scootaloo agreed.

The two sat down and closed their eyes. Kyle allowed his sense to open up, and soon felt his mind leaving his body. His senses flashed through the minds of dozens of creatures, each experience lasting less than a heartbeat, and yet filling him with new sensations every time. A Pandaren, channeling the restorative mists to heal an injury. A Gnome, learning to create the brews that would allow her to protect herself and her allies more effectively. A wild rabbit, hopping through the undergrowth. An Onyx Cloud serpent, flying just close enough to the Peak for Kyle to sense it.

He even sensed Scootaloo as he meditated. Her Chi energy shone brightly, like a pyroblast just waiting to be released. Raw talent, tempered by training and put to the test by battle time and time again. True, she had much to learn, but as Kyle felt her Chi again and again, his doubt at her success began to melt away. There was no way that Grand Master Hight would deny her the right to train as a Monk. Of that he was certain.

Who her master would be, though, Kyle was uncertain.

Something soft prodded at his shoulder, drawing him from his meditative trance. He felt his backside hit the stone floor as he broke from his meditation and opened his eyes. Initiate Chuang had returned, and was standing in front of him, with Scootaloo already on her hooves. He opened his mouth and said four words. Four words that brought all of Kyle’s nervousness rushing back to him like a tidal wave.

“The Masters are ready.”

Chapter 38

View Online

Nervous.

If there was one word to describe how Kyle felt, that would be it. He and Scootaloo stood in the middle of the large room, in the very center of the recessed section of the floor. Both sets of doors were closed and barred, and the only illumination came from the torches that dotted the pillars and walls of the room. The flames flickered and stuttered against the chilly air, sending shadows dancing all over the room.

In front of the two were five Pandaren. On Kyle’s far right was Iron-Body Ponshu, Headmaster of the Way of the Ox. He seemed fairly relaxed, and it was not hard to figure out why. Occasionally, he would bring his flask to his mouth and take a drink, wiping his mouth afterwards.

Directly next to him was a female pandaren. Her hair was beginning to grey with age, and was tied up in a ponytail that fell behind her. On her back rested a staff, with a peculiar bit of metal at the tip - the outline of a large circle, with the outline of a smaller circle on top of it. She wore a teal robe that contrasted brightly against her fur, with pale gold trim and maroon stripes across her chest. Like Ponshu, she wore a belt, but her buckle was a rich purple. This was Wise Scholar Lianji, the Headmaster of the Way of the Serpent. She oversaw all training that involved Mistweavers.

On the far left was another female Pandaren. Like Lianji, her hair was also greying, and she kept it in a pair of pigtails that fell down to her shoulders. She wore a striking red-orange robe with the same pale-gold trim as Lianji, with brighter gold stripes running across her chest. On her back was a staff almost identical to Ponshu’s, complete with the flask. Unlike Ponshu, however, she did not drink from it, instead keeping her eyes locked directly on the two standing in the middle of the room. This was Number Nine Jia, so named for the number of other prospective Master Monks she had bested to become Headmaster of the Way of the Crane.

On her left was a large, Male Pandaren. Like Ponshu, he wore a set of leather armor, though his was not reinforced with metal studs and strips. Instead, the only metal on his attire came from his weapons - a set of razors that were wrapped around each finger, as though his fingers were claws akin to those of the Summit Prowlers. His belt was the same jade-green that Kyle had seen on Master Cheng. This was Fearsome Jang, Headmaster of the Way of the Tiger. He was clearly the oldest of the four Head Masters - his hair had long ago turned a very light grey. He had also seen a fair number of battles, if the scars running across his muzzle were anything to judge by. His visage was calm and calculating as he observed the pair with the keen eyes of an experienced warrior.

In the very center of the group, and a couple of steps forward, was another Pandaren, also male. Unlike the others, his hair was pitch-black, showing his relative youth. And yet his eyes shone with the glimmer of wisdom beyond his years. His attire was almost identical to that of Ponshu, save for his lack of a helmet and his weapon. In his right hand, he held onto a large, ornate spear, trimmed with gold. Like Jang, the buckle on his belt was a bright Jade-Green that matched his eyes, which were locked directly on Kyle.

This was Grand Master Hight, the Leader of the Peak of Serenity. All Headmasters answered directly to him. He was the youngest Grand Master Monk in recorded history, but his youth did not mean inexperience. Rather, it allowed him to see and act on matters in ways that previous, older Grand Masters had failed to comprehend, stuck in their ways as they were. He combined the best elements of the old guard and the new wave. Though some might disagree with his policies, such as allowing the Horde and Alliance to train as Monks, none could challenge their effectiveness.

Kyle had warned Scootaloo of the four Head Masters and the Grand Master as they had made their final preparations. He had also warned her that the five Masters deserved great respect. “They’ve earned their titles and positions a dozen times over,” he had said. “They are the top Masters of their orders for a reason.”

And now, he and Scootaloo stood before them, standing under the scrutinizing gazes. They had been standing there in front of the five Pandaren for several minutes now, and not a word had been spoken on either side. Jia’s expression was hard, unhappy, perhaps even a rare display of anger from the old Monk. Jang, on the other hand, could be seen smiling slightly.

Ponshu continued to sip on his beer, seemingly uninterested in the pair and ignoring them. But Kyle knew better. The old Brewmaster was every bit as wise and observant as the others gathered for the meeting. He was no doubt studying Kyle and Scootaloo, as this delay before the meeting was clearly intended to provide an opportunity for.

Lianji’s expression was unreadable. She kept her face locked in a carefully controlled expression of neutrality, not allowing any emotions to show. Kyle couldn’t even begin to think what her thoughts were. This lack of knowledge only made Kyle feel even more nervous as he shifted his attention to Grand Master Hight.

His face was likewise unemotional, but in a different way. Lianji was clearly forcing herself to remain neutral to mask her emotions, but Hight’s neutrality did not look like a mask at all. Though Kyle knew that he feeling some kind of emotion - the fact that Kyle and Scootaloo had been summoned were testament to this - he did not display these emotions, and made this lack of display look far more natural and less forced than Lianji. Whereas she was tense and rigid, he was relaxed.

“Kyle Slater, Monk of the Way of the Tiger.” Hight suddenly said, breaking the silence that had pervaded the room ever since they had entered. “Welcome back to the Peak of Serenity. And greetings to you as well, Scootaloo of Equestria.”

“Thank you, sir,” The two replied in unison.

“No doubt, you are wondering why you were summoned,” he continued. “I shall be direct with you. Firstly, we wished to welcome you back to the world of the living, Kyle.” There was scattered chuckling from the gathered masters. “When we heard of your disappearance, you were assumed dead. We are thankful that this was not the case.”

“Secondly, and perhaps more importantly, we have received some… interesting reports from the two who reported your survival. They spoke of a small, orange Pony with wings who fought as the Windwalkers do - light, graceful movements paired with quick strikes.” A small murmur ran through the masters behind Hight as he continued, looking directly at Kyle. “I assume that this is the same Pony that stands before us now. Would you happen to know anything about this, Kyle?”

“Yes sir,” Kyle replied evenly, forcing himself to maintain eye contact. “I have been training Scootaloo for several months now.”

Another murmur ran through the masters, louder this time. Hight quickly held up a paw, and the muttering was instantly silenced. “I assume you have a reason for this,” he replied evenly. “I would like to hear the full story of how you came to this decision.”

Kyle took a deep breath to calm himself. This was it. The moment of truth. If he messed this up… No. he thought to himself. I won’t mess up. I can’t.

“Well, I suppose it began the night of my ‘Welcome to Equestria’ party,” he began slowly. “The six Ponies who had first met me threw a party to welcome me. They were all present, along with four others - a large Stallion called Big Macintosh, who was the brother of one of the six; and three filles. Two of them - Sweetie Belle and Applebloom - were relatives of others already at the party. The other one was Scootaloo, who is one of their best friends.”

“And what manner of party was this?” Hight asked.

“It was… almost like a little kid’s birthday party,” Kyle admitted. “Party games, candy, a pinata... “ He skipped over mentioning how he had smashed through the pinata when Pinkie had startled him. “There was some spiked punch there, as well. By the end of the night, the Pegasus who was supposed to take Scootaloo home was drunk. Too drunk to fly herself home, much less Scootaloo. So I volunteered to take her home.”

“So I walked her home. Now, I should mention here that, during the party, Scootaloo and her friends had had a wrestling match with me in an attempt to earn their Cutie Marks. So on the way -”

“Cutie Mark?” Jang interrupted. “What is a ‘Cutie Mark’?”

“It’s a coming-of-age thing. Ponies in Equestria get this mark on their flanks when they discover their special talent, and it displays that talent for all to see.”

“And I assume that that is what is upon Scootaloo’s flank.” Jia said, motioning to the symbol upon the Pegasus. “I had thought that she had gotten a tattoo.”

“No, that is her Cutie Mark, though at the time she did not have one,” Kyle replied. “So, yeah. They had wrestled me to try to earn their Cutie Marks in Human Wrestling. Don’t ask,” he added as Ponshu opened his mouth. “Now, they were just foals - children with no experience with any real fighting. So obviously, I went easy on them so as not to hurt them, and let them win. On the way home, Scootaloo became… emotional. She said she didn’t need anyone to look out for her, and that she was tired of being treated like a helpless foal. She was… angry that I had let her and her friends win, even though it would have been no challenge had I not gone easy. In her anger she attacked me.”

Lianji tsked quietly as Kyle continued. “I defended myself by pinning her to the ground. She was fast, but I was faster. When she calmed down and asked me how I had been so fast, I explained what I was - a Monk. She wanted to learn to be that fast.”

“But there is more to being a Monk than speed,” Jang interjected. “Surely you know this.”

“And I told her as such,” Kyle nodded. “She was insistent, even when I explained what being a Monk truly meant - mental control, complete command over your emotions, and potentially facing the horrors of the world that others could not deal with. Still she wanted to learn. Normally I would have just ignored her demands, but…” he trailed off, glancing away.

“But?” Hight murmured, leaning forward.

“I don’t know,” Kyle admitted. “Maybe it was the lack of control I saw. You remember how emotionally uncontrolled I was when I started?” he asked. Jang nodded with a small smirk. “Scootaloo was far worse. Volatile. Unstable. Quick to anger and frustration. Full of doubt and despair. Some would call her a lost cause. But… Something called to me. I don’t know what, but something told me there was a scrap of potential in her. Besides which… I couldn’t leave her like that, reckless and volatile as she was.”

“So what did you do?” Jia asked with a frown.

“I taught her meditation. The most basic form,” he added quickly. “Something to help her control herself. I told her that meditation was the removal of self from the equation. To become one with the world around you. To make peace with the world, and find peace within yourself at the same time. She tried it, and was unsuccessful at first. I told her to keep at it, since even unsuccessful meditation has a positive effect. I dropped her off at her house, and thought that that was the end of that.”

“Clearly it was not,” Hight murmured. “What else happened?”

“The next day, Sweetie Belle - Scootaloo’s friend - told me that Scootaloo had meditated during school,” Kyle continued. “Before a pop quiz. She had become far calmer thanks to her quick meditation. In less than a day, she had already gone from not being able to meditate at all to finding at least some peace from the act - something that takes most Monks at least a week.”

Hight raised an eyebrow. “Most unusual,” he commented. “Do you know why she succeeded so quickly?”

“I do now, but at the time I believed it to be due to the fact that she was so emotionally volatile. So the week after, I took her to the middle of the forest to see what could be seen while she meditated. I used my true meditation to see her progress. Her intelligence made her stand out from the rest of the creatures around us, so I could sense her Chi clearly as I flashed through her mind again and again.”

“And what did you see?” Ponshu asked.

“It was… astonishing,” Kyle murmured. “Remember, at this point I had merely taught her the most basic of basic forms of meditation, and she had been left to her own devices. After ten days, she had already found tranquility on her own. Her mind was completely calm and collected, as though she had been meditating for years. And what’s more - and this is the shocking part - she had already begun to sense Chi.”

Despite his nervousness, Kyle barely stopped himself from laughing as the Headmasters’ jaws fell open. Every head swiveled toward Scootaloo, who met their gaze evenly. For a moment, silence prevailed.

Finally, Jang shook his head and looked at Kyle. ”Impossible,” he said defiantly. “No Monk in history has ever discovered Chi so quickly. Even you, Kyle, took several months to develop your sense.”

“I know,” Kyle replied. “Which is what was so astonishing. It became clear to me that this filly had- and has - a natural gift beyond anything we could ever imagine. This was her natural talent, and as I have trained her, I can say that I have never met another individual so in tune with the Chi around her. She was with me at the Battle for the Crystal Empire, and her ability to manipulate Chi was instrumental in our survival against the Sha of Greed.”

“Yes, we have heard that the Sha have returned in this new world,” Jia spoke up. She turned towards Scootaloo. “Was this your first encounter with the Sha?”

“No. It was my third,” Scootaloo replied. “I have also encountered the Sha of Misery and Deceit.”

“And how did you fare in these other encounters?”

Scootaloo shifted uncomfortably, glancing over at Kyle. He, likewise, felt a small bead of sweat form on the back of his neck as Jia slowly shifted her attention to Kyle. “Well?” she demanded, her frown returning to her face.

“Her second encounter with the Sha was the Sha of Misery,” Kyle began. “Before facing this one, we had worked together to fight off a small army of the minor Sha. When the Prime Sha arrived, it attacked her first and knocked her out. I was forced to channel heavily into a Life Cocoon to save her from the Sha’s assault.”

“And the first?” Ponshu asked.

“The first was with the Sha of Deceit,” Kyle said slowly. “This would have been the day after I realized that she was already beginning to sense Chi. The encounter was…” Kyle trailed off, trying to find a way to weave the story in a good light.

“I was possessed.”

Every head snapped towards Scootaloo, who was looking down at the floor. “It took hold of me. I had kept telling myself that I didn’t need anypony else. That I would be just fine on my own. That my parents were never around because they didn’t love me. I… I knew it wasn’t true, but it… made me feel stronger, I guess. But the Sha took hold of these lies I told myself and used them to control me.”

“And yet you stand before us now, unpossessed and very much alive.” Hight narrowed his eyes. “None have ever survived being possessed by the Sha before. How did you manage?”

“The Sha in Equestria are different from the ones in Azeroth,” Kyle replied. “They have a clear weakness - the wielders of six powerful artifacts, the Elements of Harmony. Their touch is fatal to the Sha. The Pony who wielded the Element of Honesty touched Scootaloo while she was possessed, and the Sha was purged and destroyed, trapped inside a crystal.”

“And left the young one unharmed… interesting,” Hight murmured. “Would that we had access to such artifacts while we fought the Sha. Countless thousands could have been saved… But I digress. So, Scootaloo was purged of this Sha of Deceit.”

“Yes. And afterwards, I began to tutor her. Her progress is, as I have said, remarkable.”

“That is quite a tale. ” Lianji began. The other Headmasters nodded - even Jia, who still appeared unhappy. “But, even still, we must consider your actions. As you know, normally the training of a prospective Monk by one other than their appointed Master is forbidden, and punished if it occurs.”

“I understand,” Kyle replied, his voice barely remaining even.

“But…” she continued with a hint of a smile, “I believe that, given the extraordinary circumstances, you proceeded with caution and reacted in a manner that, at the time, seemed most appropriate. A most wise choice of actions.”

“You showed the strength to survive in a strange new world. Not just survive, but apparently thrive,” Jang added.

“And the fortitude to persevere even in the most dire of circumstances, including the return of the Sha.” Ponshu added. “And I’m sure Jia can agree that you clearly felt the hope that she could perhaps be saved. Am I right, Jia?” he asked. She slowly nodded.

Grand Master Hight nodded as well. “I would bring to the Council a motion to nullify any consequences for Mr. Slater’s actions,” he said. “All in favor?”

Kyle felt his heart soar as Lianji’s paw shot into the air. Next to her, both Grand Master Hight and Ponshu raised their paws as well. On the other side, Jang also raised his, followed almost reluctantly by Jia. “It is decided,” Hight announced, his eyes locked forward. “Your training of Scootaloo without expressed permission from the Council is hereby forgiven.”

Kyle couldn’t stop himself from smiling. He had been certain that he would have been reprimanded harshly for his actions, but instead he had been pardoned. “Th-thank you.” he stammered as Scootaloo nudged him subtly with her wing.

“Now, only one question remains unanswered,” Hight continued. “What to do with you, Scootaloo?” he rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Am I correct in assuming that you still wish to continue down this path you have chosen? Even knowing the full extent of what you are committing yourself to?”

“Absolutely,” Scootaloo replied without hesitation. “I’ll admit, at first I thought it was all about becoming fast and strong, but now I see that there’s so much more to being a Monk than that. I know I have a long ways to go, but I want to keep going.”

“Very well. In that case, we simply need to find a suitable master to tutor you.”

Kyle felt his heart sink as Scootaloo’s head whipped up towards Hight. “Wait… what?” she demanded. “What… what about Kyle? Why can’t I keep training under him?”

“Kyle is a skilled Monk - of that there is no question,” Hight replied. “But he is young. Inexperienced. Unprepared for a pupil of his own. He himself still has much to learn. No, it would be best if we found you a master with more experience, who is ready for someone with your level of natural talent.”

“Pardon me, Grand Master,” Jang interjected. “But do you think that wise?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I can see as clear as day that Kyle and Scootaloo have already formed a powerful bond,” he began. “One that I doubt she could hope to replicate with another. Besides which, Kyle has already begun her training. He already knows what she understands, what she is proficient at, what she still needs to work on far better than any of us.”

“You are wrong on one point - Kyle does have experience,” Ponshu added. “Experience that even the oldest among us do not have. To fight the Sha head-on, and to survive encounters with not one, not two, not three, but four of them.”

“But you cannot deny his youth,” Hight continued. “We have never had a Monk become a Master before the age of thirty-five, and for good reason. He needs time to -”

“No Monk had ever become Grand Master before the age of sixty,” Lianji interrupted softly. “And yet, here you stand, Grand Master Hight. The youngest Grand Master in history.”

Hight fell silent. He closed his eyes and hummed softly, drumming his fingers against his armor. The entire room was silent, save for his soft hum and the whistle of the wind outside.

Finally, he opened his eyes. “It requires all four Headmasters to override the decision of the Grand Master,” he finally murmured. “I still feel it would be best to assign Scootaloo a more experienced mentor. What say you all?” he asked, turning to face the Headmasters. “Wise Scholar Lianji?”

“I believe Kyle should be her mentor,” she replied immediately. “There is no question in my mind.”

Hight nodded. “Fearsome Jang?”

“Agreed,” Jang said.

“Iron-Body Ponshu?”

“I agree as well.”

Hight turned towards the final remaining Headmaster. “Number Nine Jia?” he asked. “What is your vote?”

For a long moment, Jia remained silent. Her gaze flicked back and forth between Kyle and Scootaloo, Hight, and the other Grandmasters. Her expression was carefully guarded, betraying nothing of her thoughts.

Kyle could feel his heart sinking even further. Jia had been unhappy about this whole ordeal from the very start. She had been the most reluctant to forgive Kyle for training Scootaloo in the first place. She had been unhappy through this entire meeting. Kyle knew that she would never agree.

Slowly, Jia opened her mouth. The entire group seemed to stop breathing. All eyes were locked on her. Even the wind outside had faded to nothingness. Pure silence dominated the room.

“I agree.”

Kyle felt his heart stop for a split second. His knees grew weak and began to tremble slightly. The other Monks seemed likewise surprised, with reactions ranging from a double take from Hight to a fist pump from Jang.

“I agree,” she continued, “Because of what I have heard thus far. You said, Mr. Slater, that you found Scootaloo at first to be wild, reckless, uncontrolled and unrestrained. Full of doubt and despair and anger, I believe you said?”

“Y-yes…”

“And yet you took a chance. You took a chance on this wild, reckless, unrestrained Pony. You had the hope that you could help her find peace. And your hope has clearly paid off. I find myself filled with hope for your success. Do not let me find my hope unfounded.”

“N-no, Headmaster Jia.”

“All four Headmasters have agreed,” Hight said slowly. “As is the law of the Peak of Serenity, the Grand Master’s decision is overruled. Kyle Slater You are tasked with the tutelage of this young apprentice, Scootaloo. Do you accept this responsibility?”

Kyle nodded quickly. “Yes sir. Absolutely, sir.”

Hight nodded. “Very well. From this moment forth, you shall train Scootaloo in the ways of the Monk, guiding her along her path - whichever path she might choose.”

“Congratulations, Master Kyle.”

Chapter 39

View Online

The sound of boots against stone immediately to Kyle’s left pierced through the darkness, slowly dragging him from his sleep. As he woke, other sounds also reached his ears - the rustle of clothes and leather armor, the dull murmur of sleepy individuals making idle conversation, the distant sounds of magic and sparring.

Kyle grunted and opened his eyes, staring up at the ceiling. Or rather, the underside of the bed above him. He glanced off to either side and saw an identical set of bunk beds in each direction. To his right, a Dwarf sat up and stretched before hopping out of his bed and walking towards the door.

Kyle sat up as well and rubbed the sleep from his eyes, trying to remember where he was. The constant moving around and sleeping in a different location every night for the past few nights had left him slightly confused as to his current whereabouts. Not to mention the fact that everything after his meeting with the Masters seemed to pass in a blur…

The Council… of course. Kyle glanced around once more. Memories of the night before came back to him, and he finally recognizing the room. This was the dormitory for the new Alliance initiates who had yet to become an apprentice to a Master Monk. After the meeting with the Council, he and Scootaloo had gone to get some noodles to eat, which were a welcome change from the salted pork and oats they had been living on in the mountains. Afterwards, he had spent the night in here since there were no spare beds available in the Masters’ quarters.

Plus, he didn’t think Scootaloo would appreciate being left alone in a strange place.

The Pony in question stirred on the mattress above him, having been disturbed by the sounds of the rising initiates as well. She pushed herself to her hooves and flapped her wings, fluttering unsteadily down to the ground. “Mornin’ ,” she yawned.

“Hey.” Kyle swung his legs out of the bed and pushed himself to his feet, reaching over for his armor. He found it next to the bedside table where he had left it the night before. He quickly put it on, nearly falling over as he tried to put on the legguards. Finally, he clasped the cape around his neck and adorned his hat. An appropriate hat to wear, now that I’m a master…

Master Kyle…

The title still felt foreign to him, like it didn’t belong. He had always assumed that becoming a Master somehow made you instantly wiser, stronger, better. But he didn’t feel any different this morning than he had the morning before.

Well, that wasn't entirely true. The morning before, he had been nervous. Fearful, even, about the meeting with the Council. The outcome had been unknown, and that uncertainty had been frightening. But now, on the other side of the meeting, he felt wonderful. Even his sleepiness didn’t seem to cling to him nearly as long as usual.

“So, what’re we doing today?” Scootaloo asked, breaking Kyle back out of his thoughts.

“I’m not entirely sure,” he admitted. “King Varian said the summit would be held the day after we and the princesses arrived here. That would have been two days ago. But if I know politics - which I don’t, but I know this much - then I’m guessing there was either some kind of delay, or the summit is still going on today. Either way, I think it’d be best if we go to Ironforge and join them. And if by some chance the summit is already over, then we’ll head back to Equestria and go from there.”

“Can we get some food first?” Scootaloo asked. “I’m starving.”

“Really?” Kyle chuckled. “I’d have thought the amount you ate last night would have lasted you for the rest of week.”

“I was hungry!” Scootaloo protested. “And those noodles were really good, especially after eating nothing but oats for three days!”

“You think that was good?” Kyle smirked. “You just wait until we get to Ironforge. If there’s one thing those Dwarves know how to do, it’s cook. And drink. And smith.”

Now fully armored, Kyle and Scootaloo headed out to find the washrooms. They were just a few steps outside of the dormitory, and they entered their respective washrooms and did their morning routines. Kyle finished a moment before Scootaloo, and met her back outside.

“They kept staring at me,” Scootaloo complained as she and Kyle walked back towards the dormitory to collect their bags. “Do you have any idea how hard it is to do your business when somepony is whispering about you just outside your door?”

“Yes, well,” Kyle cleared his throat. “Remember, no one here is used to seeing a Pony in the washroom, much less one that can fly and talk. You remember how it was when I came to Equestria, right? Same idea here, just reversed. Just give it some time.”

Once back inside the dormitory, the pair quickly gathered up what few belongings they had removed from their bags the night before and stowed them away again. They picked up their bags and walked out once more, headed towards the eating area.

A few minutes later, the two were seated at a table along the edge of the room, enjoying a bowl of noodles. As they ate, Kyle became aware of a confused and suspicious murmuring running through the other initiates in the room. He occasionally glanced around the room and caught several of them staring at them when they thought he wasn’t looking. It’s gonna take a while for them to get used to these Ponies...

Scootaloo apparently heard the mutterings too. She was quiet and reserved throughout their meal, not speaking and barely making eye contact. It was only when they finished eating and stepped back outside that her mood seemed to lighten.

Despite the hot springs that warmed the Peak of Serenity, the air outside was quite chilly. Kyle’s breath rose away from his face as fog, which quickly faded in the brilliant glow of the Kun-Lai sunrise. Directly across the Peak from them was the main building, where they had met with the Council. They aimed themselves towards it, descending down a set of steps into the courtyard.

As they entered the courtyard, Kyle saw a small group of students settling down in front of one of the Master Monks. They all sat down, crossed their legs, and closed their eyes, preparing to meditate. Though not required of initiates, early morning meditation was recommended to Monks of all calibers. Kyle frowned slightly as he watched the Master Monk slowly float into the air. I really need to get back into that practice. I’ve been slacking lately…

“Kyle!”

A familiar voice cut through Kyle’s thoughts and drew his attention. From his right, Master Cheng approached, his face already split in a wide smile. In his right paw, he held what looked like his usual staff. “I heard the news last night,” Cheng said, his voice full of pride. “The youngest Master in history. I always knew there was something special about you, Master Kyle.”

Kyle shrugged the praise off, still feeling the awkwardness of his newfound title. “Thanks, but really… it was all your training,” he replied. “I’ve still got a lot of learning to do myself.”

“Well, that may be, but that is also true for the rest of us,” Cheng said. “The mark of a true Master is to realize that even the wisest among us are forever students.”

“Now, I’ve not just come to congratulate you, but to deliver two things to you,” Cheng continued. “Firstly, some news. Grand Master Hight has told me to tell you that the portal to Stormwind is already waiting for you at the big house. King Varian has requested you in Ironforge, so a mage on the other side is ready with another portal to Ironforge.”

“So, the summit isn’t over,” Kyle mused. “That answers that question at least.”

“Indeed, though King Varian also says that the summit will not continue for another two hours or so. But I digress. The second item I’ve come to deliver to you…” Cheng twirled the staff around in his paw before stopping it, with the top of the handle pointed towards Kyle.

“... Is this.”

Kyle’s eyes grew wider as he stared at the bamboo polearm in front of him. “You’re… giving me your staff?” he stammered.

“Goodness, no,” Cheng laughed. “I would never give you a hand-me-down staff, Kyle. Not for an occasion such as this. This is your Master Staff - the one that every Master Monk receives from their old mentor. Normally, as you know, it would have been presented to you at your ceremony, but given the… suddenness… of your promotion, it was not ready until this morning.”

Kyle slowly reached and and grabbed the staff, examining it closely. The staff was about three and a half feet long. The wood was a light brown, with a flask attached to the top via a leather cord - just like every other Windwalker Master’s staff. Two large bands of red-dyed leather were wrapped around the bottom half of the staff, creating a pair of grips for Kyle to hold onto while wielding it. At the bottom, an ornate metal spear tip had been fastened onto the wood, and sharpened to a razor-fine edge.

Kyle looked back up at Cheng, and then down at the staff. He stepped forward and embraced his old mentor in a warm hug. “Thank you, Master Cheng,” he murmured. “For everything.”

“I sense that your story is far from over, Kyle,” Cheng replied as he pulled back. “Go on. The rest of your tale awaits you.”

As Kyle walked away from Cheng, he held the staff tightly in his right hand. He kept glancing down at it, as if afraid that it would vanish if he didn’t keep an eye on it. He gave it a small twirl as he and Scootaloo ascended up the steps towards the main building. It spun gracefully through his fingers, with the flask thudding against the wood as it came to a stop.

True, it was just a simple staff. He could probably make a fairly decent replica, given the materials and enough time. But to him, it was something more. A badge for his newfound title, a symbol for his new responsibilities.

Kyle was forced from his thoughts as he and Scootaloo entered the main building. The large room inside was empty save for a lone female Pandaren in the corner to their immediate right. Next to her, a swirling portal was waiting. She said nothing, but only smiled and nodded as they entered the vortex.

On the other side, Kyle and Scootaloo found themselves in the highest peak of the large tower in the Mage Quarter of Stormwind. Another large portal stood in front of them, which would lead them back down the tower. However, that was not to be their destination. A Gnome was waiting for them at the top of the tower, and waved them over as they arrived. Like the Pandaren, he said nothing, but simply opened another portal to Ironforge.

The two passed through the second portal and arrived in the Mystic Ward of Ironforge. The room they found themselves in was large, with a spiral staircase wrapping around the room counterclockwise. Just outside the double arches that served as doors, Kyle could see a large fountain in the middle of a plaza.

“A bit gloomy here, don’t you think?” Scootaloo commented as the pair walked past the fountain. “The air feels all… hot and stuffy.”

“It’s because of the mountain,” Kyle replied. “The city was built entirely into Ironforge mountain, so we’re actually underground right now. It’s good defensively, but it does prevent a lot of natural air circulation in the city. It probably doesn’t help that the central section of the city is a massive forge, where the Dwarves smith their finest weapons and armor.”

Scootaloo’s feathers spread out a bit, and she flapped her wings to fan herself. “Isn’t there any place that’s not this stuffy?” she complained.

“The Commons. It’s where the main entrance to Ironforge is, and leads out to the main gate. The gate opens up into Dun Morogh, which is quite chilly. I don’t quite understand all of the dynamics of wind flow and stuff, but -”

“Hot air and cold air create differences in air pressure,” Scootaloo interjected. “And the air pressures are always trying to balance each other out, so it’ll create wind. So this Commons place will be getting a good breeze rolling through it from the outside.”

Kyle blinked and stared at Scootaloo, who shrugged. “I pay attention when Rainbow Dash talks about flying,” she explained. “And knowing about air pressure and wind currents is a big part of it.”

Kyle said nothing in reply, but instead led Scootaloo away from the fountain and to their right. The courtyard opened up into a large, wide corridor that curved to the left with a very high ceiling . Buildings lined either side of the corridor. Two paths ran just outside of these buildings, with the very center of the corridor opening up into a large pit. At the bottom of the pit was a metal grate, and below that was a lake of bubbling lava.

“Yeah, don’t fall,” Kyle warned. “That grate doesn’t really do much to help if you fall in. The lava heats it up to the point that it’ll burn you pretty badly if you touch it. And that’s assuming you survive actually landing on it, ‘cause it’s still a pretty long fall. Though I guess you don’t have to worry about it too much,” he added. “Since you can fly and all.”

“Not here,” Scootaloo replied. “I already tried to hover. The air is too muggy for me to get any lift.”

“We’ll get to the breezy section soon,” Kyle promised as they walked along the left-hand road. Sure enough, a few minutes later Kyle could feel a small breeze blowing past him. As the breeze grew stronger, the number of people passing them steadily increased. Most of them were Dwarves, though Kyle could see a fair number of Gnomes, as well as a scattered assortment of the other races.

A fair distance ahead, he saw the large opening in the outer wall that led to the Gates of Ironforge. As they drew closer, the breeze grew stronger and chillier. By the time they reached the central plaza of the Commons, the air had become considerably cooler and less oppressive, and a very pleasant breeze was running through his hair.

“Ahhh…” Scootaloo sighed. “This is more like it. So, what do we do now?”

“Well, by my guess, we’ve got another hour and a half still until the conference starts up,” Kyle replied. “And I’m betting that’s going to be at the High Seat, right next to the Great Forge. So, we could either hang out here and get what relief from the heat we can, or try to get used to it while I give you a tour.”

Scootaloo frowned, and closed her eyes for a moment. “Much as I like this breeze, I guess I do want to kinda see the rest of the city,” she finally admitted.

“Alright, So this is the Commons, as I’ve said,” Kyle began. “It’s the main residential area of Ironforge. Everyone likes to live here because of the breeze, though the Dwarves tend to stick to the outer edges since they can resist the heat a bit better than the rest of us. And back that way,” Kyle jerked his thumb over in the direction they had come from, “is the Mystic Ward. Basically, Ironforge’s version of the Mage Quarter. It’s where they do their magical research.”

“And what’s that way?” Scootaloo asked, motioning towards the other side of the plaza. Another corridor, almost identical to the one behind them, bent to the left and curved out of sight.

“So both of these long hallways are considered part of the Commons” Kyle explained, leading Scootaloo towards the far corridor. “At the end of this one is the Military Ward, where the Dwarves train their warriors and other fighters. Let’s go check it out.”

As the two walked away from the Commons, a low buzzing caught Kyle’s attention. He glanced around to find the source, but just as quickly it was silenced. One of the Gnomes’ contraptions, no doubt. He thought to himself as they wandered down the large road.

Soon, they arrived at the Military Ward. The breeze from the Commons was nothing but a memory now, and the air was hot and stifling. To make matters worse, the large pit in the center of the Military Ward was roaring with its usual flames, heating the air further still. Kyle felt himself break into a sweat, and he had to wipe his forehead. Scootaloo seemed to be faring little better, constantly flapping her wings to try and generate some sort of air circulation.

“Alright, moving on,” Kyle said quickly ushering Scootaloo to the other side of the large plaza. “This way is Tinker Town, where most of the city’s Gnomes congregate.”

The pair moved through a relatively narrow passageway into a much smaller plaza, surrounded on all sides by various alcoves in which multiple Gnomes could be seen tinkering on their projects. Kyle pointed to a hallway that jutted off to their right. “That’s the Deeprun Tram. It links Stormwind and Ironforge, running under the mountains and the sea.”

The Tinker’s Town was a welcome relief to Kyle and Scootaloo. The Gnomes apparently disliked the heat of Ironforge, for their shops were all cooled by various fans or magical devices. The two were loathe to leave, but agreed that it would be best to continue. So rather than hang around and enjoy the relief from the heat, they pressed onwards towards the next section.

As they moved through the narrow passage that lead away from Tinker Town, Kyle heard that same, high-pitched buzzing again. He whipped his head back towards the sound, but again found nothing. Something stirred in the back of his mind, but he couldn’t quite place his finger on it as they emerged into another wide-open plaza.

“So this is the Hall of Explorers,” Kyle said as they ventured into the open area. “This is where all of the Archeologists of the Alliance convene. Dwarves are naturally curious and good archeologists, so they dedicated an entire section of their city to delving into Azeroth’s ancient past. They record all of their findings there, in the Explorer’s Library,”

“Alright. Now can we get back to the Commons?” Scootaloo asked, fanning her wings again. “Sweet Celestia it’s hot in here.”

“Tell you what, the next area has a pool you can take a dip in,” Kyle offered, already walking away from the library. He and Scootaloo wandered over to the far end of the plaza and entered into a narrow, rocky tunnel.

Kyle’s ears perked up. There it was again. That buzzing noise that he had heard three times now. Not a Gnome construct… he mused to himself. We’re too far from Tinker Town for them to wander over here… Warning bells began to go off in the back of his mind, and he instinctively gripped his staff a little tighter.

Scootaloo seemed to notice his apprehension. “Something wrong?” she murmured so only he could hear her.

Kyle slowly shook his head. “Not yet,” he replied. “But this is the Forlorn Cavern. Darkest section of Ironforge. There’s quite a few shady characters in these parts. There’s normally not much trouble, but be prepared just in case there is.”

The two wandered past a row of buildings on their right. Kyle pointed to their left, towards a large pond. “There. If you want to go for a dip, that’s the place.”

Scootaloo grinned and galloped towards the pool, launching herself into the cool waters. She emerged a moment later, bobbing up and down in the water happily.

Kyle couldn't help but laugh as he saw the expression on Scootaloo’s face. “Enjoying yourself?” he teased.

“You have no idea,” she sighed. “Come on in, the water’s perfect.”

“Na, I’ll pass,” Kyle said offhandedly. “I don’t really fancy Old Ironjaw taking a chunk outta me.”

“WHAT?!” Kyle could have sworn Scootaloo ran on water as she burst from the pond, dripping wet and hopping away from the pool. “There’s something that can EAT you there?!” she demanded.

Kyle burst into laughter, the noise reverberating through the stone chasm. “Na, just Old Ironjaw,” he said as he regained his breath. “He’s got a hell of a bite, but never hurt anything larger than an insect. Unless you count the wounded pride of any fisherman trying to catch him.”

“Not funny!” Scootaloo huffed angrily as she shook herself dry, flinging water everywhere.

Kyle shielded himself from the flying water droplets and chuckled again. “Ah, but the expression on your face… priceless.”

Scootaloo frowned again as she stared up at Kyle. She opened her mouth,to speak, but then glanced behind Kyle. An expression of terror quickly flew across her face. “Behind you!”

Kyle had already begun moving the instant he had seen her look of fear. He tightened his grip on his staff and jabbed it backwards behind him, the spear head lancing out at whatever was sneaking up on him. A dull crunching sound and a gasp of pain told him that he had hit his mark. He quickly withdrew the staff and spun around, bringing the other end of the staff whirling at his attacker. With a loud crack, his attacker was caught upside the head and flung to the side, spiraling to the ground.

Kyle barely had a chance to glance at his attacker before another shape emerged from the darkness, already poised and ready to strike. Kyle was forced to jump backwards to avoid being impaled by a wicked-looking sickle, and he landed next to Scootaloo as he got a good look at his attacker.

The solid blue orbs of a Changeling stared back at him, narrowed in hatred.

The Changeling lunged forward again. This time, Kyle brought his staff whistling upwards. He caught the Changeling under the jaw and launched it skyward with a sickening snap. Just behind it, a third Changeling rushed forward, only to meet Scootaloo halfway. She dodged under its first strike and hopped over its second before slamming her hoof forward into its face. The Changeling howled in pain as she wrapped a foreleg around its neck and fell forward, slamming its head against a sharp rock in the ground and piercing its skull.

Kyle, meanwhile was dealing with two more Changelings that had emerged from behind the pool. The blade of his staff found its mark again as he ran it through the throat of one, and he quickly withdrew it as the second Changeling surged forward. Kyle hopped backwards and sensed the stone wall only a few paces behind him. Cornered, he watched as the Changeling moved in for another attack.

Instead of letting it, Kyle turned quickly and ran towards the wall. He ran up the wall two steps before spinning and launching himself high into the air. The Changeling stared, dumbfounded, as Kyle brought his staff whistling town onto its head, cracking its skull open.

The final attacker was already engaged in combat with Scootaloo, who danced around its attacks with ease. As it lunged forward once more, she lightly hopped backwards and stood up on her rear hooves. She flapped her wings to balance herself as she spun around, ready to unleash a Blackout Kick.

“Don’t kill it!” Kyle called out as she lashed out. Her hoof shifted slightly so that, rather than splitting its head open, her blow sent it tumbling to the ground, unconscious.

Kyle quickly reached into his pack and pulled out a length of rope, tying the Changelings hooves together as Scootaloo glanced around to see if any more Changelings were around. When none presented themselves, she walked over towards Kyle, who was now holding the Changeling over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

“What are they doing here?” she said quietly, almost fearfully. Kyle could hardly blame her. Changelings in Ironforge? In Azeroth?

“I don’t know…” he replied slowly. “But I think we’re going to find out soon enough.”

“And I don’t think we’re going to like it.”

Chapter 40

View Online

The Changeling squirmed against its bindings, but was unable to break free. With its transformation abilities restrained by the enchanted shackles around its front hooves, there was no chance for it to escape. Especially not with so many others in the room.

A dozen others were seated at a long conference table nearby, all staring directly at it as it continued its futile struggle. Kyle and Scootaloo sat closest to it, at one of the corners of the table. To Scootaloo’s left were the two Princesses, each showing various levels of concern on their faces. To Celestia’s left, Varian was staring at the Changeling with nothing short of contempt in his eyes.

The various other leaders of the Alliance seemed far less hateful as they also stared at the struggling Changeling. Ever since it had awoken from its blow to the head, it had resisted its captivity at any possible opportunity. Kyle had been tempted no less than three times to simply kill the Changeling and get rid of the burden of keeping it around. But each time, he reminded himself that this Changeling was the only one left that could answer the questions they had.

“I thought you said that portal was safe!” Varian all but snarled at Celestia. “Now those light-forsaken beasts are here in Azeroth!”

To her credit, Celestia did not flinch under Varian’s withering glare. Instead, she met his gaze evenly. “We do not know how they got through,” she replied calmly. “But I assure you, finding out how will be our top priority as soon as we return.”

“But what is it?” A small voice asked from Varian’s left. A small figure was sitting in what appeared to be a mechanical spider, with the seat raised up to allow him to see over the table. His sparse hair was snow-white, as was his beard and mustache. A set of green goggles covered his eyes, though all could see he was staring at the Changeling with great interest. This was Gelbin Mekkatorque, High Tinkerer of the Gnomes.

“A Changeling,” Luna replied. “A creature native to our homeworld of Equus. They live in hives, but all answer to the Grand Empress of their empire. Changelings have the ability to transform themselves into exact replicas of a Pony, taking on their appearance and voice and using acting and deception to remain undercover. They do this in order to obtain their primary source of food - love.”

“So they’re emotional vampires,” A female voice said, hard and cold. Kyle glanced down at the source of the voice. Like Gelbin, this Human’s hair was pure white, but not with age - the single blonde lock of hair was testament to this. She was dressed in a long, ornate robe that flowed down her body. resting against the table just next to her right hand was a long staff, tipped with a large green crystal. Kyle instantly recognized Lady Jaina Proudmoore, Archmagus of the Kirin Tor.

“In a sense,” Celestia nodded. “And these Changelings are a part of the threat facing Equus at this very moment. The other being the Sha, who I’ve heard have, until recently, also plagued your world.”

“For nearly ten thousand years,” A female Pandaren agreed. As a native of the Wandering Isle, Aysa Cloudsinger had escaped the worst of the horrors of the Sha, but she had seen first-hand what they could do both in Orgrimmar and in Pandaria.

“We’ve already heard of these threats against yer world, Princess,” Falstad Wildhammer said impatiently. The High Thane of the Wildhammer Clan had been elected to represent the Council of the Three Hammers, who ruled over the Dwarves of Ironforge. “But I’m gonna be quite blunt with ye - ye’ve yet t’ explain how this affects us. Why should the Alliance get involved?”

“Because the Changelings are now here,” Luna replied. “Somehow, they’ve already made their way into Azeroth. Unfortunately, this is no longer just Equus’s problem.”

“But most of ‘em were killed,” Falstad countered. “And the last one is right o’er there,” he added with a jab of his thumb. “I say we jus’ shut the portal and end this fer good.”

“You assume that all of these Changelings that made it through have been killed,” Aysa said. “What if they haven’t? What if some of them are still out there? What if they make a hive right here in Azeroth?”

“Then we wipe them out,” Varian said grimly. “Simple as that.”

“Like we’ve tried to wipe out the Forsaken?” Genn Greymane’s rough voice cut through the argument. He was in his Worgen form, and staring straight at Varian. “Or the Orcs? Or any number of other threats? Face it, Varian - The Alliance doesn’t exactly have a good record of permanently eliminating our enemies.”

“And they’ve already attacked one of our own,” Gelbin agreed, nodding towards Kyle. “They have already shown hostile intentions. These Ponies seem to have some way of countering their activities. At the very least, they know far more about these Changelings than we do. It only makes sense to ally with them.”

“Which brings us to my own question,” Another female voice cut in. Tyrande Whisperwind, High Priestess of Elune and leader of the Night Elves, stared directly at Luna. “Yesterday, we discussed a significant amount about your world, and what role your people play in it. I wish to know now - if the Alliance does aid you against this enemy, what can we expect in return?”

“Of course, we would not expect to be aided without recompense,” Luna nodded. She glanced over at Celestia. “Sister?”

“Yes,” Celestia turned her head towards Varian. “We have learned much about the recent history of the Alliance. Including some of your current troubles. Troubles we may be able to help with.”

“Such as?”

“I have heard of troubles in the land you call Westfall,” Celestia began. “Something about a drought?”

“Among other things,” Varian muttered darkly. “We’ve been trying to help the people of Westfall, but we just don’t have the resources to combat the Defias. And even if we did, their downfall wouldn’t bring the rain we need.”

“Yes, the Defias,” Celestia murmured. “Originally former members of the Stonemason’s Guild, if I recall correctly. Now, mostly comprised of those who have no other means of supporting themselves, who are reduced to banditry and thievery. Surely the drought in Westfall, and the burden on the farmers that it produces, would drive some to join the Defias.”

“Perhaps,” Varian raised an eyebrow. “What are you getting at?”

“We could end the drought.”

Varian’s eyes went wide. The other leaders looked likewise surprised at Celestia’s statement, all staring at her with various levels of disbelief. “That is a rather bold claim,” Varian finally replied. “How, pray tell, do you plan to accomplish such a mighty feat?”

“As you know, there are four types of Ponies in Equestria,” Celestia began. “One race, the Pegasi, have a very unique ability. They can manipulate clouds, or even create them. They can gather them to form rain storms. Indeed, all the weather in Equestria is managed by teams of Pegasi. Think of what such abilities might do for a drought-stricken Westfall.”

“Impossible,” Falstad said defiantly. “Not even the greatest Shaman of the Earthen Ring can manipulate the elements on such a large scale.”

“Perhaps Mr. Slater could vouch for the validity of these claims,” Tyrande suggested suddenly. “After all, he has lived amongst the Ponies for several months now.”

Kyle nodded. “It’s true. I’ve seen Pegasi move clouds, start rain showers - I’ve even been told about a time a bunch of them got together and made a tornado.”

“But of course, our return for your aid would not end there,” Celestia continued. “I’ve also been told that Equestria has certain technologies that have yet to be discovered in Azeroth. Mr. Slater, would you be so kind as to give a couple of examples?”

“Sure. Among other things, they’ve harnessed the power of electricity. I’m not entirely sure how it works, but you can flick this small lever on, and a light turns on. And then you flick the lever again, and the light goes off. They also have another lever that, when pulled, produces a steady stream of water without the need for manual pumping.”

By now, Kyle could see Gelbin practically drooling at the prospect of acquiring such knowledge. “And that’s only technological advancements,” he continued, shifting his gaze to Jaina. “Unicorns and Alicorns all have some innate magical ability, and the Ponies have developed many different types of magic that we’ve yet to discover. I’ve been told of a spell that will allow one to walk on clouds, one that will grant the recipient a pair of wings… A lot more that I’ve not even learned of yet.”

“All of which we would be glad to share with the Alliance,” Celestia added.

Jaina’s gaze softened, her eyes now filled with curiosity rather than suspicion. As Kyle had suspected, the Archmagus could not resist the lure of potentially learning new, previously undiscovered magic. Jaina noticed the small smile that formed on Kyle’s face, and she glanced away towards the final figure at the table. “Prophet Velen, you’ve been quiet thus far,” she commented. “What is your take on this?”

The ancient Draenei leader glanced over at Jaina. “My opinion is rather simple,” he began, his voice laced with ancient wisdom. “A precedent was set when my people crash landed on Azuremyst Isle and the Kaldorei aided us. It was continued when the people of Gilneas were attacked, and the Night Elves once again came to their aid. In both cases, we fought a war on multiple fronts before offering aid. Now, another people come asking for help. Why should we deny them when we have not denied others in need?”

“Because our forces are already stretched thin!” Falstad argued. “We’re now fightin’ not just here on Azeroth, but on Draenor too! We cannot -”

“Enough.” Varian held up his hand, signaling for silence. “I believe we have heard what we need to hear today. Are there any further questions before we put it to the vote?”

“I’ve one,” Genn announced. He turned his attention towards the two Princesses. “If we agree to aid you in this war of yours, and we are successful… what then? Would you join with us, given the offer?”

Both Princesses remained silent. Luna glanced over at Kyle, who returned her gaze evenly. Celestia, meanwhile, closed her eyes and let out a long, deep sigh. Finally, she opened them again. “As has been said, our Ponies are not fighters,” she began slowly. “We have little to offer in the way of military aid. But, for what it is worth… if given the offer, then yes. Equestria would join the Alliance and contribute in whatever way we could.”

Genn let out a small hum and nodded softly. He then turned his attention back to Varian. “I’ve nothing left to ask,” he said.

“Very well. Anyone else?” Silence fell upon the room, broken only by the grunts of the still-struggling Changeling. “Very well, then let us begin the vote.”

“For myself, on behalf of the people of Stormwind, I vote against. Our military forces are already spread far too thinly. We cannot afford to become involved in another struggle on another alien world.”

“On behalf o’ the Dwarves of Ironforge, I agree with King Varian,” Falstad nodded. “Two of me best soldiers have already been lost t’ this conflict. I’d not see any more lose their lives in an alien world.”

Aysa rose to her feet. “On behalf of the Tushui Pandaren, I vote in support of sending aid,” she said, almost defiantly. “An Alliance with Equestria would certainly help us with many problems at home, and I’ve a feeling we’ve enough soldiers to spare for this conflict if we look hard enough.”

“I agree with Aysa,” Velen nodded. “As the noble races of Azeroth, we owe it to help others who are in need. It is what the Alliance was founded for - mutual self defense.”

“I vote to remain neutral,” Tyrande said as she rose to her feet. “For the reasons already expressed by King Varian and Thane Falstad.”

Gelbin rose to his feet as well, though this did little to increase his height. “I vote to aid Equestria,” he announced. “Doing so will prove to be beneficial to all parties involved. Learning these new technologies may in fact help us in Draenor, or against the Horde.”

“I agree with High Tinkerer Mekkatorque,” Jaina nodded. “The acquisition of new knowledge, both magical and technological, will help us stop both Hordes and whatever schemes they have.”

Kyle felt a small smile cross his face. Already, four of the eight representatives had agreed to aid Equestria. Only Genn Greymane remained to cast his vote. Kyle’s smile faltered as he realized that if Genn voted against intervention, the summit would end in a stalemate - which would lead to no action to aid Equestria.

Genn rose slowly to his feet, looking around the table. The entire room was looking at him, and silence descended upon them. Even the Changeling had stopped squirming, though this was likely due more to tiredness than interest in the proceedings.

Genn took a small breath. “Gilneas agrees…” he paused, and glanced around the room once more.”

“... with Prophet Velen.”

Kyle felt himself grin as Genn continued. “The Alliance has always helped out those in need… even when those receiving the aid have forsaken the Alliance in the past,” he added with a meaningful glance towards Varian.

“The vote is five to three in favor of intervention,” Varian sighed. “Loath though I am to say it, the leadership of the Alliance has spoken. We will intervene and aid you in your war against the Changelings and the Sha, in exchange for weather control for our fields and the exchange of technology and magical discoveries.”

“It will be done,” Luna assured him. “Thank you.”

“Since we are already agreeing to aid in this war, we may as well do this properly," Varian continued. "As High King of the Alliance, I would offer Equestria an invitation to join us in mutual aid and self-defense against our enemies.”

“An offer we would gladly accept.” Celestia smiled warmly. “Again, thank you King Varian.”

“We can discuss the technicalities of this at some other point,” Varian announced. “For now though, there is but one question left. What to do with this… thing.” Varian gave a disgusted glare at the Changeling, who had resumed his struggling in the corner.

“You may interrogate it if you wish,” Celestia said. “It was captured here in Ironforge. By all rights, its fate is now in the hoo - hands of Thane Falstad.”

Falstad nodded and ran a finger through his beard. “We’ll put it in the dungeons and see if we can’t make it talk later,” he said.

“In that case, I declare this meeting adjourned,” Varian announced, rising to his feet. “Thank you all for coming. Glory to the Alliance.”

“Glory to the Alliance.” The call was echoed around the table by all of the gathered leaders, including Celestia and Luna. Kyle raised his fist towards Scootaloo, who bumped it with her hoof. Their visit to Azeroth had gone far better than Kyle had dared to hope, even considering the snowstorm and the Changeling attack. Scootaloo was his apprentice, the Alliance was going to help in the war, Equestria was now a member of the Alliance…

“As for you, sergeant,” Varian’s voice cut through Kyle’s thoughts. He turned his head to find his King standing directly next to him, staring down at him. “I’m assuming you wish to journey back to Equestria?”

Kyle nodded. “Yes sir,” he said. “I want to see this conflict through.”

“Very well,” Varian replied. “In that case, I have a new assignment for you.”

“Yes sir?”

“You know this new land better than anyone else,” Varian continued. “You know the people, you know the terrain, you know our potential allies and threats. The rest of our men do not. They’re going in blind, essentially. Your job is to make sure that everyone that goes through that portal knows what they’re getting themselves into. Understood?”

“Absolutely,” Kyle saluted.

“Good. In recognition of your efforts thus far, and your new assignment, you are hereby promoted to the rank of Master Sergeant. Do the Alliance proud.” With that, the King turned away, walking towards the exit of the throne room.

Kyle couldn’t help but smile. Though the promotion to Master Sergeant was only a small one - one of the smallest increases in rank in the army - it was still something. And it had been given to him personally by King Varian, no less.

Scootaloo nudged him with her wing, bringing Kyle out of his thoughts. “Yeah, we’re ready,” he answered the unspoken question. “Let’s head back.” He pulled out the two teleportation crystals Twilight had given him and placed them on the ground. Scootaloo stepped on one and crushed it with her hooves, and vanished with a small pop. Kyle did the same with his boot. As the world shifted around him, he found himself smiling again. Could this day get any better?

“Could this day get any worse?!”

As Kyle materialized in Celestia’s throne room, Twilight’s voice pierced through the air. He turned his head to see the purple Alicorn pacing back and forth at the foot of the stairs leading up to the thrones. Her wings were spread to full extension, and her movements were tense and agitated. Scootaloo was already present, standing a few paces away from Kyle and staring. Twilight hadn’t seemed to notice either of them return.

“Twilight?”

Twilight spun around to stare at Kyle. “Oh thank Celestia!” she exclaimed galloping over to him. “It’s awful! Simply awful!

“Woah woah, Calm down,” Kyle said soothingly. “I’m sure it can’t be that bad. Now, what happened?”

“Changelings!” Twilight practically yelled.

“So you noticed?” Kyle asked. “A few of them got through the portal and made it to Ironforge. We killed most of them, but one we kept alive, and there may be others that we didn’t -”

“Some got through?” Twilight demanded, her eyes bulging. “Oh no. No no no no…”

“So you didn’t notice,” Kyle muttered. “Okay, so what got you all riled up then?”

Twilight didn’t seem to hear him. “Oh what am I going to do? How am I going to explain this to the Princess. The Princess!” she exclaimed, trotting frantically in place. “What will she do? She’ll be angry! She’ll yell! She’ll send me to the dungeons, or banish me, or send me to the dungeons in the place she banishes me to, or -”

SLAP!

Twilight jerked backwards as Kyle’s hand smacked across her muzzle. For a moment, she simply stared at him, dumbstruck. Finally, she nodded. “Thanks. I needed that.”

“I figured,” Kyle replied. “So, I want you to tell me, calmly, what happened.”

“Yesterday, a group of Changelings infiltrated the palace,” Twilight explained. “I think we got all of the ones that took places among the guard, but the damage was done. Three guards were killed in the conflicts, and according to you a group of them made it through the portal.”

“But you repelled them, correct?” Kyle asked. “And we got the ones that got through. Yes, some guards died, but there will always be casualties in war. The Princesses won’t be mad at you for that. There’s no need to panic.”

“That’s not all though,” Twilight continued, the fear returning to her voice. “The Sha Crystals! They’re gone! The Changelings took them and got away with them! The portal to Azeroth has been closed!”

For a moment, there was dead silence as Kyle took in this new piece of information. the Changelings had the Sha Crystals. The portal to Azeroth was shut. He was once again trapped in Equestria. Only this time, a small army of Alliance soldiers was also severed from their home. And worse still, the aid that Equestria so desperately needed was now unable to get through

Finally, Kyle let out a deep breath. “Yeah, on second thought, that might be a decent reason to panic.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“So you’re absolutely certain you can pull this off, private?” Kyle demanded.

“Yes sir,” the Human mage replied. “I’ve been attuned to the portal stone in Stormwind. I’ll be able to open a portal back to Azeroth. And it’ll take a few hours, but with all the rest of the mages helping, we’ll be able to get a portal stone set up for Equestria as well. Then we’ll attune ourselves to that stone, and be able to freely travel back and forth. This includes opening up temporary portals on Azeroth to bring troops through.”

“Well it’s not the permanent portal I was hoping for, but it’s something,” Kyle sighed, shaking his head. “Get to it, private. The fate of this world hangs in the balance.”

The mage saluted and made her way over to a small group of Alliance members, all of whom seemed to be channeling energy into a medium-sized rock in the middle of the palace courtyard. Around them, other Alliance soldiers were scattered, doing various things. Some were resting, some were talking or finding a way to entertain themselves, some were sparring with each other or various guard Ponies. Kyle could see Scootaloo practicing with a Gnome Monk, and smiled as she parried a series of quick strikes.

Kyle walked over to Twilight, who had been watching the other soldiers. “It will take a few hours, but we’ll be able to re-establish a link,” Kyle explained. “Probably for the best that we stopped using those crystals anyway. It wasn’t exactly the most comfortable thought.”

“True, but there’s still the fact that the Changelings have the crystals now,” Twilight sighed. “First the Crystal Heart, now this. What are they going to steal next?”

“I don’t know.” Kyle said quietly. For a long moment, the pair stared out at the gathered soldiers. Kyle found his attention drawn back to Scootaloo’s match, which had drawn a small crowd of soldiers and Ponies alike. They all watched intently as Scootaloo and the Gnome traded blows back and forth.

And then, Kyle saw it. A small opening in the Gnome’s defenses as he aimed a Blackout Kick at Scootaloo. She apparently noticed too, for she deftly hopped out of range of the blow and quickly launched herself forward in a Flying Serpent Kick. There was a roar of applause as her strike hit the Gnome in the chest and catapulted him backwards several feet. He landed hard on the ground, winded but otherwise uninjured

“She’s good,” Twilight murmured as Scootaloo walked over to help the Gnome to his feet. “Really good. I had my reservations at first, but she’s really grown far more calm than she used to be. You’ve trained her well.”

“She’s a natural,” Kyle agreed. “I’m lucky to have found her, really.”

“Speaking of, I never asked you about your trip!” Twilight suddenly said. “Sorry, I got so caught up in this whole mess that -”

“Understandable,” Kyle interrupted. “The short of it is that our trip went… better than I had hoped. The Monk Council allowed me to train Scootaloo as an apprentice and named me a Master Monk, the Alliance leaders voted to send military aid to Equestria, and Princess Celestia has said that Equestria will join the Alliance.”

“Well at least your end of things went well,” Twilight smiled weakly.

“Hey, everything will turn out alright,” Kyle soothed. “We’ve already dealt massive losses to the Changelings. So they have a few new artifacts. They still don’t have the numbers to launch another offensive. Soon we’ll make that push and finally overthrow Chrysalis and finish off the Sha for good.”

Twilight looked away, staring off into the horizon. “I just hope the Princesses get back soon,” she murmured. “I hate having to try to move the sun and the moon. It’s so hard…”

“Well fret no more, Twilight.”

Kyle turned around towards the voice as Princess Celestia walked past him. She bent down and nuzzled Twilight in greeting. “Welcome back, Princess,” Twilight said happily.

“It is good to be back,” Celestia replied. “Now, I hope everything has gone well during our absence?”

Twilight glanced over at Kyle, who grimaced. He heard her gulp as she slowly returned her gaze back to Celestia.

“Well… er… not exactly.”

Chapter 41

View Online

“Now arriving in Ponyville. The train will be departing for Dodge Junction in fifteen minutes.”

The conductor’s loud voice echoing through the train jerked Kyle awake. Or at least, he thought that was what had done it. Perhaps it was the sharp jolt as the train pulled into at the station, or the horrible screeching of the brakes as it slowed to a stop

“I thought Princess Luna said she was going to get those things replaced?” he grumbled as Twilight removed her hooves from her ears.

“We’ve been a bit busy,” Scootaloo yawned. Apparently the train had woken her up as well. “I bet she’s been even busier.”

“Just be glad you were able to come back,” Twilight said as she picked up her bags. “I thought for certain that King Varian was going to put you back among the rest of the army.”

“I suppose,” Kyle shrugged as he shouldered his own pack. “But instead he put me in charge of overseeing the entry of troops into Equestria. Getting them up to speed with what's going on, who’s on our side and so on.”

“So what are you doing here?” Scootaloo asked. “Shouldn’t you be back in Canterlot, where the portal is going to be?”

“The Princesses said that the soldiers were going to be setting up camps a bit west of Ponyville,” Kyle explained. “That’s where the mission briefing and training will take place, so it’s where I’ll be.”

From that point forward, the three had to stop their conversation. Celestia had told them that she planned to announce these new developments at an emergency conference the next day, but she wanted to keep it hushed up for now. The three joined the small line waiting to get off of the train, and moved through the slightly larger crowd waiting to get on.

As the trio stepped out of the station, they finally broke away from the rest of the crowd and stepped off to the side. Kyle glanced up at the sky, trying to determine the time. The moon was rising high in the east, and the stars had begun to come out, but the streaks of red and orange on the western horizon told him that the sun had only gone down recently.

“Over there! I see Kyle!”

Kyle turned his head just as a pair of fillies pushed their way through the crowd. Applebloom and Sweetie Belle ran over to the trio, smiling. “ ‘Bout time ya’ll showed up,” Applebloom said. “We were startin’ t’ get worried.”

“Good to see you girls again too,” Kyle chuckled. “And what do you mean, getting worried?” he added. “Don’t think we can take care of ourselves?”

“Well, Rarity and Applejack told us you two had gone on some super duper top-secret mission!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “And that you - MPH!” The rest of her sentence was cut off by Kyle pressing his hand over her muzzle.

“It’s not exactly top secret if you go around announcing it to the world,” he hissed quietly, glancing around. Thankfully, no one seemed to have heard Sweetie Belle’s outburst. Kyle slowly removed his hand from her mouth and sighed. “And again, we’re fine. Nothing to it.”

“Hey Sweetie Belle, look!” Applebloom exclaimed. She ran over to Scootaloo and stared at her. “Scootaloo got her Cutie Mark!”

“WHAT?!” Sweetie Belle practically knocked Applebloom out of the way in her rush to see Scootaloo’s cutie mark. For a moment, the two fillies just stared, with Scootaloo’s face turning redder by the second. Finally, Sweetie Belle looked back up. “Looks kinda weird.” she said. “What’s it for?”

“Being a Monk,” Scootaloo said proudly, the red quickly fading from her cheeks. “I got it up in the Crystal Empire after -” she cut herself short and glanced up at Kyle. She looked around to make sure no one else was listening before leaning in closer. “ - After Kyle and I helped Rarity beat the Sha of Greed,” she finished quietly.

“The symbol is that of the Monk,” Kyle explained. “And yes, she got it just after the Sha was defeated. And she earned it, too. I can honestly say that we probably wouldn’t have beaten it if she hadn’t been there.”

“So wait… Scootaloo got her cutie mark…” Applebloom began slowly. “So… does that mean yer not a crusader anymore?”

“What? No way!” Scootaloo exclaimed. “I’m with you girls all the way! We won’t stop ‘til we all get our cutie marks!”

“Well you can start again tomorrow,” Twilight said. “But right now, you three need to head home. It’s a school day tomorrow.”

“Awwwww,” All three crusaders whined in unison.

“But we’ve got so much crusadin’ t’ catch up on!” Scootaloo complained

“And you’ve got a lot of schoolwork to catch up on,” Kyle replied. “Go on. And don’t worry about training, we’ll start again after you’re caught up in school.”

Scootaloo grumbled under her breath and hung her head. “Fine,” she said quietly.

“Hey, c’mon,” Applebloom nudged her. “Sooner ya get yer work done, sooner we can go out crusadin’ again!”

Kyle watched with a smile as the trio trotted off, talking amongst themselves. He glanced over at Twilight, who was staring after the crusaders with an odd expression. Kyle couldn’t tell whether it was apprehension, amusement, or… something else.

Oh well. It didn’t matter. He nudged her to draw her attention and began walking into town. The sound of her hoofsteps behind him told him that she was following him, and together they walked off towards the treehouse, eager to sleep in a bed that was at least somewhat familiar.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Alright, get those boxes through to the kitchens. We’re gonna need them there ASAP if you all want to eat tonight.”

Kyle watched as a squad of soldiers began picking up a pile of large, wooden crates and hauled them off towards a massive tent on the other side of the camp. The camp was primarily made up of a large number of tents. The larger ones that housed the public facilities such as the kitchens or the armory were massive, nearly the size of the town hall that could been off in the distance to the east. The smaller ones, in comparison, were often little more than sheets draped over a set of rods and held down by crudely tied ropes. These served as the shelters of the soldiers when they would sleep.

Not that there was much time for sleep when there was so much work to do.

Despite the frantic work going on around him, Kyle took a deep breath and smiled. This was something he actually knew how to do. This was where he was comfortable. The smell of sweat and steel, the rustle of canvas in the wind, the sound of officers - including himself - barking orders. He was back among the army He had a clear-cut objective. This was his element. This was where he belonged.

So why did it feel so strange?

Kyle shook his head and felt his smile lessen slightly. Of course there would be some transition time. He had been gone for three months, been out of the regimen for quite a while. He had grown used to the oddness that was a relatively peaceful life. But give it a few weeks, and he knew that he would be right back in the swing of things.

Kyle walked over towards one of the few structures that was not a tent - a wooden guard tower that stood high above the surrounding tents. While there was no ladder to climb up, the wooden struts that supported the platform at the top provided plenty of handholds for Kyle to scamper up. Once up top, he gazed down at the sprawling sea of canvases.

The camp was now about an eighth of a mile long running north-south, and double as long running east-west. Only a few hundred soldiers had come through the portals from Azeroth so far, but more were on their way. Even as he watched, a small portal opened on the north end of the camp, and a squad of eight soldiers stepped through before it snapped shut again.

“Well, time to go break in the new guys,” Kyle muttered to himself. He looked down to make sure that his armor was presentable. He still wore the set of armor that Celestia had presented him with in the Crystal Empire, and he had a feeling that he would continue wearing it for quite a while yet. Strapped to his back was the staff that Master Cheng had given him, with the flask hanging down behind his right shoulder. Finding himself presentable, he climbed down the tower and landed lightly before making his way towards the staging area.

As he arrived, he spotted the group setting a small pile of wooden crates on the ground - no doubt filled with poles and sheets to set up their own tents. The staging area was set off to the north side of the camp. The entire area was surrounded in crates, containing a wide variety of supplies ranging from food and potions to metal and cloth.

A white Pegasus in a set of golden armor had been overseeing the squad, but now he walked over towards Kyle. “New squad from Azeroth, sir,” he announced in a deep voice.

“Thank you, Ironwall,” Kyle replied. “Hang around for a minute. I’ll break the new guys in, and then you take them to where they’ll be setting up their tents.”

“Yes sir,” the Pegasus replied. He spread his wings and took off into the air, earning him a few stares from the gathered troops. He landed on top of the wooden watchtower that Kyle had just climbed down from

“Alright men, listen up,” Kyle announced, commanding the attention of the squad in front of him. He felt himself falling into the same routine that he had practiced countless times in the three days since troops had started moving in. “You’re not in Goldshire anymore. This is Equus, and here, there are a few new rules to live by. Listen up, and listen well, ‘cause one screw up could cost you everything.”

“You already know about our new allies, and the newest members of the Alliance - the Ponies. They look like the horses back home, but you’d better believe me when I say that they’re not. They’re smart - as smart as any of us, and I’m willing to bet smarter than some of you. Do not use them as mounts. Treat them with respect, for they deserve it as much as you or I do.”

“Secondly, our enemies - the Changelings. You already know that they can take on the form of a Pony and infiltrate our ranks. There are Ponies helping us out in setting up the camp, so there are opportunities for Changelings to sneak in. Also, we have yet to determine whether or not Changelings can take the form of a non-pony, so we don’t know if they can impersonate one of us. These Changelings are not mindless - they are intelligent, cunning, ruthless, and they have a plan. If you see anyone - Pony or not - acting suspiciously or trying to get into an area they’re not supposed to, report it immediately.”

“Also, our other enemy here in this world is the Sha.” Kyle could feel the group go tense as the word left Kyle’s tongue. “They have returned here in Equestria. Four of the six Prime Sha have been destroyed, but the other two are still out there. You should all know the signs of the Sha after Pandaria. If you see any of these signs anywhere near here, report it to myself or another officer immediately.”

“Next, public relations.” Kyle gestured of to the east, towards Ponyville. “Equestria already knows we’re here. Princess Celestia, their leader, already announced it four days ago. And we are welcome here, so there’s no need to be secretive. But many of them are still wary, as I’m sure you would be if a race of aliens suddenly announced an alliance with your people and started setting up a camp of soldiers outside of Goldshire. Again, I emphasize point one - treat the Ponies with respect. We are not here to invade. We are here to help them. Don’t give them any reason to distrust us. Any crime against a Pony will be punished as if you had committed it against any other member of the Alliance, because that is exactly what it is. Are we clear?”

“Yes, sir!” the group replied in unison

“Good. Now, the town to the east is called Ponyville. During your free time, you may request permission to enter and interact with the local populace. While doing so, please leave your armor behind in your tent, though you may bring a weapon. Do not draw it unless you have been attacked or are in imminent danger of being attacked, though I doubt that will happen. I cannot stress this enough - we want the Ponies to like us. We want them to WANT to be in the Alliance. Do not give them a reason not to. Any violations of policy will result in termination of visitation privileges.”

“Are there any questions?”

One hand near the back rose into the air, and Kyle pointed. A Night Elf hunter poked her head over the crowd. “What of our companions? Can we bring them into town?” She asked. To emphasize her point, a large striped Nightsaber poked its head out from behind the front row of troops. “I’m not sure if Moonshadow will be comfortable being alone in camp.”

“Good question,” Kyle nodded. “For any Mages, Warlocks, or Shaman among you, I ask that you please keep your elementals or demonic pets dismissed unless you are being attacked. The Ponies are a fairly peaceful race, and the sight of these creatures may frighten them. Hunter companions, however, are natural creatures. So long as you are absolutely certain that your friend will not attack, you may bring it with you. Several Ponies quite enjoy seeing strong bonds with animals, and it may help you to relate to them more easily.”

“Any other questions?”

The silence that followed was broken only by the sound of hammers in the distance and the low rumble of talking throughout the camp. “Alright then,” Kyle continued. “Whoever is the commanding officer of this squad, please come see me. Everyone else, start moving your stuff to your designated locations."

“Oh - and welcome to Equestria.”

Kyle watched as most of the group began opening the wooden crates and pulling out metal poles, rolls of rope, pegs, and canvas sheets. One, however, broke away and walked towards Kyle. He was a Draenei, covered in thick plate armor and hoisting a large, two-handed maul over his shoulder.

“Master Sergeant,” The Draenei saluted. “I am Sergeant Azas. I command this squad.”

“Good,” Kyle nodded, leading the Draenei away from the group as they began hammering poles into the ground. “Am I correct in assuming you are a Paladin?”

“Yes sir, I am.”

“Very respectable.” Kyle felt a small smile creep across his face. “So, you already know the drill here. There are a few other officers around the camp. If you have any questions, let me or one of them know. Once you and your squad get set up, report to the mess hall for some food. After you’re done there, your job for the rest of the day is to start moving supplies from Canterlot here to the camp. You’ll find mages waiting to open portals for you back here at the staging area.”

“Every day, you’re to check the assignment board. It’s just outside the commanders pavillion. Tasks for each platoon are posted there daily, with more specific assignments divided between squads. Once your task is done for the day, what your squad does is up to you. But remember, you are responsible for their actions. Understood?”

“Yes sir.”

“Excellent.” Kyle extended his hand. “Again, welcome to Equestria.”

“Thank you sir,” the Draenei replied, gripping Kyle’s hand and giving it a firm shake. Kyle watched as he hooked his mace onto his back and walked over to the poile of crates that his squad had brought with them. He picked two of them up and balanced them on his shoulders before falling in line behind Ironwall, who was leading them area from the staging area.

“Not bad, Slater,” a voice hissed suddenly into his ear.

Kyle didn’t even flinch. Instead, he simply closed his eyes and smirked. “Hello, Shade,” he replied, turning to look.

Shade frowned at Kyle, displaying the fangs of her Batpony disguise more prominently than usual. “I thought I had you that time,” she complained.

“Not even close.” Truth be told, it had been close - Kyle had only heard her hoofsteps behind him a split second before she had spoken. Still, Kyle was determined to not be caught off-guard by the Pegasus again - not after she had nearly made him spill his ale in the mess hall that first day. “So, is something going on, or are you here for idle chit-chat?” he asked, knowing full-well the answer.

“No time for chit-chat today,” Shade replied, just as Kyle had predicted. “I’m here to bring you with me. Got a bit of a meeting with you, me, Bulwark, and some Human called Amber Kearnen.”

“Kearnen…” Kyle murmured, closing his eyes. He scoured his memory, trying to place a face to the name. After all, he was certain he had heard of this person before. Nevertheless, he drew a blank. “Well, let’s go see what this is all about,” he finally said, following Shade away from the staging area.

A few minutes later, the pair stepped into the commander’s pavillion. Normally, the area would be filled with officers discussing strategies or logistics, but now, it was empty save for three other figures. One was a Pegasus in the standard golden armor of the Royal Guard - almost certainly the Bulwark that Shade had mentioned.

Another figure was a slender female human. She stood a couple of inches shorter than Kyle, and was dressed in a sleek set of leather armor - clearly Night Elf craft. Her pitch-black hair was tied in a ponytail behind her head. Her one visible eye was blue, while the other was hidden behind a green eye-scope. On her back was a large gold-and-white rifle with a large scope attached to the top.

The final figure was a large, dark-blue Unicorn stallion. His mane was short and pitch-black, with a similarly-short tail. His cutie mark depicted a golden crown, inset with jewels.

“Master Sergeant Slater,” The human announced, stepping forward and extending her hand. “I’m Amber Kearnen, sniper for the SI:7.”

“A pleasure,” Kyle replied, shaking her hand. “So, the SI:7 is getting involved. Good news for us.”

“Indeed. We’ve got a small team already set up, just waiting for the opportunity to slip in.”

“Gotcha. So, who’s this?” he asked, motioning towards the mystery stallion. “I thought you said this meeting was only going to be for four of us?”

“Perhaps this will help you recognize me,” the stallion replied in a soft, Draenei accent. His body suddenly erupted in a flash of green fire, forcing Kyle to shield his eyes. Once the light had faded, Kyle looked out and saw that the stallion had been replaced with a Changeling Queen. One that was smiling warmly.

“Ah, Queen Yxia,” Kyle chuckled. “I guess I should have figured. So, we’re finally getting this thing rolling, eh?”

“Yes,” Bulwark replied. “Queen Yxia has agreed to reveal to us the points of greatest weakness. We will then push deep into Hive Regali while the main force lures the majority of the Changeling army out of the hive, and we will eliminate the remaining Sha and Chrysalis.”

“So, let’s get right to it,” Yxia announced. Her horn lit up, and a large sheet of parchment burst into existence upon one of the tables. The group gathered around and peered down at it. It was a map, detailing the Badlands. Down towards the south west corner, Kyle could see a large circle marked ‘H.R’. Surrounding the circle were three small stars, labelled A, B, and C. The north-east section of the map showed a town called Appleloosa, while the rest of the northern sections were taken up by the Everfree forest. An arrow pointing off to the northwest was labelled ‘To Ponyville’.

“So, here’s Hive Regali,” Yxia said, tapping the circle labelled ‘H.R’ with her hoof. “There are numerous entrances and exits to the hive. The main entrance is where the combined forces of Azeroth and Equestria will strike to draw attention away from our infiltration. I’ve given it a bit of thought, and I’ve narrowed our routes down to three possible places.”

Yxia pointed to the star labelled ‘A’, which was about halfway between Hive Regali and Appleloosa. “Our first option is the most direct route. It’s just a straight path that slopes downward and leads to our main food-storage facility. It’s where most of our infiltrators would go to drop off their collected love when they returned. It’s the fastest route, but also the most obvious. There will certainly be resistance along the way.

“So we’d need another army to get through,” Bulwark replied. “Not a good idea. What else do we have?”

“Our second option is route B,” she continued, jabbing the appropriate star with her hoof. This one was directly north of the hive. “This one takes a bit longer, but is less frequently patrolled. It was mainly used as an exit for our infiltrators, since the entrance is partially concealed. However, the entrance will be in the middle of the battlefield where all the main fighting will be taking place. We’ve already got plans to collapse the tunnel as the battle begins to stop the Empire from sending reinforcements up into the middle of our lines, but if we went in we’d have to be quick to avoid running into the Changelings that would be rushing out to attack.”

“Easy to get to, but if we’re too slow we’re dead,” Kyle murmured.

“Finally, route C,” Yxia pointed to the star to the south-west of the hive. “This is by far the longest route, and the furthest away from where we are. It’s the route I and my Changelings used to escape when Chrysalis took over. It’s long, winding, and has numerous dead-ends. We also left a few traps in our wake to deter any who might attempt to chase us, and they’re likely still active,”

“Sounds like a bad idea,” Amber muttered. “I assume there’s some upside.”

“Two, actually,” Yxia nodded. “If my guess is correct, Chrysalis doesn’t even know this passage exists - it was an emergency escape known only to the royal family. And secondly, this path will take us directly to the heart of the hive, straight into the throne room.”

“So longest and potentially most dangerous route, but also the one with the least Changeling resistance,” Shade mused. “We’d catch her completely by surprise.”

“Exactly.”

“I’d say route C,” Amber said. “I’d rather get the element of surprise. Plus, you know your way through those tunnels, and you know where you left traps. It shouldn’t be too bad, I hope.”

“I agree with Amber,” Kyle nodded. “It’ll give us the best chance of catching Chrysalis off-guard and killing her.”

“Any opposed?” Shade asked. No one spoke up. “Alright then. We have our plan,” she continued. “We’ll start our operation here in a few days, once the rest of the army moves in. Until then, we know what needs to be done. Let’s get to it!”

Bulwark, Shade, and Amber all quickly exited the tent. Yxia, however, remained still. Kyle moved to follow the trio, but stopped when he heard Yxia talking.

“Soon, father. Soon she will die. Soon our line will be restored. Soon I will avenge you.”

Kyle felt a chill run down his spine. The desperation in Yxia’s voice… the pain… the hatred with which she spoke… He shuddered slightly as he continued, pushing the tent flap aside and leaving Yxia alone in the tent with her thoughts.

Chapter 42

View Online

“And what exactly did you see, corporal?” Kyle asked, looking down at the Gnome in front of him. She was shivering violently, with her hair flung wildly around her. Thorns and brambles had caught in her robes, and several scratches were still oozing blood.

“It was m-massive,” she stammered. “Like a lion, but with w-wings and… and a scorpid stinger for a tail!”

Kyle nodded slowly. “A Manticore,” he murmured. “And where was it?”

“Just inside the Forest,” the Gnome said, pointing shakily towards the treeline. “I was gathering some f-firewood and I s-saw it. It was coming this way!”

Kyle glanced towards the forest. He didn’t see anything, but that didn’t mean that nothing was there. “Alright, Corporal. Go get a drink and some rest. I’ll take care of this,”

The corporal nodded and ran off, glancing fearfully over her shoulder towards the forest once more. Kyle couldn’t exactly blame her as he stared out into the forest once more. In the days that had passed since the infiltration strategy had been decided upon, a veritable flood of soldiers had poured through the portal into Equestria. It appeared that Varian’s fears of not having the manpower to fuel this expedition were unfounded - The camp had more than tripled in size, running nearly a mile in each direction in a nearly perfect square.

Unfortunately, the expansion had put the southern edge of the camp right along the border of the Everfree Forest. Less than three dozen feet separate the walls of the southernmost tents and the treeline. This line ran nearly a mile along the border of the forest, and because the forest’s treeline wasn’t perfectly straight like the camp was, some of the tents ended up actually being under the overhang of the trees - a fact that made their occupants quite uneasy.

And the forest’s inhabitants hadn’t let the camp’s expansion go unnoticed, either. Timber Wolves had become a fairly common sight along the border, and patrols were now regularly scaring them off, or even being forced to combat the bolder packs. Changelings, too, had been spotted attempting to infiltrate, though only two or three had actually been caught among the camp’s ranks.

And, as the Gnome had said, Manticores sightings were not unheard of.

“I’ll be glad when this mess is over,” Kyle muttered. It was one thing to be one of the rank-and-file troops, patrolling and guarding and fighting. But this - overseeing the entire camp, handling public relations, taking care of discipline and logistics and strategy and security - this was something completely different. Foreign. Unfamiliar.

Unpleasant.

Kyle heard a low growl from behind him, and felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand on end. Slowly, cautiously, he turned his head to look behind him and into the darkness of the forest.

A pair of glowing yellow eyes glared back at him.

Kyle stared as the creature revealed itself. A large, muscular body, covered in light tan fur. A crimson red mane. A pair of wings sprouting out from either side, spread to full extension. Two razor-sharp fangs jutting from its mouth. And a wicked-looking, barbed scorpid tail raised up behind it.

The Manticore.

Kyle drew himself up to his full height and stared the Manticore down, refusing to break eye contact, refusing to show weakness. He narrowed his eyes angrily, and bared his teeth in what he hoped was a fearsome snarl. After the very first report, Kyle had made sure to do some research on the creatures. Though aggressive and strong, Manticores were also opportunists - they would only attack those that they perceived as being weaker than them. To further reinforce his display of strength, Kyle allowed small bolts Jade Lightning to jump from his fingertips. The electricity flew from his fingers in a shower of green sparks, crackling through the air with a distinctly powerful sound.

The Manticore growled again and snorted angrily, but it seemed that Kyle’s display of aggression had worked. It slowly backed away, fading into the shade of the treeline. Kyle continued to stare as the Manticore slinked away, turning tail and thundering back into the forest.

As soon as the Manticore fled, Kyle let his expression fall and let out a great sigh. Now he’d have to tell his patrols to keep an extra close eye-out for Manticores, and reinforce what to do if one revealed itself. Or rather, gather all of the Platoon leaders and reinforce the procedures to them, so that they could teach the soldiers under their commands.

Or maybe not. After all, within the next two days the camp would be empty.

Kyle turned and walked away from the forest, back into the camp. The familiar sights and sounds and smells washed over him once more. Men sharpening their blades or balancing the weight of their maces. The strong scent of leather polish, the odor of dirt and sweat. The sharp ringing of hammers against anvils, the hiss of red-hot steel being plunged into barrels of water. Kyle felt himself smile as his senses were overwhelmed by the familiar sensations.

Familiar, and yet at the same time, oddly alien.

His smile lessened. He had thought that that the strange feelings would have faded as he spent more and more time back amongst the army. But far from it, he actually began to feel more disconnected. And others seemed to have felt that same lack of connection as well. Members of his own platoon had come through into Equestria, and had referred to him as sir. Even Morkie, one of his best friends from the army, seemed more distant and formal than before.

Was it his new rank? Surely the promotion to Master Sergeant wouldn’t have caused such a disconnect. Or would it have? After all, Master Sergeant was the first step beyond the common rank-and-file soldier. A cut above the rest, as it were. Maybe everyone thought he was going to act differently with his new rank - an idea that he scoffed at.

Or could it be that he was running the camp? That he, a brand-new Master Sergeant, had been hand-picked by King Varian himself to run such a large operation over all of the other potential officers? Everyone saw him as rising quickly through the ranks. They wanted to be on his good side. Kyle nodded. That had to be it. Shoving his lingering doubts aside, he continued moving through the camp towards the Commander’s Pavillion.

Due to the much greater size of the camp, and the higher number of people within, it took him nearly half an hour to make his way to the center of the camp, where the Commander’s Pavillion had been established. The massive tent easily stood out amongst the small ones, and now had a decent-sized courtyard surrounding it. Kyle walked through the courtyard, pushed the flap open, and stepped inside. As usual, the inside of the tent was filled with officers, big and small alike, discussing logistics or security, or just taking a break and chatting with each other. One man, however, seemed to tower above the rest. And he was looking directly at Kyle.

“Kyle! Good to see you again!”

Kyle smiled as Matthias walked over to him. His smile turned into a grunt as Matthias embraced him, armor and all, and lifted him a good couple of inches off of the ground. “Good to see you too, bro,” he coughed, feeling the wind being squeezed from his lungs.

Matthias quickly put Kyle back on the ground, where Kyle took a moment to regain his lost breath. “Sorry. I forget how strong I can be,” Matthias grinned. “So, Master Sergeant eh?” he punched Kyle lightly on the shoulder. “And personally selected by the King to run this little shindig. At this rate you’ll be higher up than me!”

“I hope not,” Kyle muttered, letting out one last cough. “Managing this place is an absolute nightmare. I’ll be glad to be back on the battlefield where I belong. So, what are you doing here?”

“I got put in charge of a small company that’s gonna be helping out with the assault,” Matthias explained. “Word is that we’re just about ready,”

“Just about,” Kyle agreed. “Plan is to make the finishing touches today and tomorrow, and set off at the sunrise after next.”

“Speaking of, Mr. Slater,” A smooth, deep voice interrupted. Kyle turned his head to see a Night Elf, decorated as a commander, looking directly at him. “We still have a few more issues to discuss before we ‘set off’.”

“Go on,” Matthias jabbed Kyle’s shoulder again. “I’ll make sure the platoon leaders know to start getting their troops ready.”

“Thanks bro.” Kyle turned and walked towards the Night Elf, who was standing around a table with three others. On the table was a large, crudely-drawn map of the southern reaches of Equestria and the Badlands. “So, what’s going on?” he asked.

“We need t’ decide which route t’ take t’ get t’ th’ battlefield,” A Dwarf replied. “Normally wouldn’t be a problem, but there’s this damned forest in th’ way.”

“Which is filled with dangerous creatures, we have heard,” The Night Elf added. “You know the lay of the land better than any of us, Mr. Slater. What would the best route be through this forest? The safest and the quickest.”

Kyle paused for a moment and rubbed his chin. Admittedly, he had yet to even think of this problem. His thoughts had been focused entirely on the here andd now, or else on the battle itself - not at all on how they would actually get there. “I’m not quite sure,” he finally admitted.

“Why not?”

“I’ve not been in the forest more than I can help, to be honest,” he replied. “You’re right, it’s a dangerous place, especially to go in alone. I’ve not been more than a couple of minutes into the treeline, and don’t know much about the interior.”

The other officers began muttering unhappily amongst themselves. Suddenly, Kyle felt himself begin to smile. “But,” he amended, “I think I know of someone who could help us.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kyle knocked three times on the library door and waited patiently. Sure enough, a moment later he heard the sound of hooves against the wooden floor, and a second later the door swung open. “Oh, Kyle!” Twilight exclaimed, looking surprised. “Come on in.” she ushered him inside and closed the door behind him. “What can I do for you?”

“Hello Twilight,” Kyle began. “Sorry to bother you, but I need your help.”

“Something to do with the upcoming attack?” Twilight asked, her eyes shooting wide open. “Is it time? Do I need to go get the others? I’ll get Rainbow Dash and Applejack, you go get the oth-”

“Twilight hold on!” Kyle exclaimed, holding up his hands. “It’s not time. Not yet anyway. The morning after next, we intend to set out. But, to get to our destination, we have to go through the Everfree Forest.”

“Or you could take the train,” Twilight suggested. “It’s safer, and -”

“And would take days to transport all of our troops through,” Kyle interrupted. “No, we need to march through on foot. But, the forest is dangerous. And the Princesses have told us not to clear-cut our way through. We need to get through safely, and for that, we need a guide.”

“Zecora,” Twilight said instantly.

“Exactly,” Kyle nodded. “I’ve not met her personally, but if she lives in the forest, then she knows the dangers and the safe paths. I’m hoping she can help lead our army through the forest. But I don’t know where in the forest she is. Any chance you could help me out?”

Twilight hesitated for a moment before nodding slowly. “Sure,” she said. “I can take you to her.”

A few minutes later, the pair stood outside of the forest, looking in. “It won’t take too long,” Twilight said, sounding almost thankful as the began to follow a small, narrow trail into the treeline.

Kyle could hardly blame her for her apprehension. He could feel it too. Something about this forest was unnatural. Chaotic, wild, unpredictable. Even with the sun almost directly overhead, the thick canopy blocked most of the light, creating an oppressive darkness that rivalled that of a moonless night.

After what felt like far too long, the pair finally reached their destination. A massive tree, twisted and gnarled, stood before them. A door had been inset into the trunk, with some kind of strange tribal mask hanging over it. Small windows had been carved into the tree, allowing some of the light from inside the house (For, Kyle realize, a house it was) to illuminate the surrounding area. Various trinkets and bottles were hung from the branches by ropes, swaying gently despite the lack of wind.

“Just a heads up,” Twilight interrupted Kyle’s observations, “Zecora has a bit of an… oddity, when it comes to speaking. You’ll figure it out pretty quickly, but don’t let it freak you out. It’s just… how she talks.”

“Huh?”

“You’ll see,” Twilight smiled slightly. “Alright, good luck!” she called out as she turned away and galloped back towards Ponyville.

Kyle turned his attention back towards the tree-house. He began to feel more nervous as he continued to look at the various decorations that had been placed outside. The bottles, the trinkets, the masks - it all reminded him very much of the Trolls back on Azeroth. He only hoped that this Zecora would be more inviting than the Trolls. He slowly approached the door and rapped his knuckles against the door.

Almost immediately, Kyle heard the rustle of beads and the clacking of wood against wood, followed by the sound of hooves. For the second time that day, Kyle found the door to a tree-house opened for him.

On the other side of the door stood a Zhevra. Or, what looked like a Zhevra, anyway. She had no horn, and her mane was styled up in a Mohawk, similar to the style that Kyle saw occasionally on trolls. Her mane and her coat alike were colored alternating shades of light and dark grey. A large golden hoop hung from each ear, and several gold bands were wrapped around her neck, as well as around one of her forelegs.

“Oh, now what is this I see?” she began, speaking in an accent that indeed reminded Kyle quite strongly of the Trolls. “A new creature outside my tree.”

“Uh… hi there,” Kyle raised his hand in an awkward wave. “My name is Kyle Slater.”

“Ah, yes, Kyle, I’ve heard of you,” Zecora smiled. “Your name came to me from Applebloom. Please, come in, and have a seat. Making new friends is always a treat.”

Does she always speak in rhyme?” Kyle found himself asking as he steppe inside. Maybe that’s what Twilight was talking about… He glanced about the room, taking in the sights. More stranges masks and flasks and trinkets were hung throughout the circular room. Shelves dotted the walls of the room, filled with bottles and jars and bowls and all sorts of other containers. Two other openings led off to different rooms, neither with a door. One led to an alcove with yet more bottles and jars. The other led to a small nook, where a bed had been laid out. Most prominent, however, was the large cauldron in the center of the room. A fire had been lit under it, and the cauldron boiled and frothed, filling the room with the smell of whatever was in there. Whatever it was, it smelled delicious.

“So tell me now, what brings you here?” Zecora asked as she said own in front of the question. “Why brave the forest so many fear?”

“Well, I’d like to… ask you for help,” Kyle admitted as he sat down a few feet away. “But I’m guessing you have a few questions for me. Most everyone does. And I’ll admit, I have a couple for you.”

“Very well. You may start,” Zecora replied.

Kyle waited for a moment as silence fell.. He had been expecting Zecora to continue and finish her rhyme, but when no more was forthcoming, he cleared his throat awkwardly. “Firstly… I don’t mean to offend, but do you always speak like that?” he asked. “In rhyme I mean,”

“It is a skill I’ve committed to heart,” Zecora said with a sly wink.

Kyle blinked, frozen for a second. Suddenly, a laugh was torn from his lips. “You’re good,” he finally said.

“So i’ve been told, many times. It is quite fun to speak in rhymes. And very good to keep a quick mind, as I and others often find.

“So besides the rhyming thing…” Kyle chuckled, gesturing to the walls around him. “I’m guessing you’re an alchemist?”

“Alchemy is indeed my trade,” Zecora nodded. “Many benefit from potions I have made.” She looked back at Kyle. “I’ve heard much of you, I must say. But several questions still remain. Where are you from? What do you do? And where, might I ask, did you procure that brew?”

“Brew?” Kyle asked. He glanced down at his belt, where he realized one of his pouches had sprung a leak. Tigerseye Brew was now steadily dripping down his leather leggings. “Oh damn it all,” he growled. He quickly pulled the staff off of his back and remove the pouch from his belt before pouring the contents of the pouch into the wooden flask on his flask. “Sorry about the mess,” he added, glancing down at the Brew that had spilled over the floor.

“To clean it will not take too long,” Zecora said. She sniffed and raised an eyebrow. “Although the scent is very strong. And something different in it too… pray tell, what exactly is that brew?”

“It’s called Tigerseye Brew,” Kyle explained. “It’s cider infused with Chi - the life energy that flows through all living things. If you drink it, you become stronger, faster, more agile. Which leads me to answer your other questions,” he continued. “For what I do, I am a Monk - a martial artist. I fight in the Grand Army of the Alliance. As to where I am from, I am actually from another world called Azeroth.”

“Ah, so Applebloom told the truth,” Zecora murmured. “I’ll admit, I did not believe the youth. But you are indeed from a far-away land? I assume you have stories, and many quite grand.”

“I have a few,” Kyle admitted. “But unfortunately I don’t have enough time to tell them right now. Perhaps at a later time.”

“Very well. Then let us us see, what it is you need from me.”

“Have you heard of the Changeling activities lately?”

“Ah yes. I am afraid I have.” Zecora sighed. “And all the news seems very bad. The Crystal Empire first, and then what? Will they attempt to again take Canterlot?”

“Not if we have anything to say about it,” Kyle announced. “Others from Azeroth have come through to push back the Changelings and defeat the dark monsters that control them - the Sha. An army has been formed, and we march on Hive Regali in two days. But we have to march through the forest to o so, and we have no idea how to get through safely.”

“Ah, I see. A guide you need.”

“That would be best, yes. You live in the forest. I’m guessing you know many of the safe paths to travel on. I was hoping that you would be willing to lead us through the forest to the Badlands.”

“The safe paths I know, this is true,” Zecora nodded. “And yes, I will agree to help you. I’ve no hate for Changelings, make no mistake. But I will help save Equestria from this fate.”

Kyle found himself smiling. as he open “The Alliance thanks you, and I thank you, Zecora.” Kyle pushed himself to his feet. “I’m afraid I must take my leave now. We shall leave the morning after next. Our camp is a bit west of Ponyville, and it is where we will meet.” He turned and walked to the door, with Zecora right behind him

“I wish you luck in your quest. May your efforts yield the best.”

Kyle closed the door behind him and sighed. That had been easier than he had expected. The only thing to do now was to go back and oversee the final stages of preparation. Which unfortunately meant travelling back through the Everfree Forest. Alone.

“Man, this place gives me the creeps.” Kyle muttered as he stepped away from Zecora’s home and back into the uninviting gloom of the forest. He felt chills running down his spine as he glanced around, trying to see through the darkness. He knew that more meetings and overseeing and last minute problems awaited him back at camp, and he was not looking forward to it. But it had to get done. Someone had to do it.

And it looked like he was the guy for the job,

Chapter 43

View Online

Kyle stood alone atop the wooden guard tower, staring off towards the east. Ponyville lay silently just across the fields, most of its inhabitants still asleep. And for good reason. The sun had only just begun to rise, filling the eastern horizon with vibrant hues of red and orange. Kyle watched as night was rapidly transformed into dawn

But though he was alone on top of the tower, he was hardly the only one awake. Behind him, the entire camp was abuzz with activity. Squad leaders and commanders were overseeing their troops, packing up vital supplies and loading them up. Food, potions, bandages, water - anything and everything that would be needed for a prolonged battle. Though the battle would hopefully not take more than a few hours, they would be prepared if it did drag on.

The Alliance army in the camp below him now numbered two thousand - a respectable number for such an incursion. Though the Changelings likely still had them outnumbered ten-to-one, the Alliance was far more powerful. Their mages had taken the time to learn the leyline maps in order to cast their magic, and everyone knew what they were up against now. There was no doubt that the army would be able to hold its own.

And they were not alone. Many of the royal guards would be fighting alongside the Alliance, as well as numerous members of the ShadowGuard. Other Ponies from around Equestria had volunteered to come as well, to help beat back the enemy that had sacked the Crystal Empire, but they had all been turned back. This was a battle for only the strongest of creatures.

And finally, there was the strike team. Kyle, Shade, Amber, and Yxia would be among it, as well as Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash - the two counters to the final remaining Sha. Two more ShadowGuard and two elite SI:7 assassins would round out the group, and two of Yxia’s Changelings would join them as well, bringing them to an even dozen - large enough to hold their own in a fight, but small enough to slip through the hidden route undetected.

As for the rest of Yxia’s Changelings, they had demanded to be a part of the battle to reclaim their home as well. The nine who would not be going as part of the strike team had instead adopted Pony disguise. Eight had inserted themselves among the army, while another was remaining behind in Ponyville. They would be using their mental link through Yxia to relay information throughout the battle nearly instantaneously. The rest of the army had been notified of their presence, and while many of them were uneasy about the Changelings’ presence, there was no doubt that their aid would be welcome once the battle actually began.

As the sun broke over the horizon, Kyle sat down and closed his eyes. He relaxed and let his mind wander - not meditation, per say, but reflection on the events of the past day.

One of the first things he had done the day before was go find Scootaloo to apologize. He had, unfortunately, had to put her training on hold due to his new responsibilities. This gave her plenty of time to catch up on the schoolwork she had missed - so much time, in fact, that she was caught up three days after she returned.

But apologies were not the only reason he had gone to find her. She had, of course, heard the news that the Alliance Army would be marching to war. And when she had seen Kyle, the first question that had left her mouth had been “Can I come with you?” Just as Kyle had expected.

But he knew he had to say no. “You’re not ready for this kind of war,” he had said. “I know you fought in the Crystal Empire, but you were already there when the battle began. This is us going to initiate the fight on our own. A filly doesn’t need to be brought into that.”

“And don’t try to say you’re not,” he had cut her off before she could complain. “I know you don’t like to be treated like a foal, and I try not to, but this is one time when it is appropriate. You need to stay here and at least try to be a normal filly while you still can. Go to school. Play. Have some fun while I’m away. We’ll be getting back to your training when I return.”

Kyle let out a sigh. He knew that Scootaloo had been unhappy with Kyle’s choice, but he also knew it was for the best. This fight was going to be far more dangerous than the Crystal Empire, and she would have been a prime target for the enemy if she had arrived on the battlefield.

It was for her own good, and her parents seemed to agree.

Explaining the entire situation to them had been difficult, to be sure. They had obviously noticed Scootaloo’s cutie mark as soon as she returned home. She had tried to explain to them what it meant, but they still had questions. Many, many questions. Questions that seemed to go on endlessly.

And of course, they were concerned. Autumn Wave had even been angry at Kyle for ‘steering her down this road’. He had had to explain, time and time again, that Scootaloo chose this road of her own accord. He also had to assure them that he would try to make sure she had as normal a foalhood as possible.

Hence, another reason she would not be joining him.

A slight breeze blew through Kyle’s hair, sending a chill down his spine. It was late September, and the weather was definitely starting to reflect the change in seasons. Brewfest had just ended in Azeroth - a fact that left Kyle feeling disappointed. Though he had developed a preference for cider in the past few months, there was no arguing that the lower beer prices during the celebration would have been welcome. Alas, he had missed it this year, having been in Equestria for most of it.

On an unrelated note, he had seen an unusually high number of Alliance adventurers riding on Kodos in the past few days.

Kyle slowly opened his eyes, looking back towards the town. The sun was almost directly behind the town now, forcing him to shield his eyes. Despite the harsh glare of the sun, he could see a small group of Ponies moving from the town towards the camp. Twilight and her friends, no doubt. Even though only she and Rainbow Dash would be part of the strike group, the other four had insisted on helping out with the main battle in whatever way they could.

“Show time,” he murmured as the group drew close to the camp. He pushed himself to his feet and climbed down the tower. His boots hit the ground, and he walked towards the edge of camp.

As he passed through a gap between the last two tents, Kyle took in the scene in front of him. at least half of the troops in the camp had already made their way out onto the edge of the field, and more were arriving every second. Officers were lining them up into rows, preparing to march. small carts, pulled by Dun Morogh Rams, were being loaded with boxes of supplies.

As he looked around, he spotted Twilight walking towards him. The rest of her group was following right behind her. Among them was Zecora, who was the only one who appeared to be prepared for battle. Like Kyle, she wore a set of leather armor, but there was something different about her boots. A small slot was inset into each of her front two boots, though from what Kyle could see, there was nothing in either slot.

“You ready Kyle?” Twilight asked as she approached

“You bet,’ Kyle replied. “How about you all? You ready?”

“Not… not really,” Fluttershy muttered quietly, hiding her head behind the hair that fell over her face. Her comment could not be heard, however, behind the chorus of affirmations from the others.

“Alright. Zecora, are you ready to lead us through the forest?”

“Worry not, I am prepared,” Zecora began in her usual rhyme, “To lead you though without a scare.”

“Excellent. Then all that’s left to do is wait until it’s time.”

The group fell silent, surrounded by the murmur of the soldiers already gathered. The silence drew on for several seconds, which quickly turned into several minutes. And yet still they stood there, waiting patiently.

Or impatiently, in some cases. Rainbow Dash’s wings kept unfurling and flapping, and Applejack could be heard huffing unhappily from time to time. Even Twilight glanced questioningly at Kyle as time dragged on, but he was content to wait until the time was right.

It was a good thing too. Every passing minute saw more and more soldiers emerging from the camps and taking up formation, with officers inspecting and making sure that everyone was properly prepared. The final crates, along with several portable mortars, were loaded, and the backs of the carts slammed shut. Riders mounted their rams, ready to set off. And still they waited, even after the flow of soldiers from the camp had ceased entirely.

Half an hour passed between the time that Twilight arrived and the time that Kyle moved again. Without warning, he turned and walked away from the Ponies towards a small gathering of men near the main road leading back into the camp. They all turned their heads towards him as he approached and stopped next to them. For a moment, he remained silent, looking them over.

Finally, he smirked slightly.

“It is time.”

“Attention!” One of the commanders barked. Instantly, the murmuring of the troops died down, and his voice echoed across the plains. “You all know why we’re here. Today, we march to our final battle with the foes of our new allies. Now, let’s move out!”

Within minutes, the army was marching across the plains towards Ponyville. Zecora was up front, leading the group. Right behind her was Kyle, followed closely by Twilight and her friends, along with one of Yxia’s Changelings. The rest of the army followed after, walking in even rows of ten.

The group walked down the main street of Ponyville, moving through to the other side. The entire street had been cleared for this march, so the soldiers had no trouble moving through the normally crowded road. Temporary barricades had been erected to halt all pedestrian traffic across the road, though this didn’t stop Ponies from crowding around the roadblocks to stare.

As they marched through the heart of Ponyville, Kyle spotted many familiar faces - Roseluck, Mayor Mare, Dr. Cast, Derpy, Thunderlane, Bon Bon, Lyra. Each one of them smiled as his eyes passed over them, a smile which he was quick to return. Even Applebloom and Sweetie Belle could be seen through a mass of other colts and fillies Cheerilee had apparently allowed her class to come watch the army march off to war. But the one face that Kyle was specifically looking for could not be found.

Scootaloo wasn’t there.

She’s probably still upset. He thought to himself as he passed the school group. Not that he was surprised. Even with her training, Scootaloo still sometimes let her emotions get the best of her. It was something that Kyle definitely needed to continue to work with her on, and he made a mental note to pay special attention to the subject when he returned.

Before long, the head of the group had emerged from the town, though most of the army still remained within. The treeline of the Everfree Forest loomed ahead of them, dark and menacing. A small, dirt path ran into the forest, quickly fading from sight as it disappeared into the shadows.

“The path is narrow - we must move in a line,” Zecora began. “But it will take us through just fine.”

“Got it. Single file from here on out!” Kyle called over his shoulder. Zecora entered the forest, and Kyle had to move quickly in order to keep her from fading from sight in the gloom of the Forest.

As he stepped into the treeline, the air grew chilly. The morning had already been brisk, but in here the cold seemed to permeate everything. The chattering of teeth from behind him told him that Twilight felt it as well, and that her fur was doing little to stave off the chill. It was wrong. Unnatural.

Though Zecora had assured him that the path would be safe, Kyle kept his staff drawn and his senses open. He kept reaching out to the Chi around him, sensing it, feeling it, checking it. Yet search as he might, he could find no trace of anything out of place, other than the creeping cold that surrounded him.

Minutes turned into hours as they continued their trek through the forest. Kyle knew that the sun had to be high overhead by this point, but he couldn’t make it out through the thick canopy. Only a faint hint of the sun’s warmth and light filtered through the trees to strike the ground, providing a light that was more eerie than helpful. Most of his light came from Twilight, who had lit her horn up a while ago.

Something flickered through Kyle’s senses, bringing him to a halt. There, at the edge of his perception, he felt something. Something that stood out against the Chi that flooded this place, contrasting against it in every way possible.

“Sha.”

“Sha?” Twilight asked from behind him. “Here? Now?”

“Not here,” Kyle murmured, walking quickly to catch back up to Zecora. “Not yet. But they’re close. I can sense them.”

“I shall warn the others.” The Changeling that had accompanied them said. He continued walking, but closed his eyes. A few moments later, Kyle could hear the distant murmuring of voices speaking, along with the tell-tale sound of weapons being drawn.

“So Zecora,” Kyle began, trying to calm himself as he kept track of the Sha. “Why is this route safer than the others?”

“It takes us through an old hunting ground,” she explained. “But worry not - no predators are around. Their food was hunted till it all was gone. And once that happened, the hunters moved on. Their prey will return, this is true, but until then the threats here are few.”

For a long while after, everything was quiet. The Sha’s presence still lingered at the back of Kyle’s conscience, far enough away to not be an imminent threat but close enough to worry him. Perhaps that was their plan - to unnerve the group before they even got to the battle. Or maybe they were waiting to strike. Whatever their reason for being there, they remained just within Kyle’s mental field of view as the hours dragged on.

Finally, the forest began to lighten. the canopy was no longer so oppressive, and more light filtered through. The trees became less thick, the path less narrow, the air less chilly. Within minutes, the forest abruptly ended. Zecora stepped out, and Kyle followed her.

On the other side of the treeline was a small, sparse plain that quickly faded into a large, desert-like area. Fittingly enough, the Badlands of Equestria reminded Kyle very much of the Badlands of Azeroth. Hard, sun-baked dirt as far as the eye could see, with large, rocky mesas jutting out of the earth seemingly at random. Off to the east, Kyle could see that the Badlands slowly became less hostile and more habitable, but that was not where they were going. Instead, they were moving south, where the terrain looked, if anything, even worse.

The sun was still high in the sky, leaving Kyle slightly puzzled as they moved on. By his rough estimation, he would have thought it would be sundown by now. And yet, it was still clearly daytime - perhaps as early as high-noon. By now, though, Kyle had grown used to the weird way that time worked in Equestria - he had long ago stopped relying on the sun as a surefire measurement of time. For all he knew, sundown could be just minutes away.

Still, it would be a shame to waste what daylight they had. Rather than stopping to set up camp, Kyle elected to push onwards, further south. Zecora seemed to agree, for she continued onwards. By Yxia’s descriptions, it wouldn’t be long before they arrived at Hive Regali. What happened then, he didn’t know. But he did know one thing for certain.

One way or another, the end was almost here.

Chapter 44

View Online

The sound of hoofsteps echoed through the cavernous throne room, unheard by any save for the one who made them. Besides her, the throne room was empty. As usual. Very few ever came to seek her advice. They rarely sought her counsel, or looked to her for justice or wisdom.

Not since the Crystal Empire.

Chrysalis hissed in frustration. Despite her status as Empress, despite the thousands of Changelings that answered to her - despite everything - never before had she felt so powerless. Not even after Canterlot the year before. Her Empire was slowly dying. Her Changelings hungered constantly, a sharp, growling pain in their stomachs. No longer could she afford to feed any better than the rest - She too felt the effects slowly setting in.

And there was nothing she could do to save them.

Changelings had already begun to die of starvation. Though only a few had succumbed thus far, she knew it was only the beginning. Only a dozen infiltrators - the absolute best of the best - had remained undetected in Equestria after the strike on Canterlot to retrieve the Sha Crystals. A dozen infiltrators to feed an Empire of over twenty thousand.

Circumstances had become so dire that the Changelings had taken to hunting in the Everfree Forest, consuming their prey’s flesh like ravenous dogs. But it simply was not enough. The flesh sustained them, but it did not empower as love did. And the hunting parties could not possibly bring back enough food to satisfy the entire Empire. It had become a survival of the fittest system in every hive. The strongest fed, while the weakest…

Did not.

Chrysalis knew. She knew in the pit of her painfully empty stomach. The Sha, who had promised them everything, had instead taken everything and given nothing but empty promises in return. Their taint had reduced her empire to ruin. But what could she do now? The damage was already done, and nothing could undo it. Certainly not anything she had any control over. Her hooves were tied. She had no choice but to continue down this path, and though she prayed and hoped that she was wrong, deep down she already knew what lay at the end of this road.

Perhaps Toxxys was not such a idiot. Maybe I am the fool…

The doors to the throne room opened with a loud creak, causing Chrysalis to turn her head towards the sound. A lone Changeling stood in the doorway, slowly moving into the room. Though few non-Changelings would be able to tell that he hungered, Chrysalis could. He was smaller than a normal Changeling would be, his exoskeleton having shrunk to conserve energy. His wings drooped, his walking was reserved. But worst of all were his eyes. They had faded horribly from their normal rich, light blue, becoming almost milky.

“Empress.” Chrysalis couldn’t help but notice the hint of anger in his voice as he addressed her. “The party from Ponyville has returned. The mission was a success. The target was retrieved.”

“Some good news for a change,” Chrysalis sighed. Not that a single, small success would have any impact on the situation at hoof. “Have it brought in. I will take care of it.”

“There is more, Empress,” the Changeling continued. “A large army has been seen exiting the Everfree Forest. It appears to be the Alliance from the Crystal Empire. Rough estimates put their forces at over two thousand, and they are reinforced with Royal Guards and ShadowGuard. They were last seen headed directly towards the Hive.”

“So Equestria finally retaliates,” Chrysalis murmured under her breath, looking down at her hooves. “It was only a matter of time really…” At least this ending would be quicker than the slow suffering of starvation.

“Empress?”

Chrysalis glanced back up at the Changeling. “Well go on!” she ordered. “Tell the commanders to get the army ready. All available Changelings must defend this hive.”

“Very well,” The Changeling nodded solemnly as it backed out of the room. It closed the door, leaving Chrysalis alone in the throne room once more.

But not for long. A chill ran up her spine as the door to the throne room opened once more. Two terribly familiar shapes stepped into the room, and what little warmth there was in the room vanished with their arrival.

“Empress.” Treachery’s voice was as smug as ever, laced with pride and self-confidence that Chrysalis could normally ignore, or even admire at times. But now, in her people’s final hours, it drew an angry hiss from her lips.

“What do you want?” she hissed. “Don’t you have better things to be doing than bothering me?” She could feel her anger welling up inside her. The pent-up frustration, the hatred for these two… things… that had led her to this damnable point. It was all she could do to not attack them on the spot.

“Do you mean to tell us that you are not concerned about the army that marches to your very doorstep?” Hatred asked coolly. “Your enemies come to see your end, and ours as well, but instead they will find only their own ruin.”

And just as suddenly, her fire was gone. Her shoulders slumped, and her head drooped towards the ground. “I care not for ruin or conquest. Not anymore,” she said quietly. “I just wanted my Changelings to prosper. To lead them to the glorious future that you promised us. That you have failed to deliver,” she added, her voice filled with venom once more. “Everything that has happened - everything - is because of you. You did this. You brought us to this… the end of my kind.”

“Not the end. A new beginning,” Hatred corrected.

“Empty words and hollow promises, as usual,” Chrysalis hissed. “You have taken everything you wanted, sent my Changelings to die by the thousands, and given nothing in return!” Her gaze hardened, and she spread her wings. “But no more. I am done with you! With your whole damn plan! You -”

“Silence, Chrysalis.” Though Hatred did not raise its voice, its tone was enough to stop the Empress’s words instantly. “You doubt us now, on the eve of our triumph? Perhaps you need a taste of the power you have been promised.”

Without warning, arcs of black energy lashed out from Treachery’s claws into Chrysalis’s body. She had endured much pain in her years, including being hurled a hundred miles by the spell that Cadence and Shining Armor had used to defeat her. But that had been nothing compared to the agony that tore at every nerve in her body. She could not even scream as she collapsed to the ground, paralyzed by the unbearable pain that wracked her body. Each second felt like the passing of an age. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head.

And suddenly, it stopped. The pain was gone, as if she had never been subjected to Treachery’s power. Her legs trembled as she rose shakily to her hooves, the agony a mere memory now. “What… what did you do?” she demanded.

“A mere sample of what you have been promised for your services,” Treachery replied. “You will find yourself stronger, faster, more agile. You will see things you did not before. You will command magics that even your darkest nightmares could not summon. And above all, you will find yourself able to summon my minions to your aid with a mere thought.”

Chrysalis stared down at her hoof and flexed it. She didn’t feel any stronger. She certainly didn’t feel more agile. And she was not about to go summoning Sha. Not with those two around. She glanced off to her side, towards the wall of her throne room. Resting against the wall was a small, ornate statue carved of solid amber. Normally, the amber was nigh-indestructible. A half-inch thick sheet of it could withstand a blow from a Manticore charging at full speed. After a moments hesitation, she raised her hoof and struck out at the amber statue.

Chrysalis’s hoof shattered it like a cheap mirror.

She quickly withdrew her hoof as shards of amber fell to the floor, filling the room with a sound very akin to broken glass. The Sha watched as she stared at her hoof in wonder. “And this is a mere shadow of the full power that you and your Changelings will receive,” Hatred continued. “By the third sundown from now, all of Equestria will bow at your hooves, or lie there as corpses.”

Chrysalis flexed her hoof once more. It still felt no different from before, but the shattered statue at her hooves told a different story. She stared down at the statue, still trying to comprehend how she had broken it so easily. Maybe it was her imagination, but the pieces looked like they had fallen to form an image of her sitting on the throne in Canterlot.

“And you will feed for eternity.”

Chrysalis glanced back up at the Sha. Though the Sha had yet to come through on any of their promises, she had had a taste. A glimpse, a glimmer of what was to come. They just needed to last a few more days.

“Fine,” she growled. “Three days. That is what you have. Now, begone. You still have a Crystal Heart to corrupt.”

“It will be broken by sunrise tomorrow,” Hatred assured her. The two Sha backed out of the room, leaving Chrysalis alone once more. Alone with her new strength. Her new power…

Can I really summon them? she wondered. She glance back at the door, where Hatred and Treachery had left. When they did not return, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She willed the Sha to come to her, to obey her commands.

Less than a second later, another cold chill ran down her spine as dark energy surged through her. Her horn lit up of its own accord, crackling with black energy. Swirls of energy formed on the ground, and from these pools they arose - half a dozen lesser Sha, all awaiting her commands.

Chrysalis couldn’t help but grin. Treachery’s words had been true - the lesser Sha answered to her as well now. With them at her direct command… Who knew what she could do.

The door creaked open, and Chrysalis’s head whipped towards the noise. On instinct, she willed the Sha to leave. The monsters’ bodies disappeared into a fine, black mist that quickly dissipated, vanishing from view. By the time the Changeling who was entering the throne room had stuck his head through, there was no trace that she had ever summoned the Sha.

“Empress,” The Changeling saluted. “The prisoner, as you requested.” His horn lit up and a small, metal cage floated from behind him into the throne room. The cage fell to the ground at Chrysalis’s hooves with a loud clang.

Chrysalis grinned once more. “Good work. Now, go and prepare for battle. Equestria marches on our home, and we will not let them win without giving as good as we get!”

The Changeling saluted once more and backed out, closing the throne room door behind him as he exited. But Chrysalis had already forgotten about him. Instead, she was squarely focused on the cage in front of her. Or more specifically, its occupant.

“So… We meet again.”

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Bulwark, Matthias.” Kyle glance back and forth between the Pegasus and Human who stood before him. “You two are in charge of the main assault on Hive Regali. You know what to do.”

“Not an invasion, though we should not hesitate to push into the Hive should the opportunity present itself,” Matthias nodded. “We’re just trying to buy you some time.”

“Right. You’ll know when we succeed because the Changelings will become disoriented. From our experience in the Crystal Empire, killing the Queen disrupts the hive-mind that the Hive shares, and leaves the common Changelings lost and confused. I assume killing the Empress will do this as well, but on a much larger scale. When this happens, and the Changelings become disoriented, do not kill them. Round them up and lock them away. We’ll leave it to Queen Yxia to determine their fates.”

“Got it.”

“The attack begins tomorrow, but we leave tonight. Celestials guide you, gentlemen.”

“Good luck, bro.”

Kyle saluted the two, and they returned the gesture. They turned away from each other, with Bulwark and Matthias headed back into the temporary camp they had set up. Kyle, on the other hand, was walking away from the camp towards the group that awaited him.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash were waiting for him, as was Queen Yxia. Shade and her two fellow ShadowGuard waited silently behind them, alongside Amber and her two fellow SI:7 Assassins. Finally, the two Changelings flanked their Queen, visibly quivering with anticipation.

No words were spoken. None were needed. As the last lingering rays of the sunset faded, the group turned away from the camp and began walking across the desert, out into the darkness. It was a new moon tonight - There would be no light save for the stars to guide them. Likewise, there would be no light for their enemies to use to observe them.

Off to the south, Kyle could see the entrance to Hive Regali. While normally concealed to prevent
passing observers from locating the hive, it was not so easy to hide the taint of the Sha. Large swaths of land, already barren, had been twisted by the Sha and scorched black by the horrific energies. While no Sha could be seen in the area, even in the dark of night their mark was unmistakable.

Yxia refused to look at the damage that had been inflicted on her home. She kept her head facing firmly forward as they marched to the west, skirting around the main entrance to the hive. The other Changelings, however, could not help but stare. Kyle could hear a low growl come from one of them as they turned to the southwest, and he could not blame them. If Garrosh had done this to all of Azeroth…

Eventually, the main entrance to the Hive was behind them, and the damage out of sight. The group turned south and continued moving through the darkness, careful to avoid the mesas and rocky pillars that jutted from the ground periodically. Minutes dragged on into hours, though it was impossible to tell for certain how long they had been walking. With no moon in the sky, there was no way for them to tell the time.

As the first vestiges of the sunrise could be seen tinting the eastern horizon with traces of light, Yxia finally stopped. “Here it is,” she said quietly, moving towards one of the rocky mesas. Kyle could not distinguish it from any of the other rock formations. But Yxia could. She walked up to the mesa and tappe against it twice with her horn, three times with her hoof, and once more with her horn.

As she removed her horn for the final time, the rock where she had touched began to glow. Though the glow was very dim - it would have been impossible to see during the day - it looked like a beacon against the darkness around them. As Kyle watched, a faint outline began to appear. A section of the stone slid down into the ground, revealing a steeply sloping, narrow passage that quickly fell away into the darkness.

“Inside, quickly now,” Yxia whispered hurriedly. “Let’s get this sealed back up before the Empire discovers what made that light. And careful on the other side,” she added as Twilight stepped into the breach. “Remember, we set up traps on our way out. Let me go first once we’re all in there.”

The group swiftly made its way into the tunnel, with Yxia bringing up the rear. She pressed a button next to the hole, and the rock wall slowly slid back up. It closed with a loud crunch, plunging the group into darkness. True darkness this time - the starlight outside had provided just enough light to see by, but in here, Kyle couldn’t see his own hand as he pressed it against his nose.

But the darkness did not last for long. Yxia and Twilight both lit up their horns, flooding the corridor with light. Their glow was soft, but slowly brightened as everyone’s eyes began adjusting to the light. Yxia made her way down the hallway to the front of the group, squeezing through the narrow gap between the group and the wall. She motioned for the group to follow her and set off, plunging down into the earth.

The passage sloped down into earth, straight at first but quickly turning into a tight downward spiral. After a moment of walking downwards in circles, the passage leveled out and became relatively straight. The walls were solid stone, roughly cut and uneven like that of a cave. And though the path led roughly to the northeast, it twisted and turned on itself, sometimes sloping up or down. Multiple routes branched off of their path, and as Yxia led them down path after path, Kyle realized that what she had said was true - this route was like a maze.

After an hour or so of walking, all three Changelings let a simultaneous sigh. “It has begun,” One of them said. “Chrysalis has sent her forces against the army at her doorstep.”

“So we have our opportunity,” Amber replied quietly. “Let’s get in there and get this done before we lose too many people.”

The group continued along the path, often taking detours off of the road Yxia had used to escape. She explained that this was to avoid most of the traps that she had set. Even with the detours, there were still a few traps that they had to take care not to set off, or else disarm or trigger prematurely. This process seemed to repeat for hours as they continued to push forward.

Suddenly, Yxia stopped. “Careful here,” she hissed. “This was the first trap we set, so the last one we have to deal with. There’s a tripwire here. Step carefully.”

Twilight brightened the glow from her horn, allowing everyone to see the thin rope that stretched across the path near the ground. Yxia and the Changelings were the first ones to cross, stepping carefully over the trap. Shade and her Nightguard followed right behind, as well as Amber and the SI:7 Assassins. Twilight herself took the next turn, leaving only Kyle and Rainbow Dash on the other side.

“Alright. Me next,” Rainbow Dash said, stepping forward. She eyes the tripwire nervously. Suddenly, she smiled. She spread her wings and flapped them once, pushing herself into the air. But she didn’t stay there for long - the pulled muscle in her wing from the Crystal Empire saw to that. She let out a loud grunt as she flew into the air, and quickly fell back to the ground.

Right on top of the tripwire.

The wire broke with a loud snap that echoed through the cavern. Almost instantly, a trapdoor above Rainbow Dash opened up, and the loud, telltale sound of rocks slamming against each other echoed through the passage. Everyone quickly backed up, but Rainbow Dash seemed paralyzed, unable to decide whether to move forward or backwards.

Kyle decided for her. As soon as she landed on the tripwire, he ran forward, throwing an arm out. His arm hooked around Rainbow Dash’s midsection, and he dove forward, yanking her with him with a startled yelp. Together, they both dove towards the group, landing on the ground at their feet.

An instant later, the thunder of collapsing stone filled the corridor as the rocks fell from the trapdoor. Dust flew from the rockslide, obscuring everyone’s vision. The stones continued to pile up, quickly blocking the passage and sealing them all inside.

Finally, the rockslide ended, leaving the group trapped on the inside. “Th - *cough* - thanks for that,” Rainbow Dash coughed through the dust. “Sorry. I thought I could hover over it, but this… stupid wing still hurts,” she added, glaring at her injured wing.

“We’re not getting back that way,” Amber commented as Kyle sneezed.

“We’d better hope that Chrysalis and her Changelings didn’t hear that,” Shade added. “That was loud enough to wake a sleeping Ursa.”

“We’re only a few minutes away now,” Yxia said. “Come on. We’re almost there,”

The mood in the group quickly changed as they followed Yxia down the corridor once more. Before, it had been fairly calm, almost relaxed. It was as though they were just going exploring, or on a bit of a hike. But now… now that they were so close, mere moments away from the final confrontation, no one was relaxed or at ease. Kyle could practically taste the tension that surrounded the group.

He could also feel the taint of the Sha growing closer and closer. Chrysalis lay before them, yes, but she was not their only target. After all, the Shas of Treachery and Hatred were the very reason that Twilight and Rainbow Dash were coming along. Only by destroying them and sealing them within their crystals forever could this maddening war ever truly end.

But there was something else as well. A mass of Sha energy, swirling and roiling angrily. But inside this dark sphere was a core of light. A chi signature so strong, it was nearly blinding to Kyle’s senses. Whatever was inside that sphere of Sha energy, it was powerful.

“This is it,” Yxia said suddenly. Kyle glanced up ahead. Sure enough, his eyes were met with an apparently dead end. Only the small button near the wall indicated that this was not in fact a dead end, but rather a secret passage.

“Everypony ready?” Shade asked. There was a quiet murmur of confirmation. “Alright. Hit that button, and let’s roll.

As Yxia reached for the button, Kyle stretched out with his senses back towards the strange sphere of Sha energy. That chi core was perplexing him - the presence of those two energies right next to each other should not have been possible. And oddly enough, that chi core almost felt… familiar somehow.

Yxia’s hoof slapped the button. At once, the rock wall fell away, revealing a large, open throne room. But it was not empty, as he had been expecting. Instead, a good fifty or so Changelings stood guard. The closest ones had recoiled away as the secret passage was revealed, but already they were beginning to rush in the repel the invaders

But it was too late. Most of the group was already out, battling the Changelings who stood guard. Kyle closed his eyes and took a deep breath as he drew his staff. He let out a fearsome battle cry…

And charged in.

Chapter 45

View Online

Kyle’s staff flashed out, clobbering one Changeling over the head and narrowly missing another one. The stricken Changeling instantly dropped to the floor, while the second pressed the attack. It charged in close and lashed out with two sword-shaped forelegs. Kyle ducked under the first, horizontal strike and sidestepped the second downward one. His movements put him directly beside the Changeling, and he brought the sharp end of his staff upwards. The metal point connected, punching through the chitin covering its heart and piercing deep. The Changeling let out a deep grunt before slumping over. Kyle withdrew his staff, and the Changeling collapsed to the ground.

Around the room, the others were dealing with their own Changelings in a similar fashion. Twilight was letting loose bolts of lavender energy,striking Changelings left and right. Many of her targets fell down, and while most got back up, some did not. Rainbow Dash was at a disadvantage, grounded as she was with her injured wing, but she still was able to take on a pair of Changelings on her own. Even on the ground, she was quick and agile, almost Monk-like herself. If not for her brash attitude and quickness to emotion, Kyle would have reconsidered his opinion of her ability to become a Monk.

Shade and Amber, along with their ShadowGuards and SI:7 Assassins, used their own, decidedly more lethal approach. They held nothing back, striking quick and strong. While Shade and the ShadowGuards were unarmed, the SI:7 members were not. Amber hid in the shadows near the passage they had entered from, and her rifle made quick work of any Changeling unfortunate enough to get caught in her crosshairs. The Assassins, meanwhile, sported a pair of razor-sharp daggers each. Time and time again, their small blades would find their mark in critical locations - necks, chests, skulls, spines.

Yxia and the two Changelings loyal to her, however, were decidedly less aggressive. Though they did not hesitate to defend themselves, they also did not retaliate with lethal force. as Kyle watched, Yxia blocked an overhead strike from one of her foes. She quickly spun around and slammed her elbow into her attacker’s face in a display of dexterity Kyle had not expected. The Changeling clutched its snout and fell to the ground, hissing in pain. Yxia did not, however, move in for the kill. Instead, she slammed a hoof into its head, knocking it out but not killing it.

And so it continued. The Changelings outnumbered the attackers by a sizable margin, but even their advantage of numbers was not enough. Soon, only two remained alive and able to fight. Amber scoped in on one and took her shot, striking it in the back of the neck. Kyle was duelling with the final Changeling, waiting for his opportunity. It presented itself as the Changeling reared up on its hind legs to lash out with both forehooves simultaneously. Kyle reached in with his staff and swept the Changeling’s legs out from under it. It fell hard on the ground on its back, and yelped in surprise as Kyle raised his staff once more. The blunt end struck the Changeling on the snout, eliciting another yelp of pain before the Changeling lost consciousness.

With the Changelings all incapacitated or dead, the group was now free to prepare for the next stage of their attack. Twilight dragged all of the Changelings who were still alive off to the side and bound them, placing rings on their horns to disrupt their magic. The others began to clear the floor of the dead bodies, dragging off to the other side. Yxia and her Changelings were the most efficient at this task, moving faster than the others to haul the bodies off and deposit them gently on the ground.

Kyle, however, helped with neither task. Instead he closed his eyes and reached out with his senses. Looking. Searching for their targets. But locating Chrysalis and the Sha proved to be impossible past the overwhelming presence of that Sha-covered orb of Chi energy. Its presence was stronger than ever before, overpowering Kyle’s senses and quickly forcing him to withdraw back into the safety of his own mind.

“I can’t find them,” he announced as he opened his eyes once more. “There’s this weird… something or other overwhelming all other Chi signals. It’s this sphere of Sha energy with a core of Chi energy. And if I had to guess, I’d say it was close. Maybe even in this room.”

“But we’d see it if it were here,” Amber replied. “Sha energy isn’t exactly inconspicuous.”

“Now that you mention it…” Twilight interjected quietly. She glanced around the room, and her horn began to glow softly. “... I’m sensing some sort of magical residue around here. Echoes of a powerful spell, recently cast.”

“Could it be the spell that summoned this weird sphere thing Mr. Slater mentioned?” One of the ShadowGuards suggested.

Kyle shook his head. “I doubt it. Sha energy is a very unique kind of magic, unrelated to the mana-based magic you’re most familiar with. Whatever residue Twilight’s feeling, it’s not to do with that Sha energy.”

“Hold on,” Twilight announced suddenly. She wandered over towards the throne, wandering this way and that. She walked off to the left side, and froze. “Got it!” she exclaimed. “It’s a cloaking spell! There it is. The air is shimmering a bit here. Something’s hidden over in this corner.”

“Well let’s find out what this thing is,” Kyle said. Twilight noded, and her horn lit up once more, brighter this time. A few seconds later, it flashed even brighter, and then fade completely. For a moment, nothing seemed to be happening.

And then, the air began to waver. The movement was very slight at first, almost unperceivable, but the distortion became greater and greater as the seconds passed. Soon, the air was rolling and swirling like the sea during a storm. Suddenly, the air seemed to explode outwards, revealing what lay underneath.

On the other side was a large sphere of black energy. Like the cloaking spell seconds before it had been dispelled, the energy frothed and raged, swirling wildly around itself. Just underneath the swirling sphere of Sha energy, Kyle could see a small glow. A second sphere rested inside of the Sha energy, this one jade green. Unlike the Sha energy, the green sphere seemed calm and serene. Within that sphere, Kyle could see something.

Or rather, someone.

“Somepony’s in there!” Twilight exclaimed. Her eyes bulged with fear as she rushed forward towards the swirling energy. “We’ve got to get them out!”

“Hello? Twilight?”

Kyle froze. That voice… no, it couldn’t be. She couldn’t be here. Slowly, he moved towards the sphere, peering deeply into the swirling energies. “He… hello?”

"Kyle?"

It was all Kyle could do to not rush at the sphere and try to tear it apart with his bare hands. “Scootaloo!” he cried out. “What… how did… what are you…”

“Any chance you could get me out of here?” she asked. Unlike Kyle, her voice was calm, serene. Peaceful. “I’ve been fighting this Sha energy for the past couple of hours, and I’m starting to get tired.”

“A prison of Sha energy…” Twilight murmured. “Do you know which Sha trapped you in here?”

“I think it was Hatred,” Scootaloo replied.

“Right. So if I do this…” Twilight stepped forward and raised one hoof. Slowly, gingerly, she reached out and touched the sphere of Sha energy.

Instantly she recoiled, drawing her hoof back. For a moment, Kyle feared that the energy had done something to her. But as she put her hoof back down, it became apparent that her reaction had been more out of fear than anything. And it seemed that her touch had done the trick. Almost immediately, the swirling sphere of Sha energy dissipated, revealing Scootaloo within her green Life Cocoon. That too quickly faded, allowing her to fall to the ground. Slowly, she pushed herself back to her hooves, breathing heavily.

“You okay, Scoots?” Kyle asked as he kneeled down next to her.

Scootaloo looked up at him, her eyes full of mixed emotions. Joy, fear, wonder… Kyle didn’t have time to pick out any more as she flung herself at him, wrapping her hooves around his neck. “They… foalnapped me,” she explained quietly. She lunged forward and buried her face into Kyle's chest. He gently wrapped his arms around her, trying to sooth the frightened filly.

Slowly, her crying died down. Kyle took the opportunity to look her in the eyes. “Why?” he asked. “Why did they come for you?”

“They… didn’t say,” she replied quietly. “The Changelings just burst in and…”

“That’s enough,” Kyle murmured gently.

“But I did… learn something while I was here,” Scootaloo continued, rubbing her eyes. “I figured out what the Sha are doing. What their plan is.”

“Really?” Twilight exclaimed. She ran over towards the pair. “What is it? What are they planning?”

“The Sha are the pieces of the spirit of this dead Old God called Alp’tauum, right?” Scootaloo asked. Kyle noded. “So… they stole the Crystal Heart from the Crystal Empire and have been trying to twist and corrupt it ever since they got it. And they’re really close to succeeding.”

“But we knew all of that,” Twilight interrupted. “What are they doing all of this for?”

“So, they also took the Sha Crystals,” Scootaloo continued as if she had not been interrupted. “Now, do you remember what the Crystal Heart does?”

“It’s a Titan relic,” Kyle replied. “One whose power is not of destruction, but of cleansing and healing.”

“Restoration,” Scootaloo nodded. “So, they have all the pieces. The Crystal Heart, tainted by darkness. All six Sha brought together once more.”

A feeling of horror washed over Kyle as the implications hit home. “By all that is holy…” he murmured quietly, glancing over at Twilight. By the look of terror on her face, she too understood what was going on.

“Exactly,” Scootaloo murmured. “They’re going to use the Heart to merge the Sha together and re-create this Alp’tauum.”

“We’ve got to stop them!” Twilight cried out. “Where are they? If we can get to them fast enough -”

“You’re not going anywhere.”

Every head turned towards the sound of the voice. There, at the top of the steps leading to the throne, was Chrysalis, glaring down at them. Kyle couldn’t help but notice that the chitin around her midsection had shrunk since the last time he had seen her - she had lost a lot of weight.

Chrysalis stared out across the thirteen gathered allies as they all moved in close to each other. “So, Equestria and the Alliance dare set foot into my domain?” she hissed. “The final mistake you all shall ever make.”

“It’s over Chrysalis,” Yxia announced, stepping forward. Chrysalis stared as the Changeling queen stood at the foot of the stairs. “You killed my father, destroyed my Hive, sent my subjects to their deaths and brought my empire to ruin. But no more. Today you will answer for every single one of your crimes.”

“Ah, I thought I recognized you,” Chrysalis purred, her voice suddenly calm and smooth. “Princess Yxia, former heir to the throne before your line was… indisposed. I do hope you put up a better fight than your father. His death was far too easy.”

“He would have beat you were it not for your Sha master,” Yxia snarled. “Face it, imposter. Everything you’ve supposedly done, you’ve only claimed credit for while the Sha do all the work!”

Chrysalis replied with her own snarl. “You dare speak to your empress in such a way?” she demanded.

“You are no empress. Not mine, and not of my people.”

“Enough,” Kyle interrupted as he stepped forward as well. “Chrysalis, it’s not too late,” he said, staring up at her. “The Sha are using you. They’ve sent every Changeling in the empire to fight and die just to buy them time for their own purposes. Once they’ve fulfilled their plans… what do you think will happen to you?”

“We Changelings strong enough to stand by them will be rewarded for our sacrifice,” Chrysalis retorted. “And those who are not wise enough to join us shall be purged as we ascend to rule this world.”

“Do you honestly believe that?” Rainbow Dash yelled angrily. “The Sha won’t do anything for you! One of them is called TREACHERY for Celestia’s sake! You honestly think they won’t stab you in the back as soon as you’re no longer of use to them?”

Kyle could see Chrysalis hesitate. Rainbow Dash’s words had struck a chord with her, that much was obvious. For a brief second, the Changeling that stood atop the stairs was not Chrysalis, Grand Empress of the mighty Changeling Empire. Instead, it was Chrysalis, broken and defeated, pawn of the Sha. For an instant, Kyle couldn’t help but pity her.

And then, that brief moment was gone. “When they have already granted me power beyond anything you are capable of?” she spat. Her horn was engulfed in a cloud of black smoke, which exploded outwards in a ring of energy. As the ring dissipated, a large number of small, black creatures rose from the ground. Gaping maws. Razor-sharp talons.

The Sha.

“I command the Sha now!” she cried out. “Go! Bring me their heads!”

The Sha nearest Kyle lunged forward, lashing out with two sets of claws. He backpedaled quickly, barely avoiding the attack. The Sha continued its charge, forcing Kyle to continue his backwards retreat. Around him, the others were likewise under attack.

Finally, Kyle managed to regain his balance and composure. He sidestepped the next attack, ending up with a perfect opening. He rammed the point of his staff into the Sha’s side, where it lodged itself. He hopped up onto the staff and used that as a point of leverage, leaping high into the air. As he came back down, his foot slammed through the Sha, dissipating it into a fine, black mist. He quickly recovered his staff and brought the blunt end down on yet another Sha that had jumped at him.

Around him, the other Allies were all engaged with their own Sha as well. And yet, every time one was destroyed, another would take its place. It was an unending battle, and he knew it. There was only one way to finish it - kill Chrysalis.

“Yxia! With me!” Kyle called out. The Changeling Queen bucked the Sha she was fighting hard in the chest, sending it flying against a wall. As the Sha exploded, Yxia galloped over towards the stairs. Together, the two ran up towards Chrysalis.

She was waiting for them. Kyle opened up with a forward stab, aiming to pierce her heart. Chrysalis managed to sidestep the attack, so Kyle followed up with a spinning slash that would have taken her head off had she not ducked. Yxia was right behind him. She lunged forward at Chrysalis, fangs bared. The two Changelings collided and rolled on the ground, slashing out with sword-arms and biting at each others throats.

Suddenly, Yxia was hurled away, high into the air. She quickly righted herself and buzzed her wings, landing lightly beside Kyle. She had a couple of scratches, but appeared mostly unharmed. Chrysalis looked no worse than Yxia as she glared at the two.

The battle continued. Kyle and Yxia both rushed Chrysalis, hoping to overwhelm her together. Yxia used surprise attacks wherever she could, while Kyle relied on his normal style of fast, powerful blow from unexpected angles.

And yet Chrysalis, despite her obvious hunger, displayed her own graceful agility. She ducked and dodged underneath their combined attacks while lashing out with her own periodic flurries of lightning-fast attacks. Her legs had become shaped like the Sha’s claws, though this was not the Sha’s influence - she had willingly changed her body to form the razor-sharp talons. One swipe could have easily disembowelled Kyle. Yet she also knew that she had to defend herself well against the pair.

So it became a battle of attrition. Each side attempted to wear the other down, alternating solid defense with furious barrages of attacks. The sound of wood against chitin continuously rang out through the throne room as Kyle’s staff was blocked time and time again, and then as his staff parried Chrysalis’s own blows.

Though Kyle began to tire, he could tell that Chrysalis was feeling it even more than he was. Her hunger was weakening her, tiring her more quickly. Her breathing was heavy, her attacks were slowly becoming less and less powerful, her defenses began to falter. One thrust of his staff narrowly missed piercing her throat, more due to Kyle’s own error than Chrysalis’s ability to dodge.

But if Yxia was feeling any fatigue, she was not showing it. If anything, her attacks were becoming more furious, her defenses more potent. She was unrelenting, unyielding, unstoppable. It quickly became her attacks that came closer and closer to landing home, rather than Kyle’s.

Suddenly, Chrysalis snarled loudly. “Enough!” she screeched. Kyle yelped as his ears were assaulted by the impossibly loud sound, and he could tell that Yxia was suffering a similar attack.

Something hard and solid slammed into Kyle’s stomach, lifting him off of the ground. He flew backwards and slammed against the hard amber wall behind the throne. He slumped to the ground with his staff in his lap, dazed by the impact.

“Now that that worm is out of the way,” he heard Chrysalis growl. The sound of battle reached his ears, and he groggily opened his eyes. Yxia and Chrysalis were battling once more, but the tides had turned. Chrysalis was now radiating dark energy, and her attacks had become more frenzied. She moved faster, struck stronger, blocked more easily - every aspect of her fighting had been enhanced.

One blow struck Yxia’s defenses at an odd angle, knocking her off balance. The second blow lifted her from the ground as well. She flew high into the air before falling back down, landing hard at the top of the stairs.

Chrysalis was on top of her in an instant. Her claws slammed down towards her head, and Yxia was forced to raise both of her hooves in defense. She was pinned underneath Chrysalis, desperately trying to fight out from underneath her attacker. But somehow, Chrysalis was the stronger one now. Tiny cracks began to form on the chitin over Yxia’s forelegs as Chrysalis pressed down hard.

“It is over,” she hissed menacingly. “The Sha energy flows through me! I am unstoppable!”

Kyle shook his head, still dazed from the impact. He staggered to his feet and gripped his staff tightly. Slowly, quietly, he stepped closer to the struggling pair. Soon, he was mere feet away.

“Now, little princess…” Chrysalis cackled. “You will die!”

“You first, bitch.”

Chrysalis gasped as Kyle’s staff finally struck home. The point pierced deep into her side, lodging itself in her ribcage. But it had missed her heart. She was still alive, as her howl of pain announced. She turned her head towards Kyle, her eyes full of hatred and fury.

Which meant she took her eyes off of the Changeling underneath her

Yxia grunted as she pushed upwards, heaving Chrysalis off of her. The false empress was flung backwards, forced to rear up on her rear hooves to stop from falling over. Yxia leaped to her hooves and lunged forward. Her right forehoof shifted, turning into a long, sharp blade. She thrust it forward.

Right into Chrysalis’s heart.

Chrysalis’s eyes went wide as the blade pierced deep into her chest. For a moment, she stood there, staring down at the sword-arm lodged within her. Slowly, she looked back up at Yxia. It was as if a haze had been lifted from her eyes - a haze that manifested itself as a small cloud of black mist, rising from her head and fading into nothingness. Below them, the Sha that she had summoned had vanished, and everyone else was gathered around the foot of the stairs. Slowly, Chrysalis opened her mouth.

“What… have I… done…”

“What indeed,” Yxia murmured. She yanked her arm back out of Chrysalis and fell down to all four hooves. Chrysalis swayed back and forth before finally falling to the side, landing with a loud thud.

Chrysalis, Empress of the Changeling Empire, was at long last dead.

“It is done,” Yxia said quietly. There was no victory in her voice. No joy. Only pain and sorrow. “Now, we just need to find the Sha. Once they are dead, this damned war can finally be over.”

Kyle nodded and rubbed his head where he had hit it. Though it didn’t feel like he had a concussion, he knew he would be feeling that blow in the morning. He walked over to Chrysalis’s boy and slowly pulled his staff out. It was coated in green Changeling blood, drawing a grunt of disgust from him.

“Here, let me help,” Twilight offered. Her horn lit up, and a rag popped into existence. Within a few moments, all of the blood had been transferred from the staff to the rag, which vanished with another pop.

“Thanks,” Kyle murmured. “So. Sha. Any idea where they are?”

“Last I saw, they were headed in there.” Scootaloo pointed towards a door on the left side of the throne room. “The empress’s bedroom, I think.”

“Alright.” Kyle motione dfor everyone to come with him. Togheter, they all moved towards the door. Kyle placed his hand on the latch.

“Let’s get this over with.”

Chapter 46

View Online

Silence.

The battlefield was quiet enough to hear a pin drop. Every sigh, every sneeze and cough, every clink of armor bumping against armor was heard. Though it was the dead of night, not a soul was asleep. They were all wide awake. And they were watching.

Waiting.

Ready.

At the head of them were two heavily armored figures. One stood upon two legs, the other on four. One had hands, the other hooves. One had wings, while the other did not. So very different from each other, and yet working together.

Matthias turned his head towards Bulwark. “How long d’ya think it’ll take?” he murmured. Though his voice was soft, it was easily audible in the deathly silence that filled the air around them.

“Dunno,” Bulwark replied just as quietly. “But we spotted their forward scouts when we left the forest. They know we’re here.”

“We’re camped on their front doorstep. Of course they know we’re here. We’ve poked the hornet’s nest. I just wish I knew when they’d start stinging.”

Silence fell once more. The moonless night had been dragging on for hours, and every soldier had been at the ready ever since the infiltration party had left. The darkness that fell over the army was broken periodically by magical flames, or the eerie glow of the occasional Warlock-summoned demon. But that didn’t make the night any less eerie.

Matthias shifted his grip on his shield and frowned. He was a warrior. A man of action. Sitting here, waiting for their enemies to come at them… he didn’t like it. For all they knew, the Changelings were even now sneaking up behind them, ready to fall upon them like a terrible nightmare. He twirled his sword in his hand and let out a soft growl.

“Patience.” Though his tone hadn’t changed, Bulwark’s voice pierced through the silence.

“I hate this waiting,” Matthias hissed. “If they won’t come out to us, we should go in after them.”

“Right into their territory?” Another voice hissed from just behind Matthias’s right shoulder. It took all of his willpower to not swing his sword at the voice. After all, this Changeling answered to Queen Yxia. It was an ally. For now.

“If we go in there, it’ll be nothing short of suicide,” The Changeling continued. “They’ll have innumerable secret passages to move through and flank us. Out here, in the wide open, we at least have an even chance.”

“The Changeling speaks the truth,” Bulwark nodded. “Besides, we’re not trying to kill them, remember? We’re a distraction. Buying our strike team time to kill Chrysalis.”

“Doesn’t mean I have to like waiting,” Matthias growled in reply. Still, the two had a point. From the sounds of the soldiers behind him, he was not the only one who was impatient. But the battle would come on its own accord. He was a Knight-Captain. He had to show control, or the men who followed him would not show it either.

And so he waited.

And waited.

The minutes stretched on and on, and the night began to grow bitterly cold. For the first time since Icecrown, Matthias was thankful for the hot armor he wore - it helped to stave off the chill of the desert’s autumn night.

Thud.

Matthias’s head snapped upwards towards the entrance of the hive as a soft sound reached his ears.

Thud.

He gripped his sword tightly and let out a low growl. Behind him, the rest of the army likewise grew tense.

Thud.

The light hum of magic filled the air behind him as their magic users made the last-minute preparations for battle. Water elementals were summoned, the bindings on demons were re-cast, last drinks of liquid were consumed.

Thud.

The ground itself now shook lightly with the sound, which had grown louder and closer. It was the sound of thousands of hooves, marching in perfect unison.

Thud.

The tops of the Changeling’s heads were now visible as they emerged from the entrance of the hive. They rose from the ground, wave upon wave of nearly identical black heads, pointed ears, curved horns, insect-like wings, emotionless turquoise orbs that glowed against the dark.

Thud.

Matthias felt a feral grin form across his features. “Show time.”

Thud.

The Changelings fell to a stop a few dozen yards away from the front lines of the Alliance. For a long moment, neither side moved. The two enemies stared each other down, waiting for the other to make a move.

A lone Changeling stepped from the ranks. It took three steps forward and halted. “By orders of her royal excellency, Grand Empress Chrysalis!” it announced, its voice echoing across the wastelands. “You and your army have initiated an aggressive act against the sovereign nation of the Changeling Empire! You shall leave now and return to your land, or you shall perish!”

“Leave?” Matthias’s voice was barely a whisper, but in the silence that followed the Changeling’s announcement, it was just as audible. “You expect us to simply leave?”

And then, he laughed. A laugh devoid of humor or goodwill. An empty, emotionless laugh, and yet conveying more meaning than any words ever could. “Save what breath remains in you, Changeling. You have no idea how many times I’ve heard a variant of that same pathetic speech,” he continued. “And it never works. We do not retreat. We do not surrender. We do not quit. We are Alliance! We never die!”

The roar of the soldiers behind him was deafening.

The Changeling waited until the roars of the soldiers had finally faded. Even by the dim light of the stars and its glowing, hate-filled eyes, Matthias could see it smirk.

“I hoped you’d say that.”

The Changelings charged.

“Steady!” Matthias bellowed. He and Bulwark stepped backwards, falling back into their positions amongst the front line. Matthias raised his shield, while Bulwark presented the incoming army with his heavily-armored right shoulder. Beside him, Matthias could see Yxia’s Changeling assume a form similar to Bulwark’s, and it too lowered its shoulder to block. Matthias peered over his shoulder at the advancing tide of Changelings, rushing at him like a wave of death.

And he felt no fear.

Only a grim pleasure for what was to come.

The first wave fell upon them, crashing against their shields like a wave against the cliff. With a grunt, the front line pushed the Changelings back. From behind them, arrows and spells alike whistled through the night air, falling upon the Changelings like a rain of death.

And then, as planned, they broke.

Matthias rushed forward and brought his sword down upon the first Changeling unfortunate enough to be caught in his gaze. His blade cut easily through its neck, severing its head in a shower of green blood. He spun around and lashed out again, this time finding his mark against a Changeling’s chest. He raised his shield to block a blow, and then slammed his shield forward, bashing a Changeling over the head.

A few yards away, he could see another Warrior being assaulted on all sides. Though a fearsome combatant, he was steadily losing ground against the trio of Changelings besieging him. Matthias roared viciously. He leaped through the air, empowered by the rage and anger that flowed through him. He soared easily through the air, high over the heads of the combatants, before slamming back to the ground. His shield crushed one Changeling to the ground, and his blade quickly pierced the heart of a second. The other warrior, suddenly relieved of two of his attackers, quickly brought his mace down upon his final opponent’s head, caving it in.

The second wave of Changelings was now descending upon them, rushing to replace their fallen comrades. Matthias and the other warrior stood side-by-side as several other warriors rushed to their aid. Together, the half-dozen men stood against over three-hundred Changelings. Matthias narrowed his eyes as the second wave drew closer and closer.

“Now!”

Matthias followed up his command with a fearsome roar. A roar echoed by five other voices. He felt an ancient power flow through him, and channeled the newfound strength into his voice. A great shockwave flew from the warriors towards the advancing wave. Their Dragon’s Roars fell upon the Changelings and knocked them from their hooves, flinging the backwards towards the rest of the Changeling army. Meanwhile, more spells and arrows flew from the Alliance army.

With their Dragon’s Roar now complete, the six warriors broke apart and prepared as several more waves of Changelings advanced. Meanwhile, many of their foes had taken to the skies, filling the night sky with a horrible buzzing sound. Bolts of green magic flew from their ranks, only to be deflected by the Alliance’s shield-mages.

With the situation seemingly under control for the moment, Matthias fell away from the heat of the battle and towards the back. As he reached the first lines of tents that marked the camp, he could see that several soldiers were already present, being treated for various injuries. Among the medics tending to them were two Ponies that Matthias had often seen Kyle talking to - a white unicorn with a purple mane, and a yellow pegasus with a pink mane. But they were not his objective. Instead, he pushed further back into the camp.

Finally, he reached a small clearing in the tents. There, a dozen soldiers were fiddling with knobs and levers on a trio of large, hollow tubes. A pink Pony bounced happily around them, seemingly oblivious to the battle that raged mere minutes away.

“You! Pinkie Pie, was it?” Matthias called out. “You’re sure you can aim these things?”

“Don’t be silly! Of course I can’t!” she said, her voice bubbly. “I don’t have any fingers to work those little twisty thingies.”

“Don’t play dumb! You can tell us where to aim them without hitting our guys?” he said, his voice full of fury. Though normally not this hostile when conversing with allies, the rage of battle still flooded through him, tinting his vision red and filling him with anger.

“Yep!”

“You’re positive?”

“Knight-Captain, sir,” One of the engineers glanced over from the mortar tube he was working on. “WIth all due respect, she coordinated our attacks in the Crystal Empire, and we didn’t hit a single one of our guys. If she can do that there, she can do that here.”

Matthias shook his head. He didn’t buy it. There was no way - no way - that this pink Pony could direct their mortars that effectively. But High Command had given her their vote of confidence for some reason, so he couldn’t deny her. “Fine, but if one of our guys gets hit, you’re responsible,” he growled.

“Okie dokie lokey!”

“We’re all ready over here!” another engineer announced.

“Alright. Fire when ready,” Matthias ordered. He turned and rushed off towards the battle as the Pink pony began twitching erratically. He couldn’t help but hiss irritably. He was seriously trusting that spaz with coordinating their mortar team? They’d be lucky to not bring the shells down on their own army.

Soon, the battlefield lay before him once more. The two armies had now fully engaged each other, splitting off into clusters of combatants. Bolts of energy flew in each direction, some finding their mark and some missing wildly.

One Changeling caught his eye as it rushed towards one of their priests. Time seemed to slow around Matthias as he rushed forward, moving faster than should be humanly possible. He barreled into the Changeling, knocking it to the ground just before its fangs could rip into the healer. Matthias’s armored boot quickly fell upon the Changeling’s head, ending its life with a loud crunch.

And so it continued. Time lost all meaning as Matthias threw himself at foe after foe. His blade was an extension of himself, his shield an impenetrable fortress, his body a living weapon. None who rose against him could stand. Time and time again, his opponents fell to the ground, bloodied and broken.

And yet for every Changeling he slew, three more flew in to replace it. They rose from the ground, flew around him, an unending swarm. They threw themselves at the Alliance Army, uncaring for their own lives. The will of their empress drove them to this suicidal frenzy. They just kept coming, never stopping, never relenting.

Matthias soon found that the Alliance Army was being pushed back. Though they had only lost a few soldiers to the swarm, The Hive’s numbers were simply overwhelming. They found themselves pushed slowly but steadily back towards their own camp.

Next to him, a bolt of green energy slammed into a mage. The mage fell to the ground as arcs of green lightning shot up his body, sizzling through him with incredible power. Matthias was forced to divert his gaze in order to drive off another pair of Changelings that threw themselves at him, but when he looked back, smoke drifted from the Mage’s cold, dead eyes.

Matthias felt the ancient power within him rise up again, and let loose a bellowing shout. But rather than knocking his foes backwards, he felt the power within him reached a frenzied state. His gaze was now perpetually shaded red, and it flashed even redder still as he stepped forward. His blade lashed out with frightening speed and strength, cleaving three Changelings in half with one strike. He was an Avatar of strength, a colossus on the battlefield. His peripheral vision caught sight of several other warriors around him likewise unleashing themselves as Avatars, losing themselves in the rage of battle.

He slammed his foot into the ground, and a large pole of rock rose from the ground. A black banner with a red skull upon it unfurled itself from the pole. Around him, Matthias noted that his fellow soldiers grew stronger from the presence of his Skull Banner, and their retreat was reversed. Now it was they who pushed the Changelings backwards, towards the hive.

And it did not end as the power of the Avatar left his body, nor as the Skull Banner retreated back into the ground. The tides had been turned, and the might of the Alliance Army would not be halted. Elementals and animal companions alike surged forward through the Alliance ranks, falling savagely upon the Changelings. Claws and Fangs and blasts of elemental energy tore through their ranks, and for a moment, it looked as though the Alliance would push forward into the hive itself.

Until the Sha arrived.

They rose from the ground by the hundreds, blacker than the night around them and whiter than the purest snow. They fell upon the Alliance’s flanks unexpectedly, cutting through the first few soldiers with ease before they had a chance to defend themselves. These monsters were far superior fighters than the Changelings, and the Alliance quickly found themselves being pushed back once more. Only this time, it was not just the Changelings, but the Sha as well who assaulted them.

Matthias hissed as the Sha he was combatting slammed hard upon his shield. Surely that had left a dent. He spun around and slammed his shield forward once more, catching the Sha under its skeletal chin. He thrust his sword upwards into its jaw and quickly withdrew it, allowing the Sha to dissolve into nothingness once more.

Another Sha rose to meet him, but Matthias was ready. He ducked under the strike and spun around, his sword cutting right through his attacker. The Changeling behind it quickly found a blade buried deep in its skull as Matthias pushed forward, attempting to reverse their retreat. But it was no use. He was forced to step quickly backwards as his enemies surged around him, threatening to cut him off from his allies.

He snarled in rage as the sun started peeking over the horizon, bathing the battlefield in a red glow.. By now, they were very close to the edge of the camp, and the enemy was threatening to force them among the tents. In there, in the tight corridors, against a much larger force and with much more limited mortar coverage, their chances of success would be destroyed.

“Look! Up there!”

Matthias glanced towards the voice. Bulwark was staring off towards the eastern horizon, and Matthias quickly followed his gaze. Against the glare of the rising sun, several black shapes could be seen flying towards the battlefield. At first, it was three. Then six. Then twelve. Then… Hundreds. Hundreds of winged beasts, all flying towards the battle

Matthias felt a pang of dread fly through him. Whatever these creatures were, the Alliance hadn’t summoned them. So it stood to reason that they were minions of the Changelings or the Sha. The odds had just tipped further against them.

But Bulwark seemed to have a different opinion. A great grin broke across his face, and he laughed enthusiastically. “They’re here! The Griffons have arrived!”

“Griffons?”

Sure enough, as they entered the battlefield, Matthias recognized the half-lion, half-eagle creatures. They descended upon the Changelings and the Sha, catching them by surprise. Hundreds of Changelings suddenly found themselves lifted into the air by cruel talons and assaulted by wickedly-sharp beaks. In the wake of the surprise assault, the Sha seemed to have abandoned their Changeling allies - they all faded into nothingness, leaving the Changelings alone on the battlefield.

Alone and under assault from both the ground and the air, the Changelings quickly found themselves fighting a losing battle. The combined forces of the Griffons and the Alliance quickly forced them back, almost faster than the Alliance army could keep up with. Their retreat only ended once they had reached the sloping entrance into the bowels of Hive Regali, where once again they clumped up to defend against the Alliance. Matthias lowered his shield and prepared to charge once more.

And suddenly, it was over.

The Changelings before him stood rigid, showing nothing but shock on their faces. Their expressions were nothing short of stunned and bewildered. Many collapsed to the ground, unconscious. Those that did not simply stood there in stunned silence. Matthias slowly crept up to one and nudged it with his shield. It rocked backwards slightly, but otherwise did not respond.

“He did it,” Matthias murmured. “By the light, he actually did it.”

“The Changelings are defeated!” Bulwark announced. “Chrysalis is dead! We are victorious!”

Thunderous cheers echoed through the early morning light, nearly deafening Matthias as he strode over to an important-looking Griffon. This particular creature was outfitted in striking steel armor, and decorated with numerous medals. “Impeccable timing,” Matthias announced over the cheer of the soldiers.

“Yes well, Emperor Gurfon did not want your Alliance to have all of the fun,” The Griffon replied. Despite the victory, his tone was neutral, almost condescending. “I am Iron Wing, Secretary of State for the Griffonian Empire, Veteran of the Battle of Gyth Isle, Savior of…”

Matthias tuned out the pompous griffon as he continued to rattle off his various battle achievements. As soon as he registered that the Griffon had stopped talking, he returned his attention. “Knight-Captain Matthias Slater of the Grand Army of the Alliance, commander of this army,” he announced.

“Slater?” Iron Wing stared intently at the warrior. “You aren’t by chance related to a Kyle Slater, are you?”

“My brother.” Matthias smirked slightly. “You might have heard of him.”

“I had the… pleasure… of meeting him.” Iron Wing’s tone indicated that, to the Griffon, it had hardly been a pleasure at all.

“Well, our orders are to round up the rest of these Changelings and keep them held for now,” Matthias said. “We could still use a hand… er, claw.”

“Fine. I suppose while we’re here…”

The Alliance and the Griffons set to work rounding up the Changelings - a much easier task than Matthias had feared. The Changelings had become completely docile, barely responding to their captors as they were herded away. Matthias’s mind flashed back to the reports of the Orcs after the second war, and their lethargy brought on due to the removal of the demonic influence that had once controlled them. Perhaps Chrysalis’s command had been similar. Perhaps…

BOOM.

Matthias was forced to abandon that line of thinking as the ground beneath him shook violently. Many were thrown to the ground by the vibrations. Matthias was one of the few that managed to remain upright.

“What in Tartarus was that?” One of the Royal Guard asked as he pushed himself back to his hooves.

“I don’t know…” Matthias murmured.

A loud gasp drew his attention. He looked for the source, and saw a Hunter staring off to the south. Matthias directed has attention towards the south as well, and fert his jaw drop.

There, a few miles to the south, a large vortex had formed in the sky. A vortex that, even now, was rapidly expanding outwards. Soon, the land had been plunged into darkness once more as the vortex blocked out the sun. Matthias’s heart froze over as he recognized the vortex. He knew what had caused it.

“Sha.”

Chapter 47

View Online

The door was flung open with enough force to slam against the hard wall, sending a loud thud echoing through the room. Kyle quickly jumped into the opening, his staff at the ready. Just behind him, the others likewise prepared themselves for a fight.

Only one problem - the room was deserted.

Kyle slowly lowered his staff and crept forward, taking in the sights around him. The royal chambers were rather large, but barren. The most prominent feature was the large four-poster bed on top of a raised platform against the far wall, easily big enough to fit four Ponies inside with room to spare. On the left-hand wall was a pedestal, though it didn’t appear to be holding anything at the moment. On the right-hand wall was an assortment of furniture, including a table and two chairs and a large oaken wardrobe.

But there was certainly no sign of the Sha.

“It seems Chrysalis did a bit of redecorating,” Yxia sighed. “I’ll have to clear a lot of this stuff out. Especially that wardrobe,” she added, flicking her tail at the oaken piece. “Clashes horribly with the amber. Don’t even know why she bothered putting it there. If we want clothes, we can just change our form to include them. Kind of useless to have a place to store them when we can just -”

“We’ll worry about your interior design later,” Kyle said. “Right now we’ve got some Sha to hunt down.”

“But… I know they came in here,” Scootaloo protested. “I saw them!”

“They must have left,” Kyle replied. He closed his eyes and reached out with his senses, searching for the Sha. But here, in the heart of Hive Regali, their taint had permeated nearly every inch of the place. It was impossible to determine where they were, and he quickly opened his eyes once more.

“No luck?” Twilight asked. Kyle shook his head in response. “Alright, well with Chrysalis dead, the other Changelings should let us by without much trouble. We’d better get out there and start looking for the Sha before…” She trailed off as a warm breeze blew past Kyle.

Wait… warm breeze?

“Did anyone else feel that?” Rainbow Dash asked. “There shouldn’t be any wind down here.”

Kyle glanced around the room, attempting to locate the source of the wind. What he saw instead was Scootaloo walking over to the right side of the room. “Hey Scoots?” he called out. “Where are you going?”

“Well, I remember this old Pony’s tale I heard,” Scootaloo replied, moving slowly towards the wardrobe. “In it, the bad guy used a secret passage hidden in the back of a cabinet to move between his hideouts. So I’m thinking -”

“Squirt, that’s just an old Pony’s tale,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. “You don’t honestly believe there’s a secret passage behind that thing do you?”

“Only one way to find out.”

Scootaloo flung the wardrobe door open, revealing a barren wooden back. It appeared that Chrysalis hadn’t had the time to fill it. Scootaloo stepped inside, examining the back wall closely. She nodded as another warm breeze blew through her fur. There was no question this time - the breeze had come from behind the cabinet.

Finally, she spotted what she was looking for - a small, nearly invisible wooden button on the floor of the wardrobe. She placed her hoof on it and pushed down. A soft grinding noise filled the air, and the back of the wardrobe fell away into the ground. Sure enough, behind it was a narrow cavern, very similar to the one they had used to enter the throne room.

“Huh.” Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “Guess I was wrong…”

“I bet that’s how the Sha got out,” Kyle said moving towards the opening. He didn’t even need to reach out with his senses to tell that the Sha had used this passage many times, and very recently too. “Let’s go. If we hurry we might be able to catch up to them before they finish corrupting the heart.”

The group quickly entered the passage and sealed the wardrobe behind them, plunging them into darkness once more. Twilight and Yxia lit their horns once more, and the group set off down the narrow tunnel.

For a long while, they traveled in silence, following the twisting passageway as it curved in around itself. Though it twisted and turned often, it was almost uniformly sloped downwards, descending far below the throne room.

Just as Kyle began to wonder whether or not this tunnel would ever end, a speck of light appeared from around the corner. It wasn’t much - certainly not enough to see by - but it held the promise of an end to this tunnel.

Everyone grew tense as they stepped around the corner. The tunnel suddenly became straight as an arrow, and its descent leveled out into a long, narrow hallway. At the far end of the tunnel, the exit glowed with a strong light from the room beyond. Though glad to be near the end of the cramped space, everyone was also full of apprehension. They all knew what lay beyond the hallways, what horrors awaited them in the next room.

Kyle was the first to creep up to the entrance, poking his head out of the narrow hallway. The rectangular room which lay beyond was large - larger than even the throne room Garrosh had carved underneath Orgrimmar. It appeared to have been cut from solid stone, if the markings on the walls were anything to judge by. The room was barren save for two features. First was a large, wooden double door inset into the wall on the far side of the room. The second was a marble pedestal in the center of the room. In the scale of the room, it looked absolutely tiny, but being the only feature besides the door, it was obviously of some importance.

Even more so because of what rested on top of it.

“The Crystal Heart!” Twilight exclaimed, rushing out of the tunnel behind Kyle. He had to quickly throw his arm out to catch her before she could run past him.

“Hold it,” he murmured. “The Sha have been messing with that thing ever since they got hold of it. Light only knows what it does now…”

The rest of the group crept out of the hallway as well, much more slowly than Twilight. Though the air down here was warm, Kyle could see several of them shiver. He couldn’t blame them - the presence of the Sha was even stronger down here. They could not be far away.

“Couldn’t we just, y’know, take the Heart and run?” Amber suggested. “In and out, get rid of that thing and make sure the Sha are missing a piece to their puzzle.”

Kyle shook his head. “That would still leave the Sha down here. It would only be a matter of time before they attempted to reclaim the Heart. No, we have to end them, here and now, before they can cause any more damage to this world.”

The double doors at the end of the hall were suddenly flung open, slamming loudly against the stone walls behind them. A blast of cold wind surged past Kyle, chilling him to the bone. From beyond the doors, two streams of black mist flew into the room, swirling in around themselves in the far corners. The mist quickly took shape, forming sharp, angled spikes and wickedly sharp claws.

The Sha had arrived.

“Ah, the mighty heroes,” The one on the right said mockingly. “You have finally seen fit to arrive.”

“You got that right!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “Chrysalis couldn’t stop us, and neither will you!”

“You say that as if Chrysalis was supposed to be a threat,” the other Sha hissed. “She was a puppet, at best. She has given us the time we needed to create… this.”

The Sha stepped forward, towering over the marbled pedestal. With one swoop of its mighty claws, the Crystal Heart was snatched from the pedestal. “With the Crystal Heart’s restorative powers now twisted by our own, we can make use of it at last.”

“You honestly think we’re going to let you get away with that?” Twilight demanded. She snorted and tried to step forward…

Only to find that tendrils of energy had lashed around her hooves, binding her in place.

Kyle looked down to find himself similarly rooted. Twilight tried to flap her wings, but found them similarly restrained. She lit up her horn, but to no avail - she remained bound to the spot. Treachery, meanwhile, let out a great cackle. “You don’t seem to have much of a choice, princess,” it sneered. “But since you’ve come this far, I suppose you’ve earned the right to know what will happen after your deaths.”

“We already know what you’re trying to do,” Shade hissed. “You’re trying to re-form this Old God Alp’tauum.”

“Correct, to an extent.” Hatred stepped forward now, standing beside. “But since you, Monk, have interfered with our plans far too often… well, let’s just say we have a few friends on Azeroth who would love to see us again.”

Kyle felt his blood run cold. The thought of Yogg-Saron restored and released… C’thun, returned to its full power… Y’shaaraj brought back to life…

“And your training of that stupid filly turned out to be quite the nuisance,” Hatred continued, glaring at Scootaloo. “She even managed to hold off our influence this time. We’d hoped you would have spent a bit more time searching for her in Ponyville while we broke her, but no matter. Now, you can die together.”

“Watch now.’ Treachery laid the four Sha Crystals in a semicircle around the Crystal Heart, while the two living Sha stood on the opposite side. “Your doom approaches, mortals.”

A blast of purple energy flew from Twilight’s horn towards the Sha, but was intercepted almost immediately. “Your pathetic magic will not save you now.” Hatred hissed.

Gotta get out of this… Kyle looked around frantically, trying to find some way out of the binds that rooted him to the spot. This is not how it ends… it can’t be…

The Crystal Heart began to glow. But not like it had in the Crystal Empire. There, the glow had been white, and had radiated warmth, purity, and serenity. Now, the glow was far darker. Kyle felt a feeling of fear and misery wash over him - feelings he quickly repressed. A deep hum echoed through the hall, filling the air with the deep bass of magical energy.

The energy being channeled by the heart was given form as a violent wind was kicked up. Now, Kyle was almost thankful for the binds that rooted him in place - they were the only things that kept him from being blown away by the gale. The wind swept around the room, circling the Sha and the crystals and swirling into the Heart. The Sha energy in the room was absolutely overwhelming, and Kyle had no doubt that the vortex of Sha energy had begun to form far above them in the sky.

For several minutes, the Sha simply stood there amidst the squall. The Crystal Heart, meanwhile began to pulse - slowly at first, an then more and more rapidly. Kyle struggled again against the binds, but was still unable to break free. Around him, his friends were likewise fighting desperately to break free, but to no avail.

The hum had grown painfully loud now, and the pulsing light from the Crystal Heart had reached a fevered pitch. It flashed again, nearly blinding Kyle with its brightness, and…

Nothing.

Kyle stared in confusion as the wind died down, the hum grew silent, and the pulsing light faded. And he was not the only one who seemed perplexed. “What?” Treachery demanded. “It did not work? But we have everything in place that we need!”

“Not quite.” Hatred’s voice was quiet, yet filled with menace that sent shivers down Kyle’s spine. “We are missing one ingredient yet.”

“What?” Treachery’s head snapped towards its counterpart. “What is it?”

“You.”

A horrible screeching sound echoed through the room as a large, jagged, black-and-white blade sprouted from Treachery’s chest. Hatred gripped Treachery’s torso and pushed it backwards into the blade, impaling the Sha further still. Black smoke rose from Treachery’s chest, yet the Sha did not dissolve.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t sense this coming, Treachery,” Hatred sneered. “Five crystals must be present. Only four are ready. One of us had to go. ”

Kyle suddenly found himself free as Treachery’s bindings were released. Around him, his allies were likewise released. As one, Twilight and Rainbow Dash surged forward, running towards the Sha.

“Dash! Let Twilight touch hers first!” Kyle called out.

But Rainbow Dash didn’t seem to hear him as she ran forward. With her greater athletic ability, she easily outran Twilight, who was still trying to shake loose the bindings around her wings. She leaped towards Treachery and slammed into the impaled Sha.

BOOM!

Whereas the other Sha that had died before had simply dissolved, the Sha of Treachery exploded violently. Black smoke flew everywhere as Kyle was lifted from his feet. He and the others were launched to the back wall, where he impacted against the hard stone with a loud thud. Another pair of thuds followed as Rainbow Dash and Twilight hit the stone as well.

Only the Sha of Hatred appeared unfazed from the explosion. The expression on its skeletal face was almost hungry as it extended its claw just in time to catch Treachery’s crystal. “You call yourself Treachery, and yet you could not sense my own betrayal,” it hissed quietly. “You are unworthy to become the mastermind in our rebuilt form. Only I can hold that title.” With that, the Sha of Hatred transformed into a black mist itself. The mist swirled around the remaining Sha Crystals and the Crystal Heart, sucking them into it.

Twilight seemed to recover from the impact faster than anyone else. She spread her wings, now fully freed, and launched herself towards the swirling smoke. She moved faster than Kyle had ever seen her go, almost as fast as Rainbow Dash.

Too fast.

With a final hiss, the Sha of Hatred swooped down and underneath Twilight, who could not stop herself in time to catch it. The cloud of black smoke flew away, taking with it the crystals and the Crystal Heart. It surged back out of the tunnel that the group had used to enter, flying back up towards the throne room.

The Sha of Treachery was dead.

But Hatred had escaped.

And it had everything it needed now.

Twilight cried out in frustration as the Sha disappeared back up the passage. The others, meanwhile, were still scrambling back to their feet and hooves, shaking off the impact. “We’ve got to go after it! Now!” she exclaimed.

“No arguments here,” Yxia nodded. “Let’s move out!”

“Hold on.” Kyle held up his hand. “There’s no way we can catch up with that thing on foot. By the time we get there, Alp’tauum will have been reborn.”

Twilight closed her eyes and growled. “You’re right,” she finally said. “Maybe if I fly on ahead of you all…”

“Hang on, Twilight,” Scootaloo said suddenly. “Can’t you… y’know, teleport us?”

Twilight blinked. “Oh… Well, I could try, but… I’ve never tried to teleport such a large group before. What if I hurt you all?”

“If we don’t get to the Sha in time, you hurting us will be the least of our problems,” Kyle said darkly.

“Point taken. Gather ‘round everypony.”

Kyle drew up close as everyone huddled around Twilight. Her horn glowed brightly, and he felt a surge of mana flowing around the group. He took a deep breath and closed his eyes…

And in a flash of purple light, they were gone.

Chapter 48

View Online

As fast as the purple light had flashed before Kyle’s eyes, now it faded away just as quickly. He felt his stomach twisting from the teleportation, and judging by the looks of discomfort on everyone else’s faces, they were experiencing similar side-effects. Still, they all appeared to have survived the trip unscathed. As his stomach began to settle, Kyle glanced around to take in his surroundings.

They were once again on the surface, standing upon the hard, sun-baked earth that comprised nearly the entirety of the Badlands. A number of large, rocky pillars jutted out of the ground periodically around them. It was significantly warmer and brighter than it had been earlier, indicating that the sun had now risen and been in the sky for some time. However, when he glanced up, all he could see was a swirling vortex of black and white. The sun was obscured, hidden behind the raging energies that filled the sky, expanding in all directions to the horizons and beyond.

And yet, the Sha was not here.

As if answering his unspoken question, a low rumbling filled the air. Black mist seeped from the ground to the south, swirling around itself to form the monstrous shape of the Sha. Where before it had been small enough to fit into the room, now it rose higher and higher into the sky. Its height far exceeded any of the Sha that they had previously faced. It was a behemoth, a colossus of twisted, dark energies.The Sha of Hatred was unleashed.

As the Sha finished forming entirely, Twilight spread her wings. She took a step forward towards the Sha, but paused as a high-pitched hissing filled her ears. Kyle turned his head towards the hissing. From the north, a swarm of Changelings surged towards them.

As they drew closer, Kyle noticed that their eyes were no longer the light blue that he had become familiar with. Instead, they were solid white, granting them a terrifyingly zombie-like visage. This monstrous appearance was further enhanced by their hooves, which had been transformed by the Sha’s energies into horrible, jagged claws. Their eyes stared vacantly towards their targets, their faces dull and expressionless. Uncaring, unfeeling. Mindless.

The Changelings were upon them within seconds, fighting relentlessly to defend the monster who had enslaved their minds and obliterated their independent thought. Though this was clearly not the majority of the hive - there were far too few Changelings for that - they still numbered in the hundreds.

One swooped down towards Kyle, baring its fangs towards his throat. Instead, it found a blade in its own as Kyle raised his staff, impaling the Changeling upon the sharp point. He pulled the spear back and kicked the Changeling’s corpse off of his staff before spinning it around, cracking another Changeling upside the horn.

Around him, his allies were likewise under attack. Twilight’s horn flashed repeatedly as she used her magic to repel her attackers, while Rainbow Dash utilized the same, semi-clumsy movements she had demonstrate in the throne room. Though not as effective as she would be in the air, it was enough to hold her own.

Scootaloo, meanwhile, fought with more vigor than anyone else. Her hooves were fast as lightning, striking with incredible speed and dexterity. Her small size allowed her greater agility, and she utilized it to full effect as she easily took on four Changelings at a time. More often than not, their own attacks wound up harming their allies as Scootaloo dodged and rolled around them. All the while, her visage was that of peace and harmony, never once betraying any fear.

Nearby, the guards and the SI:7 Agents worked alongside Yxia and her Changelings to hold off the majority of the incoming Changelings. Their attacks were swift and lethal - not even Yxia held back against the mindless creatures that had once been part of her empire. The Changeling corpses began to pile up around them as they worked to try to keep as many Changelings away from Twilight as possible.

And yet they kept coming, swarming around the front line to reach the others. Try as she might, Twilight could not break free of the battle. Every time she took a step towards the Sha or tried to take to the air, another Changeling would swoop down and force her to step backwards or fall to the ground again.

The Sha, meanwhile, had begun to set up for the ritual. The Crystal Heart was sat on the ground in front of it, with the five Sha Crystals surrounding it. Already, the faint hum of energy filled the air as the Crystal Heart began to glow once more. This time, it wouldn’t fail.

Kyle felt a pang of fear shoot through him as he too found himself blocked from the Sha by a Changeling. Though he quickly buried the point of his staff in the Changeling’s heart, it was simply replaced by another. And another And another. Panic began to set in as he realized he’d never reach the Sha in time. He tried to force back the feeling of fear, but found that he couldn’t. It rolled off of him in waves as he fought with growing desperation.

He felt his movements slow as he tried to fight on. The fear was debilitating. His movements became awkward and clumsy, and it was almost pure luck that kept him alive as he continued to fight. The Chi would not answer him as he tried to harness its power. His mind became clouded by the fear flowing through him

“I sense your fear, Monk,” The Sha hissed mockingly. “You know the end is near. You know, and you fear it.”

As if to counter the Sha’s taunts, a small voice echoed in the back of Kyle’s mind as he brought his feet up in a Rising Sun Kick to snap a Changeling’s neck. A soothing voice. Soft. Encouraging. Familiar. True courage… the voice said. You know what it is. Why do you fight it?

“I don’t,” Kyle hissed under his breath as his fist pounded another Changeling to the ground. “I’ve tried to hold my fear back. But it’s too much!”

But that is not true courage. The voice murmured. Now Kyle recognized the voice. It was his Master, Cheng. True courage is not fighting and hiding your fear, as you have done for so long. True courage is moving on with your fear. Accepting it, and fighting anyway.

As much as he tried to fight it, his master’s words rang true. He sighed as realization set in. Despite his master’s tutelage, despite what he had taught Scootaloo... he had never once moved on with his fear. Instead, he had always shoved it aside, forced it away. Locked it deep inside, so that he could continue to fight without it. He had fought bravely, but never courageously.

But now, with his fear uncontainable, his bravery had run dry. Fear ran rampant, uncontrolled. He had long ago learned to bury his emotions, but never to accept them. He had always taken the easy road. But now that he could no longer keep his emotions in check, his movements became sluggish, and his mind too clouded to reach out to the Chi that he relied upon. And with each passing second that he struggled with his own inner turmoil, the Sha drew closer and closer to enacting its final plan.

His expression hardened. No. This would not be the end.

So what if he couldn’t force his fear aside? There was nothing to lose here. Would he give in to his fear and watch as the Old God was reborn? No! He growled softly, and despite his fear, despite the pangs of dread and terror that ran through him, he fought on.

Kyle glanced towards Scootaloo, who continued to fight with the same power she had demonstrated time and time again. As much as his clouded mind would allow, he reached out to her and felt for her emotions. Despite the whirlwind of battle raging around them, he finally managed to connect with her.

And inside, rather than the harmony that he saw on her face, he found a maelstrom of emotions.

Fear and dread flooded through Scootaloo as she fought. But it didn’t seem to hinder her. Far from it, she fought with more vigor than Kyle had ever seen from her. Unlike him, she had never buried her emotions. They had always been too strong. But she had learned control, far more than Kyle ever had. Control not to fight against her emotions and shove them aside, but to fight past them and ignore them.

Perhaps he could learn a thing from his own apprentice.

Kyle sidestepped another attack and, despite the fury of the battle around him, closed his eyes. He felt his own fear and dread, and began to instinctively shove them aside, But he forced himself to stop. Instead, he stared his fear dead in the eye. And for the first time, he accepted his fear, and moved on.

And suddenly, it clicked.

It was as if time itself slowed around him. Suddenly, everything was clearer, more focused. His body was faster, stronger, more energized. Changelings were flung from him with frightening speed as he powered through those that stood before him.

“Yes… I am afraid,” he hissed quietly. “But that doesn’t matter. I am a Monk. Fear holds no power over me.”

A large swarm of Changelings broke past the main group of defenders, surging towards Kyle as he threatened to break free. Once again, he found himself surrounded on all sides, cut off from his allies. Alone, with over a dozen Changelings swirling around him.

No. separated, but never alone.

His eyes flashed blue as his connection to the Chi around him returned, stronger than ever before. He felt the energy welling up inside him, and found that he could not contain it. As the dozen Changelings charge at him in unison, he let out a fearsome shout. A blast of jade-green power expanded from his body - an explosion of Chi energy that sent the Changelings flying away from him.

And suddenly, the way to the Sha was clear.

Kyle surged forward, breaking free of the battle. He reached for his belt and ripped one of the pouches free before draining it entirely of its contents. He smirked as the effects of his Tigereye brew surged through him, and he ran even faster towards the Sha. He stretched both hands out to the side, and they both flashed with green energy. His body took on a translucent, red hue, while two copies of him materialized next to him - one green, and one blue. As one, the three copies ran forward towards the Sha.

By now, the flashing light of the Crystal heart had reached a fevered pitch. The Crystals had begun to glow as well, and were hovering in the air as swirls of black energy rushed past them. The ritual was nearly complete. It was now or never.

The red version of Kyle - the real one - leaped high into the sky, his newfound strength pushing him higher than ever before. He raised his spear high into the air as he came back down, and brought it down hard onto the base of the Sha’s spine.

But it did not penetrate. Instead, the point merely glanced off, and Kyle slammed hard into the Sha. The Sha turned its head towards him and sneered. “Pitiful,” it hissed. “That you thought You could ever harm me.”

“Wasn’t trying to,” Kyle smirked as the hum of energy died down.

The Sha whipped its head back towards the ritual in front of it.

The Crystal Heart was gone.

Kyle chuckled as the blue version of him ran back off into the desert, the titan artifact tucked under its arm. The Sha, meanwhile, screamed in rage. It brought one of its legs down towards Kyle, but he was already on his feet and running away.

The Sha charged towards the blue version of Kyle with terrifying speed, quickly closing the gap between them. Just as the Sha caught up, the green version suddenly swept past. The Blue version was crushed by the Sha’s claws, but the green one had the Heart now, and was running directly towards Kyle.

The Sha roared again, and unleashed a geyser of black flames from its mouth. The flames struck the green version, and it evaporated, dropping the Heart. But before the Sha could recover the artifact, the real Kyle was there, no longer red. He scooped the Heart up and ran back towards the group as fast as he could. Behind him, he could hear the thunder of the Sha of Hatred as it barreled towards him.

But Kyle paid it no heed. For the first time, he felt free. Free of the shackles he had always placed on his emotions, free of the burden of fear. Free to do as he wanted.

And right now, he wanted to win.

A pillar of Sha energy erupted directly in front of him, forcing him to dodge around. Though it took less than a second, it was still enough time to let the Sha shorten the distance. Another pillar appeared, and another, and another. Kyle felt the vibrations through the ground grow more powerful as the Sha drew nearer and nearer.

But he was also drawing closer to the battle. Closer to Twilight. If he could get there, the Sha would not be able to approach without risking Twilight’s touch. If he could get next to her, he and the heart would be safe, and the Sha’ plans foiled once and for all.

All at once, an unspeakable pain shot through him. Kyle stumbled and fell to the ground as black flames washed over him, and a scream was torn from his throat as his skin was seared by the Sha’s energies. Despite the agony, despite the fall, he clung tightly to the Crystal Heart, falling on top of it to shield it from the Sha.

Another blast of pain blasted into him as one of the Sha’s claws slammed into his back. He felt several of his ribs shatter, and his breathing suddenly became much more difficult and painful. He hissed in pain, but despite the attack, he still struggled. He reached out and tried to drag himself forward, closer to the battle. Through the pain, he vaguely noted that the skin on his arms was now bright red and blistered from the flames

“A valiant effort,” The Sha hissed, its voice filled with venom. “But futile. None can stand against Hatred. Now, I’ll be taking that Heart ba- Gah!”

Kyle felt, rather than saw, the Sha raise a claw and swat at something flying through the air. “Away, gnat!” Its voice echoed across the wasteland.

“Don’t you dare!” Kyle’s eyes opened wide as he heard Scootaloo’s voice. The crackle of electricity pierced through the air, followed by a pained grunt from the Sha. More electricity, and the woosh of the Sha’s claws slashing through the air at its attacker.

Kyle, meanwhile, continued to drag himself forward. The pain in his chest was sharp, piercing, agonizing, but he refused to stop. Only four hundred yards separated him and Twilight. Three hundred and fifty. Three hundred.

Suddenly, the woosh of the Sha’s claws was punctuated by a cry of pain. Kyle felt a thud next to him, and looked to his right. A small crater ha formed next to him, with a glowing green bubble inside of it. The bubble faded to reveal Scootaloo, battered and bruised and very much unconscious.

A silent scream was torn from Kyle’s throat again as something hard and sharp slammed through his stomach. He slowly realized that the Sha had stepped on him, its spike-like leg punching a hole right through his lower torso. The Sha sneered down at him victoriously. Without a word, its claw reached down and gripped the Crystal Heart. Kyle clung to it weakly, but found it torn from his grasp.

“Now that this little distraction is over, I suppose I’d better finish what I started,” it said menacingly.

Kyle felt his vision growing dark as his blood flowed from the hole in his stomach. But even in the face of death, he refused to give up. It was in his very nature - even at the end, he would never surrender. He reached down and, with surprising strength, wrapped both arms around the Sha’s leg. He closed his eyes and grunted as Jade Lightning surged through his hands, sending millions of volts of power coursing through the Sha’s body.

The Sha yelled in rage and pain and raised its spiked leg, shaking it furiously in an attempt to knock Kyle free. And with Kyle quickly weakening, it was working.. Despite his best efforts, he found himself flung away from the Sha. Several burst of lightning flew from his fingers towards the Sha as he fell away, but even that quickly faded as he fell.

He landed hard on his right side, and felt his arm snap as he hit the ground. But it didn’t matter. He had done his best, and yet still failed. The Sha had the Heart again. His body was broken, and he knew he was dying. But even now, he defied his inevitable end. With what strength remained, he raised his head towards the Sha…

And spat.

The Sha snarled in rage and stormed towards him. The colossal behemoth of black and white energy towered over him. It curled its claws up into a fist-like ball as it stared down at him. “I had hoped to drag your death out, but I suppose you aren’t one to go out quietly,” it snarled. “Your head will make a fine trophy…” It raised its fist over it shead. Kyle closed his eyes and braced himself.

The blow never came.

As the second dragged on, Kyle slowly opened one eye. Though his vision was clouded and foggy, he could clearly see the expression of shock on the Sha’s cruel features. The Crystal Heart slid from its grasp and fell to the ground. From it, a dark mist rose and swirled into nothingness as the darkness that had twisted it faded.

“Game over.” Twilight’s voice, though little more than a whisper, resonated through the air as she removed her hoof from the Sha’s leg.

There was no explosion. No yelling. No cries of vengeance or ‘this cannot be!’. Nothing. The Sha simply dissolved silently into a fine, dark mist. The mist swirled around itself and coalesced into a small, dark crystal, hovering a few feet off of the ground. As the mist faded,, the crystal feel to the ground and laid still.

Hatred, the last of the Sha, was dead.

Kyle heard the galloping of hooves, and soon Twilight’s head popped into his field of vision. “Oh… oh no…” he heard her murmur. “Oh uh… it’s… it doesn’t look too -”

“Don’t lie, Twilight,” Kyle murmured. “I know how bad it is.”

A small, wet drop fell onto Kyle’s cheek. “No… no you can’t… we can get one of your healers over here, they can -”

“Twilight.” Kyle found his breathing becoming more and more difficult. His vision was almost entirely obscured by darkness now. “It’s too late. But it’s over. The Sha are dead. The Crystal Heart is purified. We won.”

“But you… you’re going to -”

“Die. I know.” He let out a small sigh. “But this is how I hoped I’d go down - on the battlefield. Just make sure… that Scootaloo gets a proper mentor, alright?”

“Only the best.”

“Hey Twilight!” Rainbow Dash’s voice echoed over the Badlands. “You did it! The Sha is… what the…”

“Hey Dash,” Kyle called out weakly.

“”Twi, we’ve got to get him to the hospital!” Rainbow Dash’s voice had taken on a new sense of urgency. “He’s bleeding out! C’mon, teleport him or something!”

“It’s too late, Dash.” Kyle’s voice was barely a whisper now. “Half the shit in my body isn’t where it’s suppose to be anymore. Take care you two. And tell everyone goodbye for me… And tell Scootaloo… I’m sorry.” His head fell back and came to rest against the dirt once more.

“Wait! Twi, what if we use the…”

But the rest of Rainbow Dash’s words faded away into nothingness. Kyle’s vision completely blacked out, and his breathing began to slow. His eyes grew incredibly heavy… so tired…. he had to sleep…

Though his eyes no longer saw, his life began to flash before his eyes. His childhood in Lordaeron. Fleeing from the Scourge as they overwhelmed the kingdom. Training as a rogue to fight in the Alliance Army. The countless battles he had fought in, innumerable monsters he had helped to slay. Training as a Monk under Master Cheng. The war in Pandaria, and his role in the Siege of Orgrimmar.

And of course, his time in Equestria. His arrival, his recovery, his introduction to the rest of the world. All of his battles against the Sha and the Changelings. All of the friends he had made. Finding Scootaloo, training her to become the Pony she was now... a small tear leaked from his eye. Now he would never see her at her full potential. He had guided her along the road to this point, but now someone else would have to lead her.

His life had been filled with war and struggle. defined by the very conflicts that he had participated in. Shaped by the hardships of battle. Equestria had been peaceful - a nice change of pace for a time. But he had almost been looking forward to returning to the battle. Returning to fight against the Horde and defend the Alliance.

But that wouldn't happen now.

So this is what death feels like, he noted dimly as his consciousness faded. Not as bad... as I feared…

Darkness consumed him.

Chapter 49

View Online

A cool breeze ran through Kyle’s hair, sending a small shiver down his spine. Though it wasn’t uncomfortably cold, it was a stark change from the heat of the Badlands. A small trickle of light made its way past his closed eyelids, causing him to frown in annoyance. He had been having a good dream about… well, to be honest, he didn’t actually remember.

Nor could he quite remember where he was, or how he had gotten there. His brow furrowed further, though his eyes remained closed in the hope that sleep would return to him. Memories began to return to him - a small trickle, but steadily growing in speed. Chrysalis, dead at his feet. The Sha of Treachery’s death. The battle with the Sha of Hatred. His own death…

Kyle’s eyes flew open, and he bolted upright. Instantly, his hands grasped at his lower abdomen, where the Sha of Hatred had punched a hole in him. Rather than empty space, however, his hands were met with hard leather, and below that, solid flesh. Something, somehow, had mended his wounds.

His breathing began to return to normal as he came to the realization that he did not, in fact, have a hole through his stomach. He turned his gaze outward, examining his surroundings. He was sitting in the middle of a lush, green field, on top of a small hill. Next to him, a large oak tree was the only non-grass vegetation in sight. Gently rolling hills surrounded him, stretching out to the horizon. Above him, the full moon shone high in the sky. Thousands upon countless thousands of stars joined it, illuminating the ground in a pale white light.

Kyle slowly stood up. He began to wander away, off into the fields. Over and over again, he tried to recall how he had arrived here, but each time found himself unable to remember. He quickly lost sight of the tree, though he made sure to remember which way to go to return to it. Minutes dragged on, and he soon lost track of time. Not even the moon could help him determine how long he had been wandering, as it remained directly overhead, never moving.

It was the very definition of a perfect late summer evening. The breeze blew past him once more, this time pleasantly cool. The air was humid, but not to the point of being muggy. The night sky was completely devoid of any cloud cover, allowing the stars and moon to shine down in all their brilliance. The first drops of dew had begun to form on the grass, reflecting and refracting the starlight from above.

And yet, for all the beauty, Kyle could not help but feel a pang of sadness as he wandered. This place… it was very reminiscent of a favorite location of his during his childhood. A stretch of land southwest of Stratholme, untamed by humanity and yet not wild or dangerous. Peaceful and relaxing. In his youth, when visiting the city, he had often slipped away to play in the rolling green fields. But that land was long gone by now, twisted into the vile fungal forest known now as Plaguewood.

And like Plaguewood, this place seemed uninhabited. Though it was deep in the evening, the only creature around appeared to be him. No crickets chirped, no owls swooped overhead in search of prey. He was alone, in every sense of the word. If he hadn’t known better, he would have believed that he was the first creature to set foot in this place.

So how in the world had he gotten here?

“Is... is this what death is like?” he found himself asking.

“Nay, Mr. Slater. You are not dead. Not yet.”

Kyle had certainly not been expecting a reply to his question. He swiveled around on the spot towards the sound of the voice, his fists instinctively raised. Rather than appearing threatening, however, the creature that he spotted was soothingly familiar.

“Princess Luna?” Kyle said as he lowered his fists. “What are you doing here?” Wherever here is. He added silently.

The lunar princess did not reply, but simply moved forward. She stood next to Kyle and turned around to face the same direction he was, staring off into the night sky. For a long moment, there was silence, broken only by the soft rustle of grass in the wind.

Finally, he could bear the silence no longer. “Where are we?” he asked.

“This is the Dreamscape,” Luna replied. “My domain. From here, I may observe the dreams of others,”

“… So, you’re sure I’m not dead?”

“Not yet, Mr. Slater.” She smiled. “The injuries which would have killed you have been mended. The pain will linger for a few days, but you are very much alive.”

“But that’s impossible!” Kyle exclaimed. “I had a hole the size of my fist through my stomach! There’s nothing that can -”

“Nothing of mortal creation, no,” Luna agreed. “Not even Alicorn magic could have healed such grievous wounds. But there is power far beyond what I and my sister are capable of.”

Kyle’s eyes flashed with recognition. “The Crystal Heart!”

“Indeed.” Luna smiled. “The Crystal Heart. When the Sha of Hatred was defeated, the corruption within the heart was dispelled. Due in no small part to your actions. Princess Twilight reported that, when the Heart was brought close to you, your wounds simply mended themselves before their eyes.”

Silence followed. The wind rustling through the grass was the only sound, save for the steady breathing of Luna and Kyle. But once again, Kyle found that he could not let the silence last. “But, if I’m not dead… then why am I here? Where is this Dreamscape?”

“The Dreamscape is not so much a ‘where’ as a ‘what’,” Luna replied. “For it has no tangible, physical location. You are not truly here, nor am I, for there is no ‘here’ to be. Rather, our consciousnesses have entered this… place, for lack of a better term.”

“The Dreamscape is the collective unconsciousness of all living creatures. This… again, lack of a better term, place… touches the mind of all living creatures. If one were to find themselves in the Dreamscape, they would be able to see into the minds of others.”

“Thankfully, it is almost impossible to enter this place, for it does not truly exist,” she continued. “To my knowledge, only I have the ability to enter and exit the Dreamscape as I wish, or bring others here, and even my access is limited. I may only visit the minds of those who are unconscious or asleep, when their minds drift closest to the Dreamscape. While my physical body remains in Canterlot, my mind enters the Dreamscape. From here, I normally visit the dreams of others who are sleeping and dreaming, helping them deal with any inner turmoils if necessary. I like to think of this as my realm, even if it isn’t.”

“So… You’re the only one who can enter and leave at will?” Kyle asked. Luna nodded in confirmation. “Right. So how did I get here?”

“A good question,” Luna nodded. “I must admit, Mr. Slater, I was… watching you, in a sense. Not your mind, so much as the state of your mind. I became quite alarmed when you suddenly fell unconscious. I feared that something terrible had happened. I drew your mind to the Dreamscape in the hopes that it might forestall whatever tragedy had befallen you, though I suspect that you would have survived regardless of my intervention.”

“What do you mean, ‘drew my mind in’? Why?”

“To be quite frank… I panicked,” Luna admitted. “I held the possibility that drawing your mind here would have kept your spirit alive had your body become uninhabitable… though whether it would have worked, or what would have happened afterwards, I am unsure.”

“Well… thanks… I think…” Kyle muttered. “So you brought me here, and then found out what happened, and then came back? Just how long have I been here?”

“Twelve hours in the waking world.”

“Twelve hours…" Kyle smirked. "Well, I guess I needed to catch up on my beauty sleep anyway.”

“After everything you have done? I would imagine so,” Luna agreed with a smile. “Your actions in these past few months have altered the fate of our world. Had you not arrived, I suspect we would all be dead by now, or worse. Instead, we have emerged victorious, with relatively few losses. And along the way, we have made a number of new allies with your help. On behalf of myself, my sister, and all of Equus, I thank you.”

“But, no matter how much sleep you may need, I would imagine your friends are worried,” she added. “Perhaps now would be a good time to return you to the waking world.”

“Whenever you’re ready.”

Luna’s horn lit up with a deep, dark blue light. The wind swirled through the grass around her, stirring up Kyle’s hair as it wrapped around her horn. “I shall see you in Canterlot when you return.”

Her horn flashed, and Kyle saw darkness once more.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Kyle returned to consciousness, he almost wished that he had died.

Everything on him hurt. Whereas in the Dreamscape he had felt no pain, now it felt as though he had been trampled by a herd of Elekk. His head was throbbing, his arms and legs felt like a set of superheated lead weights, his chest was on fire, and he would have sworn that the hole through his stomach was still there. But, as he gingerly moved his arm down to his lower abdomen, he was once more met with solid flesh.

He felt a gentle movement beneath him, and felt the surface upon which he rested. His hands were met with wooden planks. A sudden jolt rattled him, and he heard the sound of wheels and axles turning beneath him. It took his sluggish mind nearly a full minute to deduce that he was laying in the back of a cart, being pulled along by something.

He cracked his eyes open slightly, allowing a sliver of light to enter his retinas. The images that entered his eyes were fuzzy and unintelligible, but slowly it became sharper. Above him, the stars shone brightly - a glorious display of lights that somehow seemed brighter and more radiant than ever before. The faint sliver of the waxing moon could be seen just over the corner of the wooden cart in which he lay.

And that’s when it hit him.

He was alive.

The realization of this one simple fact, a fact he had known yet not fully recognized, sent shivers down his spine. Unable to stop himself, he began to laugh, for no other reason than he was alive. His laughter was quickly silenced by the pain in his chest, and he was wracked by a rough coughing spasm that ended in a groan.

“Wha…” A voice just to Kyle’s left reached his ears. He let his head fall so that he was looking towards the source of the voice. A pair of Pegasi lay on the other side of the cart, curled up next to one another. The smaller one was orange, while the larger was cyan blue. Again, his foggy mind took several seconds to put the pieces together - it was Scootaloo and Rainbow Dash.

The larger Pegasus had raised her head up, and was glancing about groggily. “Whos’ere?” she slurred sleepily. Her gaze passed over Kyle, and finally met his own.

Instantly, she was wide awake. “Sweet Celestia! He’s alive!” she cried out. “Twilight, get over here!”

A heartbeat later, the rustle of wings filled the air. Something heavy landed on the cart near Kyle’s feet, and a dim purple glow lit up the area. Kyle slowly pushed himself backwards until he felt something solid against his head, and pushed himself into a sitting position with his back resting against the end of the back of the cart. He directed his attention to the newcomer, who was staring at him slack-jawed and wide-eyed.

Kyle couldn’t help but chuckle again, no matter how painful it was. “You look like you’ve just seen a ghost, Twi.” He leaned back against the back of the cart and relaxed himself. “So, what’s up?”

A purple blur connected with his cheek. He found himself sprawled across the floor of the cart, sporting a distinctly hoof-shaped mark across his face. “Gah!” he yelped, clutching his cheek tightly. “What the hell was that for?!”

“Don’t you EVER do something like that again!” Twilight yelled angrily. “We thought you were dead!”

Kyle winced as he gingerly removed his hand from his face. Though the pain all throughout his body was already beginning to fade, the latest blow from Twilight still stung something fierce, and he had the distinct feeling that the mark would still be visible in the morning. She hadn’t held back with that swing.

Still, he couldn’t help but let the smirk return to his face. “Aw, she’s worried about me,” he teased. “Didn’t know you cared so much.”

Kyle heard a small snicker from Rainbow Dash as Twilight’s face scrunched up. He could have sworn he saw a couple of hairs in her mane begin to smolder as she glared at him. She opened her mouth and took a deep breath…

And caught sight of the mischievous grin on Kyle’s face. She lowered her head and let out a great sigh. “Well, at least we know your sense of humor hasn’t changed,” she muttered. “Still, you nearly got yourself killed out there! If Rainbow Dash hadn’t mentioned the Crystal Heart, you would have!”

“Well, it was either do what I did, or watch as Alp’tauum was reborn and die anyway,” Kyle countered. “Either I die… or I die along with the rest of the world. Pretty easy choice in my book.” He pushed himself back into a sitting position and glanced at the final occupant of the cart, who was still asleep. “How’s she doing?”

“She took a bit of a beating there at the end,” Rainbow Dash replied. “But nothing too serious. Hit her head, but she’ll be alright in a couple of days. Doc says she just needs some rest.”

Kyle let out a small yawn, the adrenaline from Twilight’s blow finally wearing off. “Make that two of us,” he said sleepily. “But I can wait a minute more. How about everyone else?”

“We lost a few Ponies and a few Azerothians during the fight. Quite a few, actually,” Twilight admitted. “The Changelings were better prepared than we expected. But all of our friends are okay. Only Rainbow Dash and I were actually fighting. Rarity and Fluttershy were tending to the wounded, Applejack was helping to repair some of the damaged armor, and Pinkie was directing those… watchamacallits.”

“Mortars?”

“Yeah, mortars.”

“What about Shade and Amber and their crews?”

“Some bumps and bruises, a few cuts here and there, but nothing they can’t shrug off. Or so they say.”

“And Qu - Empress Yxia?”

Twilight and Rainbow Dash exchanged a quick glance. “She and her Changelings elected to remain behind,” Twilight explained. “Not surprising, really. She needs to pick up the pieces of her empire and re-establish order.”

“Well with the Sha gone, hopefully the Changeling Empire won’t become a threat again,” Kyle mused.

“It’ll always be a threat, really,” Twilight corrected. “But Yxia seems to have a level head on her. More so than Chrysalis did. I don’t think we’ll have to worry about another invasion of Canterlot or Crystal Empire again.”

“But how are they going to feed?” Kyle asked. “With all of the anti-Changeling security going around…”

“Oh, I’m sure we can convince Princess Celestia that the Changeling threat has passed.” Rainbow Dash smiled slightly. “Maybe she’ll loosen some of the security measures. Give the guards some time off…”

Kyle chuckled. “Sounds like a plan,” he agreed. He let out a second, larger yawn, feeling exhaustion wash over him once more. But there where two more things that he needed to hear about first. “So, what about the Crystal Heart? And the Empire?”

“The Heart is going to be examined by all of the Princesses to make sure all of the Sha’s taint is gone. Once we’re sure it’s safe, it’ll be returned to the city. The shield will be raised once more, and everypony can go home.”

“Alright. And what about the Sha Crystals?” he asked. “What are we going to do with them?”

“Well, there’s a few options,” Twilight mused. “We could seal them away in some place where they would never be found again. Tartarus, maybe. Or we could look for a way to destroy them, though I doubt we’d ever be able to do that. Or…”

“Or?”

“Or… we could use them to fuel the portal,” she said slowly. “With all six crystals, I can make the portal linking our two worlds self-sustaining. A permanent portal to connect Equus and Azeroth. Which would be really useful, seeing as we’re now a part of this Alliance of yours.”

“Plus, it would be awesome!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed. “I mean, come on! A whole new world to explore!” She let out an exaggerated gasp. “An entire world where they’ve never seen any of my tricks! Oh we’ve got to fix that!”

“Plenty of time for that,” Kyle chuckled. He turned his attention back to Twilight. “So, what’s the plan now?”

“Well, we’re headed to Canterlot,” Twilight replied, motioning with one hoof behind Kyle. He turned his head and peered over the back of the cart. Sure enough, the large mountain rose out of the ground not far away, with the city lights contrasting brilliantly against the night sky. “After that,” Twilight continued, “I think we’re going to discuss a few of those last lingering issues you mentioned. The portal the Sha Crystals, the Changeling Empire… all of that.”

“And then I’ll probably be going.”

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash’s head whipped towards him. “What do you mean?”

“Well Dash, I’m a soldier,” Kyle reminded her. “In the army. And with the war against the Changelings done, there’s no need for the army to stay here. I’ll probably be headed out to Draenor to fight Garrosh Hellscream again.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash’s wings sprang open, and her eyes went wide as saucers. “Dude, you can’t leave! You’re too awesome! Well, I mean, not as awesome as me, but still! Don’t you like it here?”

“I do,” Kyle replied immediately. He had to pause as another great yawn escaped him. “But I’ve… always been a soldier. It’s what I’m good at.”

“And what about Scootaloo?” Twilight asked.

This gave Kyle a pause. His position as Scootaloo’s mentor did make things a bit more complicated. He couldn’t exactly take her with him either - Not only was she too young for such a hate-filled war, but King Varian would likely never allow it.

But his mind seemed unwilling to tackle such a dilemma at the time. His eyes began to droop, and he yawned once more. “Well… I’ll figure it out,” he mumbled. “Tomorrow. Right now… *yawn*... right now, I need some sleep.”

“Alright. We’ll wake you up once we get to Canterlot.”

Kyle laid himself back down on the wooden floor as Twilight took wing once more, flying back over to the cart she had been riding in previously. Despite the hard surface and the rough bumps that jittered him, Kyle quickly found himself lost in sleep once more.

Chapter 50

View Online

“It’s good to be home.”

Kyle glanced down from his perch atop one of the white stone towers onto the crowded streets of Stormwind, taking in the sights and sounds and smells that he had come to miss. Traders and auctioneers barking out names and numbers, their words coming so quickly as to be unintelligible to the untrained ear. The distant clang of metal on metal as blacksmiths worked their trade. The scent of freshly-baked bread, just masking the musky smell of so many creatures crowded into a small area. The children carving pumpkins and crafting other various knick-knacks as their parents strung up the holiday decorations across the streets.

For it was indeed time for Hallow’s End. A time of remembrance of those who had fallen. Of cleansing, burning away the burdens of the past in hopes of a brighter future. It all lead up to the Day of the Dead, when the barrier between the mortal plane and the spirit world was said to be weakest, and the spirits of the dead could be sensed by those still alive. Though it seemed for a time that much of the Alliance had forgotten the true meaning of Hallow’s End as it had been celebrated in Lordaeron, the Gilneans had brought back a deeper understanding of the event. They had even re-introduced one of Kyle’s favorite events to the holiday. One which he looked forward to enjoying in the very near future.

A streak of crimson soared overhead, and he turned his gaze upwards to see a bold red Pegasus streak through the sky above the Trade District. He was not the only one to stare as it flew over the canals and towards the Mage Quarter - several Human children stopped carving their pumpkins and pointed as the Pegasus passed overhead. Kyle couldn’t help but smile at their reactions. It had been less than two weeks since King Varian had announced their new Allies to the public, and the citizens of Stormwind were still clearly trying to get used to the latest additions to the Alliance.

But so far, the transition had been fairly smooth. Travel between the two worlds, while still rare, was becoming more common, with Ponies coming to Azeroth and Azerothians visiting Equestria. A few of the boldest and bravest had even uprooted and moved to the new world, intending to forge new lives in a new land. While it would take a while for things to return to a semblance of normalcy, there was no doubt that the Ponies were being welcomed far more openly than the Worgen or even the Draenei had been.

And speaking of Ponies…

The rustle of wings behind him drew Kyle’s attention, but he did not turn his gaze to meet the newcomer. The soft clop of hooves on stone further announced the newcomer's presence, but Kyle still did not look up, instead preferring to gaze out over the city he called home.

“You doing alright up here, Knight-Captain?”

Kyle closed his eyes and sighed, a slight smile crossing his lips. “I told you not to call me that, Twilight,” he replied.

“Why?” she asked. “I’d have thought that you’d want to be recognized for your promotion.”

Kyle chose not to answer. Instead, he opened his eyes and finally turned his head to meet her gaze. “What are you doing here?” he asked. “I thought you were busy in Equestria.”

“I found a bit of time to slip away.” Twilight walked over next to him and sat down, glancing down into the streets as well. “So this is Stormwind…” she murmured. “It’s a lot… bigger than I imagined.”

“Biggest city in the world,” Kyle replied.

“So what is it that’s got everyp- everyone all abuzz?” Twilight asked, looking over at him. “What’s with the pumpkins and the decorations?”

“Hallow’s End. I think we said before it’s kind of like your Nightmare Night?”

“Wait - that’s today?!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Well, the opening ceremony for the festivities are,” Kyle explained. “The main event isn’t for another two weeks or so.” He smiled. “You’re actually here in time to see the opening ceremony. One of my favorite parts of this holiday.”

“What’s that?”

“The burning of the Wickerman.” Kyle’s smile grew slightly bigger. “On the first and last day of Hallow’s End, we set fire to a large straw effigy just outside the city. People toss small branches into the flames to symbolize the burning away of any burdens we do not wish to carry anymore, in the hope that the future may be better.”

“And when does this happen?”

Kyle glanced up at the sky. Being able to use the sun as a measure of time once more had taken some getting used to, but now it had become second nature once more. “I’d say about fifteen minutes or so,” he replied, seeing the sun dipping towards the western horizon. “You’re welcome to come along if you’d like.”

Twilight smiled. “I think I’d like that.”

Kyle pushed himself to his feet and flinched as a twinge of discomfort shot through his abdomen. Though the injuries from his battle with the Sha had fully healed, their presence still echoed in his body. Pain would randomly shoot through where he had been impaled upon the Sha’s leg, a haunting memory of his brush with death. But even that had begun to fade from a sharp, stabbing pain that would leave him hunched over to a dull ache that elicited no more than a grunt from him.

He shrugged the latest discomfort off and lowered himself down from the building he had been resting upon, climbing own the white stone building to land on the cobblestone street below. An instant later, A shadow passed overhead as Twilight slowly descended to the ground. She folded up her wings as she landed, and the two set off into the trade district.

They got a lot of looks as they passed by the Auction House, for sure. Equestrian Ponies were still a rare sight in Azeroth, and many had never even seen one, especially up close. They found it difficult to move through the always-crowded square between the Auction House and the bank, especially considering the number of people crowding around for a better look.

Still, they eventually managed to force their way through, and emerged onto the main road leading out to the gates of Stormwind. The pair turned right as they entered the Valley of Heroes. The five statues stood tall and proud as always, fully repaired from Deathwing’s attack and freshly polished for the upcoming ceremonies.

Twilight whistled softly as she glanced around the valley. “I’m guessing these are all important figures in your history,” she said.

“Five of the greatest heroes the Alliance has ever had,” Kyle nodded. “Heroes who were believed to have been lost beyond the Dark Portal before we were able to return to Outland.” He pointed to his left as they fully rounded the bend. “That’s General Turalyon, the Paladin who led the expedition to push the Orcs back into their homeworld. We still don’t know if he’s alive, or his mate, Alleria Windrunner.” Kyle pointed to the first statue on his left as the turned down the bridge leading out of the city. “Ranger Captain of Quel’Thalas, and one of the best Huntresses we’ve ever seen.”

Kyle then pointed to his right. “Archmage Khadgar,” he said. “One of the greatest mages to ever live. He’s alive, and if I’m hearing right, actually helped lead the charge into Draenor in our latest war.”

“And finally, the last two,” Kyle continued, motioning to his right once more. “Kuraden Wildhammer, Thane of Aerie Peak, who continues to this day to serve the Alliance. And Force Commander Danath Trollbane,” he added, gesturing to the left. “He’s still in Outland at Honor Hold, though I hear he might be returning to Stromgarde sometime soon.”

Twilight nodded throughout Kyle’s explanation. Though he could tell many of the names and locations had no meaning to her, he also knew that she recognized how important these people were to the Alliance. His voice died down as the pair exited through the city gates.

Already, a large crowd had gathered around a large, wooden platform. Atop the platform stood a massive statue of straw, shaped to vaguely resemble a human. A large bonfire already roared in front of it, and people were huddling around the fire and speaking with each other. Kyle reached over and grabbed two torches, igniting them both in the bonfire. He held one out to Twilight, who took it in her magical grip, and the pair took a few steps back away from the crowd.

“So…” Kyle began. “Sorry I wasn’t there for that meeting to discuss those last few issues in Equestria. The medics ordered me to stay in the medical bay until they were sure I would be alright.”

“Well, I think you can pretty much guess what all happened there,” Twilight replied. “We decided to use the Sha crystals and keep the portal between our worlds open indefinitely. We’re working on moving it to a more accessible area in Stormwind, but for now it’s in the same place as before. And just to make sure they’re not stolen again, the other Princesses and I have all put numerous wards on them. Only if all four of us work together can the crystals be moved now.”

Kyle nodded. He had anticipated this piece of news, especially after seeing several Ponies in the city. “How about the Changelings?” he asked. “How’s Yxia doing?”

“We’ve not seen her since the battle, but as far as we can tell, she’s gained control over the remnants of her Empire.” A sly smile crossed her lips. “I… suggested to Princess Celestia that the Changeling Empire likely no longer required our undivided attention. Funnily enough, she just so happened to agree, and also happened to think that the guards deserved some more lax shifts after recent weeks…”

Kyle chuckled. “Excellent. Hopefully things will return to normal soon.”

“I’m afraid normal is gone,” Twilight replied, her voice becoming somber. Her gaze shifted over to the roaring inferno at the center of the crowd. “Our worlds are connected now. Nothing will ever be as it once was.”

“But that’s not necessarily a bad thing.” Kyle wrapped one arm around Twilight’s shoulders and smiled down at her. “After all, we’ve all made some new friends along the way.”

The two fell silent once more. No more words needed to be spoken on the matter. Instead, they simply watched the crowd gathering around the wickerman. Minutes passed, and more and more people filed out of the city to watch the ceremony. Kyle even saw a few Ponies scattered among them, some remaining silent and others speaking politely with the various other races.

“So… One last thing,” he suddenly said. He turned his head towards Twilight. “How’s Scootaloo doing? Is she alright?”

“She’s… well, she’s alright.” Twilight said slowly. “She’s fully recovered from that bump on her head, and back in school full time. She even seems to have caught up fairly well. But I have to say, she’s been… sad lately. I think she misses you.”

Kyle felt a shiver run up his spine that had nothing to do with the cool air that blew past him. “I… maybe.”

“We all do,” Twilight continued. “Rainbow Dash was just over last night asking when you were coming back.”

A small lump began to form in Kyle’s throat. “I told you before,” he began, forcing himself to kepe his voice even. “I don’t know if I’m coming back. If High Command sends me out to Draenor -”

“Ladies and Gentlemen!” A loud voice barked out from behind them. Kyle let his words die away as they turned around to face the man who stood upon the platform in front of the wickerman. “The ceremonies will now begin! To lead us in the ritual of the burning of the Wickerman, please welcome King Genn Greymane of Gilneas!”

Kyle’s applause joined that of those around him as the crowd ushered the King onto the platform. Genn had adopted his Worgen form once more, and pulled himself up onto the platform with more agility than one would expect from the aged king. In his right hand, he held a burning torch, ready to be hurled into the wickerman.

But that was not to happen yet. Instead, Genn stared out into the crowd. His face, eternally locked into the fearsome visage that all Worgen bore, was illuminated by the flames in his hands, allowing him to be seen even as dusk settled over the land. His gaze lingered over Kyle and Twilight for a moment, and Kyle could have sworn he saw a glimmer of a smile upon his face before he began speaking.

“Sons and daughters of Gilneas!” He called out, his voice rough and ragged. “Friends and allies old... and new!” His gaze switched back to Twilight for an instant. “Please, come close!”

“As you know, Hallow's End is a celebration of transition... of change,” he began. His voice took on a far more somber tone. “The people of Gilneas understand the gravity of change all too well. For we have endured much... far beyond what any of us could have imagined.”

“However, this is a time of neither mourning nor grief,” he continued, raising his voice. It became stronger, more defiant. “It is an opportunity to mock the fearsome - to gaze boldly into the grim unknown and laugh! It is a time to celebrate new friends and the future we may forge together.”

“New struggles await us with each dawn, and uncertainty weighs upon us all. As you stand before me, I pray you cast your burdens behind me. Let this wickerman embody any unrest within us. With turmoil as tinder, let it blaze; may it temper us against what tomorrow may bring.”

Kyle stared up at the Wickerman, imagining as always that all of his fears and doubts and burdens were among the straw and tinder the composed the effigy. But as he looked up at the straw giant, he found himself troubled still. The doubt and uncertainty of his future weighed, if anything, more heavily upon his mind.

Where would he go? What would he do? Could he really just leave everything in Equestria behind? Could he walk away from the friendships he had forged? And what about his apprentice? He had promised to train and take care of Scootaloo. How could he do that if he was on an entirely different world?

“Torches ready!”

Genn’s voice pierced through Kyle’s thoughts, bringing him back to reality. He saw that everyone had readied their arms, and were preparing to light the Wickerman. Genn himself had hopped down from the platform and taken his place among the crowd. With another glance towards Twilight, Kyle cocked his arm back as well.

“Let the flames fly! Hallow's End is upon us!”

All at once, hundreds of fiery torches flew from the crowd. They landed upon the wickerman - some down at its feet, some higher up - where they smoldered. Within seconds, the dried straw and tinder had been transformed into an inferno. The roar of the fire was only drowned out by the cheers of the crowd that surrounded it, celebrating the arrival of Hallow’s End.

Kyle himself hesitated for a split second before adding his torch to the barrage. He watched as his torch sailed high above the crowd, landing among those flung by everyone else. And then, it too was consumed by the blaze. A blaze that burned away the fears and doubts of everyone around him, but left him feeling as burdened as ever…

“Slater.”

Kyle jumped as he felt an armored hand come down upon his shoulder. He turned his head to face the newcomer. There, standing next to him, was King Varian. His gaze was not directed at Kyle, but instead was focused on the inferno before them.

“Your majesty.” Kyle dipped his head in respect as he recovered his composure. “I hope the day finds you well.”

“Indeed.” Varian did not avert his gaze from the Wickerman. “I was hoping to find you here, Knight-Captain. Enjoying the ceremony?”

“One of my favorite parts of the holiday, sir.”

“Mine as well,” Varian nodded. “Even if it does nothing to truly ease the burdens of the world, I still feel less troubled than before.”

Finally, Varian tore his gaze away from the fire. “I trust you are feeling well?” he asked. “Fully recovered from your injuries?”

“I was recovered a week and a half ago, sir,” Kyle replied. A small pit of dread formed in the bottom of his stomach, but he forced himself to remain calm as he looked his king in the eyes. “Am I correct in assuming it is time for me to resume my duties?”

“You are indeed.” Varian turned to face Kyle fully. “As you know, the war in Draenor has commanded our attention for several months now. One of our greatest champions has established a strong foothold in Shadowmoon Valley, which we have been using as a staging grounds of sorts for our attacks against the Iron Horde. A garrison, if you will.”

Kyle could barely stop himself from sighing. “So this is it.” he thought to himself. “I’m going to Draenor. I’m going to this garrison.” A wave of disappointment rolled over him. He wouldn’t be going back to Equestria. He’d be leaving his friends, and his apprentice, behind while he went off to war.

It was strange, he realized. For so long, he had been looking forward to this moment. He had been anticipating the day when he would be able to return to his normal life, to go out and fight for glory and honor in the name of the Alliance once more. For months, he had dreamed of this moment. And yet now… now the prospect instead left him feeling hollow and empty.

Still, he forced himself to keep his expression neutral. Varian paused for a moment, looking Kyle dead in the eyes. Kyle had the distinct feeling that his king knew exactly what was going through his mind - a feeling that was further reinforced by the small smirk that formed over Varian’s face.

“Such a stronghold is crucial when exploring any new world,” Varian continued. “Wouldn’t you agree?”

“Yes sir.”

“Well, Slater.” Varian’s smirk grew slightly deeper. “Draenor is hardly the only new world we have encountered in recent months.”

Kyle barely stopped himself from raising an eyebrow. “Yes sir.”

“Equus is indeed a strange new world,” Varian continued. He turned away, gesturing with his hand. “One that we know very little about. One full of natural resources that we so desperately need. One in which our allies have a very strong foothold… but we ourselves have none.”

Varian turned back around, locking his gaze with Kyle’s. “Not yet.”

Kyle risked a sideways glance at Twilight. Her expression was one of bewilderment and barely-masked concern, and Kyle couldn’t blame her. It almost sounded like Varian was preparing an invasion of Equus. He quickly returned his gaze towards his king. “Sir?”

“As I have said, a fortified stronghold is crucial when exploring any new world,” Varian repeated. “I have already spoken with Princess Celestia, and she has agreed to give us a sizable plot of land on which to build a garrison, similar to the one we have in Draenor.”

Kyle’s heart leaped into his throat. Just like that, his hopes of returning to Equestria had been re-ignited. It was all he could do to keep his face neutral as Varian continued. “However, with most of our commanders occupied with the conflict in Draenor, I’ve yet to find one suitable to lead such an ambitious project.”

As the implication of Varian’s words finally hit home, Kyle couldn’t help it any longer. A smile crept across his face, a simple expression of the hope that had built up within him. “If I may be so bold, sir,” he began, “I would volunteer to lead this project.”

“I hoped you’d say that, Slater.” Varian patted Kyle’s shoulder once more. “Report to the keep at 0800 tomorrow. You’ll have the full details of your assignment then.” With that, the King turned and strode away, his back illuminated by the inferno that still roared behind them. He passed through the gates of Stormwind, and was soon lost among the crowd.

Kyle’s smile continued to grow wider and wider. “No. Freaking. Way,” he said quietly. “I thought for sure I was going off to Draenor!”

“Well, it sounds like you’re coming back to Equestria instead!” Twilight exclaimed happily. She bounced up and down on her hooves enthusiastically. “Oh this is great! I can’t wait to tell everypony back home!”

Kyle let out a great sigh of relief, followed by a laugh. Just like that, the doubt and uncertainty that had burdened him so was lifted like a great weight from his shoulders. The world itself seemed brighter as he glanced around, smiling.

His gaze eventually met Twilight’s once more. He was surprised to find her horn lit up. Next to her, another torch was hovering in the air, enveloped by her magic. She levitated the torch toward him with a smile. “Here,” she said. “I think you need another one.”

Kyle stared at the torch floating before him. Slowly, a small grin formed on his lips. It grew bigger by the second as he plucked the torch from the air. He pulled his arm back and hurled the torch at the Wickerman. It landed square in the center of the wickerman’s fiery chest, far above any other that had been flung that day. As it landed, it almost seemed as though the inferno grew bigger still.

The pair was content to simply stand there for a long while, staring at the fire that burned before them. All of their troubles and burdens melted away in the heat of the blaze, mere ashes in the wind. As the inferno finally began to die, the two silently turned and walked away back into the city, leaving the remnants of their past troubles behind them.

For the first time that he could remember, Kyle felt himself at peace. Not the self-imposed, forced peace that his meditation brought, but true tranquility with the world. Instead of the burdens he carried in his heart and mind, he instead found serenity, and the hope for a brighter future.

A future among friends. A future in service to the Alliance.

A future in Equestria.